This is a modern-English version of The Forsyte Saga, Volume I.: The Man Of Property, originally written by Galsworthy, John. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

spines (203K)





subscription (12K)





editon (10K)





titlepage1 (38K)





frontis1 (60K)





FORSYTE SAGA

THE MAN OF PROPERTY



By John Galsworthy


Contents


THE MAN OF PROPERTY





TO MY WIFE:

I DEDICATE THE FORSYTE SAGA IN ITS ENTIRETY,
BELIEVING IT TO BE OF ALL MY WORKS THE LEAST
UNWORTHY OF ONE WITHOUT WHOSE ENCOURAGEMENT,
SYMPATHY AND CRITICISM I COULD NEVER HAVE
BECOME EVEN SUCH A WRITER AS I AM.

TO MY WIFE:

I DEDICATE THE FORSYTE SAGA IN FULL,
THINKING IT IS, OUT OF ALL MY WORKS, THE LEAST
UNDESERVING OF SOMEONE
WHOSE SUPPORT,
UNDERSTANDING, AND FEEDBACK HAVE HELPED ME
BECOME
EVEN AS GOOD A WRITER AS I AM.

PREFACE:

“The Forsyte Saga” was the title originally destined for that part of it which is called “The Man of Property”; and to adopt it for the collected chronicles of the Forsyte family has indulged the Forsytean tenacity that is in all of us. The word Saga might be objected to on the ground that it connotes the heroic and that there is little heroism in these pages. But it is used with a suitable irony; and, after all, this long tale, though it may deal with folk in frock coats, furbelows, and a gilt-edged period, is not devoid of the essential heat of conflict. Discounting for the gigantic stature and blood-thirstiness of old days, as they have come down to us in fairy-tale and legend, the folk of the old Sagas were Forsytes, assuredly, in their possessive instincts, and as little proof against the inroads of beauty and passion as Swithin, Soames, or even Young Jolyon. And if heroic figures, in days that never were, seem to startle out from their surroundings in fashion unbecoming to a Forsyte of the Victorian era, we may be sure that tribal instinct was even then the prime force, and that “family” and the sense of home and property counted as they do to this day, for all the recent efforts to “talk them out.”

“The Forsyte Saga” was the title originally intended for that section known as “The Man of Property”; adopting it for the collected stories of the Forsyte family reflects the stubbornness that exists in all of us. The term Saga might be challenged because it suggests heroism, and there isn’t much heroism in these pages. But it’s used with a fitting irony; and, in the end, this lengthy story, although it features people in formal attire, embellishments, and a fancy time period, is not lacking the fundamental intensity of conflict. If we set aside the larger-than-life figures and bloodthirstiness of ancient times, as conveyed through fairy tales and legends, the characters of the old Sagas were definitely Forsytes in their possessive tendencies, and just as vulnerable to the allure of beauty and passion as Swithin, Soames, or even Young Jolyon. And if heroic figures from an imaginary past appear to stand out awkwardly from their settings in a way that's uncharacteristic of a Forsyte from the Victorian era, we can be certain that tribal instinct was still the driving force, and that “family,” along with the sense of home and property, mattered just as much then as they do today, despite recent attempts to dismiss them.

So many people have written and claimed that their families were the originals of the Forsytes that one has been almost encouraged to believe in the typicality of an imagined species. Manners change and modes evolve, and “Timothy’s on the Bayswater Road” becomes a nest of the unbelievable in all except essentials; we shall not look upon its like again, nor perhaps on such a one as James or Old Jolyon. And yet the figures of Insurance Societies and the utterances of Judges reassure us daily that our earthly paradise is still a rich preserve, where the wild raiders, Beauty and Passion, come stealing in, filching security from beneath our noses. As surely as a dog will bark at a brass band, so will the essential Soames in human nature ever rise up uneasily against the dissolution which hovers round the folds of ownership.

So many people have written and claimed that their families were the originals of the Forsytes that it’s almost made one believe in the typicality of an imagined group. Manners change and trends evolve, and “Timothy’s on the Bayswater Road” becomes a place of the unbelievable in all except the essentials; we won’t see its like again, nor perhaps someone like James or Old Jolyon. And yet the statistics from Insurance Companies and the statements from Judges reassure us daily that our earthly paradise is still a rich territory, where the wild raiders, Beauty and Passion, sneak in, stealing security right from underneath us. Just as a dog will bark at a brass band, the true essence of Soames in human nature will always react uneasily against the threat of dissolution that surrounds the concept of ownership.

“Let the dead Past bury its dead” would be a better saying if the Past ever died. The persistence of the Past is one of those tragi-comic blessings which each new age denies, coming cocksure on to the stage to mouth its claim to a perfect novelty.

“Let the dead Past bury its dead” would be a better saying if the Past ever actually disappeared. The lasting nature of the Past is one of those bittersweet blessings that each new generation overlooks, confidently stepping onto the scene to proclaim its claim to complete originality.

But no Age is so new as that! Human Nature, under its changing pretensions and clothes, is and ever will be very much of a Forsyte, and might, after all, be a much worse animal.

But no age is as new as that! Human nature, with its evolving pretenses and appearances, is and always will be very much like a Forsyte, and could actually be a much worse creature.

Looking back on the Victorian era, whose ripeness, decline, and “fall-of” is in some sort pictured in “The Forsyte Saga,” we see now that we have but jumped out of a frying-pan into a fire. It would be difficult to substantiate a claim that the case of England was better in 1913 than it was in 1886, when the Forsytes assembled at Old Jolyon’s to celebrate the engagement of June to Philip Bosinney. And in 1920, when again the clan gathered to bless the marriage of Fleur with Michael Mont, the state of England is as surely too molten and bankrupt as in the eighties it was too congealed and low-percented. If these chronicles had been a really scientific study of transition one would have dwelt probably on such factors as the invention of bicycle, motor-car, and flying-machine; the arrival of a cheap Press; the decline of country life and increase of the towns; the birth of the Cinema. Men are, in fact, quite unable to control their own inventions; they at best develop adaptability to the new conditions those inventions create.

Looking back at the Victorian era, whose peak, decline, and “fall” are somewhat illustrated in “The Forsyte Saga,” we see now that we have just jumped out of a frying pan into a fire. It would be hard to prove that England was in a better place in 1913 than it was in 1886, when the Forsytes gathered at Old Jolyon’s to celebrate June’s engagement to Philip Bosinney. And in 1920, when the family came together again to bless Fleur’s marriage to Michael Mont, the state of England feels just as unstable and bankrupt as it did in the eighties when it was too rigid and stagnant. If these stories had been a truly scientific look at change, they would have focused on factors like the invention of the bicycle, the car, and the airplane; the rise of affordable newspapers; the decline of rural life and the growth of cities; and the birth of cinema. People are, in fact, incapable of controlling their own inventions; they can only adapt to the new conditions those inventions create.

But this long tale is no scientific study of a period; it is rather an intimate incarnation of the disturbance that Beauty effects in the lives of men.

But this long story isn't a scientific analysis of a time; it's more of a personal embodiment of the disruption that Beauty causes in people's lives.

The figure of Irene, never, as the reader may possibly have observed, present, except through the senses of other characters, is a concretion of disturbing Beauty impinging on a possessive world.

The character of Irene, who is never present except through the perceptions of other characters, embodies a troubling Beauty that affects a possessive world.

One has noticed that readers, as they wade on through the salt waters of the Saga, are inclined more and more to pity Soames, and to think that in doing so they are in revolt against the mood of his creator. Far from it! He, too, pities Soames, the tragedy of whose life is the very simple, uncontrollable tragedy of being unlovable, without quite a thick enough skin to be thoroughly unconscious of the fact. Not even Fleur loves Soames as he feels he ought to be loved. But in pitying Soames, readers incline, perhaps, to animus against Irene: After all, they think, he wasn’t a bad fellow, it wasn’t his fault; she ought to have forgiven him, and so on!

Readers have started to feel more and more sympathy for Soames as they navigate through the Saga, believing that in doing so, they are opposing the feelings of the author. Not at all! The author also feels pity for Soames, whose life is simply a tragic one of being unlovable, but he doesn’t have quite thick enough skin to not notice this fact. Even Fleur doesn’t love Soames the way he thinks he should be loved. However, in feeling sorry for Soames, readers may develop some resentment towards Irene: After all, they think, he wasn’t such a bad guy, it wasn’t his fault; she should have forgiven him, and so on!

And, taking sides, they lose perception of the simple truth, which underlies the whole story, that where sex attraction is utterly and definitely lacking in one partner to a union, no amount of pity, or reason, or duty, or what not, can overcome a repulsion implicit in Nature. Whether it ought to, or no, is beside the point; because in fact it never does. And where Irene seems hard and cruel, as in the Bois de Boulogne, or the Goupenor Gallery, she is but wisely realistic—knowing that the least concession is the inch which precedes the impossible, the repulsive ell.

And by taking sides, they lose sight of the simple truth that underlies the whole situation: when one partner in a relationship feels no sexual attraction at all, no amount of pity, reasoning, duty, or anything else can overcome the natural repulsion that exists. Whether it should or shouldn't is irrelevant; it simply doesn’t happen. And when Irene appears harsh and cruel, like in the Bois de Boulogne or the Goupenor Gallery, she is just being realistically wise—understanding that even the smallest concession is the first step towards something impossible and repulsive.

A criticism one might pass on the last phase of the Saga is the complaint that Irene and Jolyon those rebels against property—claim spiritual property in their son Jon. But it would be hypercriticism, as the tale is told. No father and mother could have let the boy marry Fleur without knowledge of the facts; and the facts determine Jon, not the persuasion of his parents. Moreover, Jolyon’s persuasion is not on his own account, but on Irene’s, and Irene’s persuasion becomes a reiterated: “Don’t think of me, think of yourself!” That Jon, knowing the facts, can realise his mother’s feelings, will hardly with justice be held proof that she is, after all, a Forsyte.

One criticism that could be made about the last part of the Saga is the claim that Irene and Jolyon, those rebels against property, assert spiritual ownership of their son Jon. However, that would be overly critical, as the story unfolds. No parents would allow their son to marry Fleur without being aware of the facts; and it's the facts that shape Jon, not his parents' influence. Additionally, Jolyon’s influence isn't solely for his own sake, but for Irene’s, and her guidance ultimately comes down to a repeated message: “Don’t think of me, think of yourself!” The fact that Jon, fully aware of the situation, can understand his mother’s feelings, shouldn't be used to unjustly conclude that she is, after all, a Forsyte.

But though the impingement of Beauty and the claims of Freedom on a possessive world are the main prepossessions of the Forsyte Saga, it cannot be absolved from the charge of embalming the upper-middle class. As the old Egyptians placed around their mummies the necessaries of a future existence, so I have endeavoured to lay beside the figures of Aunts Ann and Juley and Hester, of Timothy and Swithin, of Old Jolyon and James, and of their sons, that which shall guarantee them a little life here-after, a little balm in the hurried Gilead of a dissolving “Progress.”

But even though the impact of Beauty and the demands of Freedom on a possessive world are the main themes of the Forsyte Saga, it can’t escape the criticism of preserving the upper-middle class. Just like the ancient Egyptians surrounded their mummies with the essentials for an afterlife, I've tried to place next to the characters of Aunts Ann and Juley and Hester, Timothy and Swithin, Old Jolyon and James, and their sons, what will ensure they have a little life afterward, a bit of comfort in the fast-paced chaos of a changing “Progress.”

If the upper-middle class, with other classes, is destined to “move on” into amorphism, here, pickled in these pages, it lies under glass for strollers in the wide and ill-arranged museum of Letters. Here it rests, preserved in its own juice: The Sense of Property. 1922.

If the upper-middle class, along with other classes, is meant to “move on” into shapelessness, then here, frozen in these pages, it is displayed under glass for visitors in the sprawling and poorly organized museum of Literature. Here it remains, preserved in its own essence: The Sense of Property. 1922.

THE MAN OF PROPERTY

by JOHN GALSWORTHY

                                “........You will answer
                                The slaves are ours.....”

                                 —Merchant of Venice.
“........You will answer The slaves are ours.....”  
—Merchant of Venice.

TO EDWARD GARNETT

PART I

CHAPTER I
“AT HOME” AT OLD JOLYON’S

Those privileged to be present at a family festival of the Forsytes have seen that charming and instructive sight—an upper middle-class family in full plumage. But whosoever of these favoured persons has possessed the gift of psychological analysis (a talent without monetary value and properly ignored by the Forsytes), has witnessed a spectacle, not only delightful in itself, but illustrative of an obscure human problem. In plainer words, he has gleaned from a gathering of this family—no branch of which had a liking for the other, between no three members of whom existed anything worthy of the name of sympathy—evidence of that mysterious concrete tenacity which renders a family so formidable a unit of society, so clear a reproduction of society in miniature. He has been admitted to a vision of the dim roads of social progress, has understood something of patriarchal life, of the swarmings of savage hordes, of the rise and fall of nations. He is like one who, having watched a tree grow from its planting—a paragon of tenacity, insulation, and success, amidst the deaths of a hundred other plants less fibrous, sappy, and persistent—one day will see it flourishing with bland, full foliage, in an almost repugnant prosperity, at the summit of its efflorescence.

Those lucky enough to attend a family festival of the Forsytes have witnessed that delightful and enlightening scene—an upper middle-class family in all its glory. But anyone among these fortunate guests who possesses the skill of psychological analysis (a talent without financial value and typically overlooked by the Forsytes) has observed a spectacle that is not only enjoyable but also sheds light on a complex human issue. In simpler terms, they have gathered insights from this family gathering—where no one actually liked each other, and there was hardly any real sympathy among any three members—that highlight the mysterious and solid bond that makes a family such a powerful unit in society, reflecting society as a whole in miniature. They have been granted a glimpse into the murky paths of social progress, have learned something about patriarchal life, the dynamics of primitive tribes, and the rise and fall of nations. They are like someone who, having watched a tree grow from the moment it was planted—a model of resilience, insulation, and achievement, amidst the demise of a hundred other plants that were less robust, juicy, and determined—will someday see it thriving with lush, full leaves, in a nearly off-putting state of abundance, at the peak of its bloom.

On June 15, eighteen eighty-six, about four of the afternoon, the observer who chanced to be present at the house of old Jolyon Forsyte in Stanhope Gate, might have seen the highest efflorescence of the Forsytes.

On June 15, 1886, around four in the afternoon, anyone present at the home of old Jolyon Forsyte in Stanhope Gate would have witnessed the peak of the Forsyte family's prominence.

This was the occasion of an “at home” to celebrate the engagement of Miss June Forsyte, old Jolyon’s granddaughter, to Mr. Philip Bosinney. In the bravery of light gloves, buff waistcoats, feathers and frocks, the family were present, even Aunt Ann, who now but seldom left the corner of her brother Timothy’s green drawing-room, where, under the aegis of a plume of dyed pampas grass in a light blue vase, she sat all day reading and knitting, surrounded by the effigies of three generations of Forsytes. Even Aunt Ann was there; her inflexible back, and the dignity of her calm old face personifying the rigid possessiveness of the family idea.

This was the occasion of a gathering to celebrate the engagement of Miss June Forsyte, old Jolyon’s granddaughter, to Mr. Philip Bosinney. Dressed in light gloves, buff waistcoats, feathers, and fancy dresses, the family was there, even Aunt Ann, who rarely left the corner of her brother Timothy’s green drawing-room. There, under the plume of dyed pampas grass in a light blue vase, she spent her days reading and knitting, surrounded by the portraits of three generations of Forsytes. Even Aunt Ann was present; her stiff posture and the dignity of her calm old face embodied the family’s rigid possessiveness.

When a Forsyte was engaged, married, or born, the Forsytes were present; when a Forsyte died—but no Forsyte had as yet died; they did not die; death being contrary to their principles, they took precautions against it, the instinctive precautions of highly vitalized persons who resent encroachments on their property.

When a Forsyte got engaged, married, or had a baby, the Forsytes were there; when a Forsyte died—but no Forsyte had died yet; they didn’t die; death went against their principles, so they took steps to avoid it, the instinctive measures of very lively people who resist threats to their possessions.

About the Forsytes mingling that day with the crowd of other guests, there was a more than ordinarily groomed look, an alert, inquisitive assurance, a brilliant respectability, as though they were attired in defiance of something. The habitual sniff on the face of Soames Forsyte had spread through their ranks; they were on their guard.

About the Forsytes mingling that day with the crowd of other guests, there was a more than usually polished appearance, an attentive, curious confidence, a dazzling respectability, as if they were dressed to stand out. The usual sniff on Soames Forsyte's face had spread through their ranks; they were on alert.

The subconscious offensiveness of their attitude has constituted old Jolyon’s “home” the psychological moment of the family history, made it the prelude of their drama.

The subconscious rudeness of their attitude has made old Jolyon’s “home” the psychological turning point in the family’s history, setting the stage for their drama.

The Forsytes were resentful of something, not individually, but as a family; this resentment expressed itself in an added perfection of raiment, an exuberance of family cordiality, an exaggeration of family importance, and—the sniff. Danger—so indispensable in bringing out the fundamental quality of any society, group, or individual—was what the Forsytes scented; the premonition of danger put a burnish on their armour. For the first time, as a family, they appeared to have an instinct of being in contact, with some strange and unsafe thing.

The Forsytes held a collective resentment, not as individuals, but as a family; this resentment showed in their perfectly tailored clothing, an over-the-top display of family warmth, an inflated sense of family significance, and—the sniff. They sensed danger—something essential for revealing the core nature of any society, group, or person—and this feeling of impending threat polished their defenses. For the first time, as a family, they seemed to instinctively recognize that they were connected to something odd and risky.

Over against the piano a man of bulk and stature was wearing two waistcoats on his wide chest, two waistcoats and a ruby pin, instead of the single satin waistcoat and diamond pin of more usual occasions, and his shaven, square, old face, the colour of pale leather, with pale eyes, had its most dignified look, above his satin stock. This was Swithin Forsyte. Close to the window, where he could get more than his fair share of fresh air, the other twin, James—the fat and the lean of it, old Jolyon called these brothers—like the bulky Swithin, over six feet in height, but very lean, as though destined from his birth to strike a balance and maintain an average, brooded over the scene with his permanent stoop; his grey eyes had an air of fixed absorption in some secret worry, broken at intervals by a rapid, shifting scrutiny of surrounding facts; his cheeks, thinned by two parallel folds, and a long, clean-shaven upper lip, were framed within Dundreary whiskers. In his hands he turned and turned a piece of china. Not far off, listening to a lady in brown, his only son Soames, pale and well-shaved, dark-haired, rather bald, had poked his chin up sideways, carrying his nose with that aforesaid appearance of “sniff,” as though despising an egg which he knew he could not digest. Behind him his cousin, the tall George, son of the fifth Forsyte, Roger, had a Quilpish look on his fleshy face, pondering one of his sardonic jests. Something inherent to the occasion had affected them all.

Across from the piano, a big man was wearing two waistcoats on his broad chest, paired with a ruby pin instead of the usual single satin waistcoat and diamond pin. His shaven, square face, the color of pale leather, had an air of dignity above his satin stock. This was Swithin Forsyte. Near the window, where he could get more than his fair share of fresh air, his twin brother James—the fat and lean of it, as old Jolyon called them—was over six feet tall like the bulky Swithin, but very thin, as if he was born to strike a balance and stay average. He hunched over the scene, his grey eyes fixed in deep thought over some secret worry, occasionally darting around as he scrutinized his surroundings. His cheeks were hollowed by two parallel lines, and his long, clean-shaven upper lip was framed by Dundreary whiskers. In his hands, he fidgeted with a piece of china. Not far away, listening to a woman in brown, his only son Soames, pale and well-groomed with dark hair that was thinning, poked his chin sideways, tilting his nose in a way that suggested a disdainful sniff, as if he were rejecting an egg he knew he couldn't digest. Behind him, his cousin George, the tall son of the fifth Forsyte, Roger, wore a Quilpish expression on his fleshy face, contemplating one of his sardonic jokes. Something about the occasion seemed to have impacted them all.

Seated in a row close to one another were three ladies—Aunts Ann, Hester (the two Forsyte maids), and Juley (short for Julia), who not in first youth had so far forgotten herself as to marry Septimus Small, a man of poor constitution. She had survived him for many years. With her elder and younger sister she lived now in the house of Timothy, her sixth and youngest brother, on the Bayswater Road. Each of these ladies held fans in their hands, and each with some touch of colour, some emphatic feather or brooch, testified to the solemnity of the opportunity.

Seated in a row close together were three women—Aunts Ann, Hester (the two Forsyte sisters), and Juley (short for Julia), who, not in her youth anymore, had forgotten herself enough to marry Septimus Small, a man with poor health. She had outlived him for many years. Now, she lived with her older and younger sister in the house of Timothy, her sixth and youngest brother, on Bayswater Road. Each of these women held fans in their hands, and each, with some splash of color, some striking feather or brooch, reflected the seriousness of the occasion.

In the centre of the room, under the chandelier, as became a host, stood the head of the family, old Jolyon himself. Eighty years of age, with his fine, white hair, his dome-like forehead, his little, dark grey eyes, and an immense white moustache, which drooped and spread below the level of his strong jaw, he had a patriarchal look, and in spite of lean cheeks and hollows at his temples, seemed master of perennial youth. He held himself extremely upright, and his shrewd, steady eyes had lost none of their clear shining. Thus he gave an impression of superiority to the doubts and dislikes of smaller men. Having had his own way for innumerable years, he had earned a prescriptive right to it. It would never have occurred to old Jolyon that it was necessary to wear a look of doubt or of defiance.

In the center of the room, under the chandelier, stood the head of the family, old Jolyon himself, just as a host should. At eighty years old, with his fine white hair, dome-like forehead, little dark gray eyes, and a huge white mustache that drooped and spread below his strong jaw, he had a patriarchal look. Despite his lean cheeks and hollow temples, he seemed to possess a timeless youthfulness. He stood extremely upright, and his sharp, steady eyes had lost none of their clear brightness. This gave him an air of superiority over the doubts and dislikes of lesser men. Having had his way for countless years, he had earned the right to it. It would never have occurred to old Jolyon that he needed to wear an expression of doubt or defiance.

Between him and the four other brothers who were present, James, Swithin, Nicholas, and Roger, there was much difference, much similarity. In turn, each of these four brothers was very different from the other, yet they, too, were alike.

Between him and the four other brothers present—James, Swithin, Nicholas, and Roger—there was a lot of difference but also a lot of similarity. Each of these four brothers was quite different from the others, yet they were also similar to each other.

Through the varying features and expression of those five faces could be marked a certain steadfastness of chin, underlying surface distinctions, marking a racial stamp, too prehistoric to trace, too remote and permanent to discuss—the very hall-mark and guarantee of the family fortunes.

Through the different features and expressions of those five faces, you could see a certain firmness in the chin, along with underlying differences that indicated a racial identity, too ancient to pinpoint, too distant and lasting to debate—the very hallmark and assurance of the family's legacy.

Among the younger generation, in the tall, bull-like George, in pallid strenuous Archibald, in young Nicholas with his sweet and tentative obstinacy, in the grave and foppishly determined Eustace, there was this same stamp—less meaningful perhaps, but unmistakable—a sign of something ineradicable in the family soul. At one time or another during the afternoon, all these faces, so dissimilar and so alike, had worn an expression of distrust, the object of which was undoubtedly the man whose acquaintance they were thus assembled to make. Philip Bosinney was known to be a young man without fortune, but Forsyte girls had become engaged to such before, and had actually married them. It was not altogether for this reason, therefore, that the minds of the Forsytes misgave them. They could not have explained the origin of a misgiving obscured by the mist of family gossip. A story was undoubtedly told that he had paid his duty call to Aunts Ann, Juley, and Hester, in a soft grey hat—a soft grey hat, not even a new one—a dusty thing with a shapeless crown. “So, extraordinary, my dear—so odd,” Aunt Hester, passing through the little, dark hall (she was rather short-sighted), had tried to “shoo” it off a chair, taking it for a strange, disreputable cat—Tommy had such disgraceful friends! She was disturbed when it did not move.

Among the younger generation, in the tall, bull-like George, in the pale and hard-working Archibald, in young Nicholas with his sweet but hesitant stubbornness, and in the serious and oddly determined Eustace, there was the same mark—maybe less significant, but unmistakable—a sign of something ingrained in the family spirit. At some point during the afternoon, all these faces, so different yet so similar, showed an expression of distrust aimed at the man they were there to meet. Philip Bosinney was known to be a young man without money, but Forsyte girls had gotten engaged to men like him before, and even married them. It wasn't just this that caused unease among the Forsytes. They couldn't pinpoint the source of their discomfort, shrouded in the fog of family gossip. A story was certainly circulated that he had visited Aunts Ann, Juley, and Hester, wearing a soft grey hat—a soft grey hat, not even a new one—an old, dusty thing with a misshapen crown. “So strange, my dear—so odd,” Aunt Hester had said while passing through the little, dark hall (she was a bit short-sighted), trying to “shoo” it off a chair, thinking it was a peculiar, scruffy cat—Tommy had such disgraceful friends! She was puzzled when it didn't move.

Like an artist for ever seeking to discover the significant trifle which embodies the whole character of a scene, or place, or person, so those unconscious artists—the Forsytes had fastened by intuition on this hat; it was their significant trifle, the detail in which was embedded the meaning of the whole matter; for each had asked himself: “Come, now, should I have paid that visit in that hat?” and each had answered “No!” and some, with more imagination than others, had added: “It would never have come into my head!”

Like an artist constantly trying to find the little detail that captures the essence of a scene, place, or person, the Forsytes—unconscious artists in their own right—had instinctively focused on this hat; it was their significant detail, the element that held the meaning of the entire situation. Each one had asked themselves, “Would I have gone to that visit wearing that hat?” and each had replied, “No!” Some, with a bit more imagination than others, added, “I wouldn’t have thought of it at all!”

George, on hearing the story, grinned. The hat had obviously been worn as a practical joke! He himself was a connoisseur of such. “Very haughty!” he said, “the wild Buccaneer.”

George, upon hearing the story, grinned. The hat had clearly been worn as a prank! He considered himself a fan of that sort of humor. “So arrogant!” he said, “the wild Buccaneer.”

And this mot, the “Buccaneer,” was bandied from mouth to mouth, till it became the favourite mode of alluding to Bosinney.

And this term, the “Buccaneer,” was passed around from person to person until it became the preferred way to refer to Bosinney.

Her aunts reproached June afterwards about the hat.

Her aunts scolded June later about the hat.

“We don’t think you ought to let him, dear!” they had said.

“We don’t think you should let him, dear!” they had said.

June had answered in her imperious brisk way, like the little embodiment of will she was: “Oh! what does it matter? Phil never knows what he’s got on!”

June answered in her bossy, quick way, just like the determined person she was: “Oh! What does it matter? Phil never knows what he's wearing!”

No one had credited an answer so outrageous. A man not to know what he had on? No, no! What indeed was this young man, who, in becoming engaged to June, old Jolyon’s acknowledged heiress, had done so well for himself? He was an architect, not in itself a sufficient reason for wearing such a hat. None of the Forsytes happened to be architects, but one of them knew two architects who would never have worn such a hat upon a call of ceremony in the London season.

No one could believe such a ridiculous answer. A man who didn’t know what he was wearing? No way! Who was this young man, who, by getting engaged to June, old Jolyon’s recognized heiress, had really hit the jackpot? He was an architect, but that wasn’t a good enough reason to wear such a hat. None of the Forsytes were architects, but one of them knew two architects who would never wear such a hat to a formal event in the London season.

Dangerous—ah, dangerous! June, of course, had not seen this, but, though not yet nineteen, she was notorious. Had she not said to Mrs. Soames—who was always so beautifully dressed—that feathers were vulgar? Mrs. Soames had actually given up wearing feathers, so dreadfully downright was dear June!

Dangerous—oh, so dangerous! June, of course, hadn't noticed this, but, even though she wasn't yet nineteen, she was already infamous. Hadn't she told Mrs. Soames—who was always so well-dressed—that feathers were tacky? Mrs. Soames had actually stopped wearing feathers, she was just that straightforward, dear June!

These misgivings, this disapproval, and perfectly genuine distrust, did not prevent the Forsytes from gathering to old Jolyon’s invitation. An “At Home” at Stanhope Gate was a great rarity; none had been held for twelve years, not indeed, since old Mrs. Jolyon had died.

These doubts, disapproval, and real distrust didn’t stop the Forsytes from coming together at old Jolyon’s invitation. An “At Home” at Stanhope Gate was a rare event; none had been held for twelve years, not since old Mrs. Jolyon had passed away.

Never had there been so full an assembly, for, mysteriously united in spite of all their differences, they had taken arms against a common peril. Like cattle when a dog comes into the field, they stood head to head and shoulder to shoulder, prepared to run upon and trample the invader to death. They had come, too, no doubt, to get some notion of what sort of presents they would ultimately be expected to give; for though the question of wedding gifts was usually graduated in this way: “What are you givin’. Nicholas is givin’ spoons!”—so very much depended on the bridegroom. If he were sleek, well-brushed, prosperous-looking, it was more necessary to give him nice things; he would expect them. In the end each gave exactly what was right and proper, by a species of family adjustment arrived at as prices are arrived at on the Stock Exchange—the exact niceties being regulated at Timothy’s commodious, red-brick residence in Bayswater, overlooking the Park, where dwelt Aunts Ann, Juley, and Hester.

Never had there been such a large gathering, for, mysteriously united despite all their differences, they had banded together against a common threat. Like cattle when a dog enters the field, they stood shoulder to shoulder, ready to charge at and trample the invader to death. They had also come, no doubt, to figure out what kind of gifts they would ultimately need to give; because although the question of wedding gifts was usually determined this way: “What are you giving? Nicholas is giving spoons!”—so much depended on the groom. If he appeared well-groomed, prosperous, and put-together, it was more important to give him nice things; he would expect them. In the end, each person gave exactly what was appropriate, through a kind of family negotiation similar to how prices are determined on the Stock Exchange—the precise details being managed at Timothy’s comfortable, red-brick home in Bayswater, which overlooked the Park, where Aunts Ann, Juley, and Hester lived.

The uneasiness of the Forsyte family has been justified by the simple mention of the hat. How impossible and wrong would it have been for any family, with the regard for appearances which should ever characterize the great upper middle-class, to feel otherwise than uneasy!

The discomfort of the Forsyte family has been validated by the mere mention of the hat. How unreasonable and inappropriate would it be for any family, with the concern for appearances that should always define the upper middle class, to feel anything other than uneasy!

The author of the uneasiness stood talking to June by the further door; his curly hair had a rumpled appearance, as though he found what was going on around him unusual. He had an air, too, of having a joke all to himself. George, speaking aside to his brother, Eustace, said:

The author of the unease was chatting with June by the back door; his curly hair looked messy, as if he found what was happening around him strange. He also had a vibe like he was in on a joke that no one else knew about. George, speaking quietly to his brother, Eustace, said:

“Looks as if he might make a bolt of it—the dashing Buccaneer!”

“Looks like he might make a run for it—the daring Buccaneer!”

This “very singular-looking man,” as Mrs. Small afterwards called him, was of medium height and strong build, with a pale, brown face, a dust-coloured moustache, very prominent cheek-bones, and hollow checks. His forehead sloped back towards the crown of his head, and bulged out in bumps over the eyes, like foreheads seen in the Lion-house at the Zoo. He had sherry-coloured eyes, disconcertingly inattentive at times. Old Jolyon’s coachman, after driving June and Bosinney to the theatre, had remarked to the butler:

This "very odd-looking man," as Mrs. Small later described him, was of average height and solid build, with a pale brown face, a dusty-colored mustache, very prominent cheekbones, and sunken cheeks. His forehead sloped back towards the top of his head and had bumps over his eyes, similar to foreheads seen in the Lion House at the zoo. He had sherry-colored eyes that were sometimes unsettlingly indifferent. Old Jolyon's chauffeur, after taking June and Bosinney to the theater, commented to the butler:

“I dunno what to make of ’im. Looks to me for all the world like an ’alf-tame leopard.” And every now and then a Forsyte would come up, sidle round, and take a look at him.

“I don’t know what to think of him. He looks to me just like a half-tame leopard.” And every now and then, a Forsyte would come up, edge around, and take a look at him.

June stood in front, fending off this idle curiosity—a little bit of a thing, as somebody once said, “all hair and spirit,” with fearless blue eyes, a firm jaw, and a bright colour, whose face and body seemed too slender for her crown of red-gold hair.

June stood at the front, pushing back against this idle curiosity—a small thing, as someone once said, “all hair and spirit,” with fearless blue eyes, a strong jaw, and vibrant skin, whose face and body seemed too slim for her crown of red-gold hair.

A tall woman, with a beautiful figure, which some member of the family had once compared to a heathen goddess, stood looking at these two with a shadowy smile.

A tall woman with a beautiful figure, which a family member once compared to a pagan goddess, stood looking at the two of them with a mysterious smile.

Her hands, gloved in French grey, were crossed one over the other, her grave, charming face held to one side, and the eyes of all men near were fastened on it. Her figure swayed, so balanced that the very air seemed to set it moving. There was warmth, but little colour, in her cheeks; her large, dark eyes were soft.

Her hands, covered in a soft grey, were crossed one over the other, her serious yet charming face tilted to one side, and all the men nearby were focused on her. Her figure moved gently, so gracefully that it felt like the air itself was making her sway. There was warmth, but not much color, in her cheeks; her large, dark eyes were gentle.

But it was at her lips—asking a question, giving an answer, with that shadowy smile—that men looked; they were sensitive lips, sensuous and sweet, and through them seemed to come warmth and perfume like the warmth and perfume of a flower.

But it was at her lips—asking a question, giving an answer, with that mysterious smile—that men gazed; they were soft lips, sensual and sweet, and from them seemed to flow warmth and fragrance like the warmth and fragrance of a flower.

The engaged couple thus scrutinized were unconscious of this passive goddess. It was Bosinney who first noticed her, and asked her name.

The engaged couple under examination were unaware of this quiet goddess. It was Bosinney who first spotted her and asked for her name.

June took her lover up to the woman with the beautiful figure.

June took her partner over to the woman with the stunning figure.

“Irene is my greatest chum,” she said: “Please be good friends, you two!”

“Irene is my best friend,” she said. “Please be good friends, you two!”

At the little lady’s command they all three smiled; and while they were smiling, Soames Forsyte, silently appearing from behind the woman with the beautiful figure, who was his wife, said:

At the little lady’s command, all three of them smiled; and while they were smiling, Soames Forsyte, silently stepping out from behind his wife, who had a beautiful figure, said:

“Ah! introduce me too!”

"Ah! Let me meet them too!"

He was seldom, indeed, far from Irene’s side at public functions, and even when separated by the exigencies of social intercourse, could be seen following her about with his eyes, in which were strange expressions of watchfulness and longing.

He was rarely, in fact, far from Irene at public events, and even when they were separated by the demands of social interaction, you could see him watching her closely, his eyes showing a mix of vigilance and desire.

At the window his father, James, was still scrutinizing the marks on the piece of china.

At the window, his father, James, was still examining the marks on the piece of china.

“I wonder at Jolyon’s allowing this engagement,” he said to Aunt Ann. “They tell me there’s no chance of their getting married for years. This young Bosinney” (he made the word a dactyl in opposition to general usage of a short o) “has got nothing. When Winifred married Dartie, I made him bring every penny into settlement—lucky thing, too—they’d ha’ had nothing by this time!”

“I can’t believe Jolyon is letting this engagement happen,” he said to Aunt Ann. “I’ve heard there’s no chance of them getting married for years. This young Bosinney” (he stressed the first syllable to go against how most people pronounce it) “has nothing. When Winifred married Dartie, I made him bring every penny into the settlement—good thing, too—they’d have nothing by now!”

Aunt Ann looked up from her velvet chair. Grey curls banded her forehead, curls that, unchanged for decades, had extinguished in the family all sense of time. She made no reply, for she rarely spoke, husbanding her aged voice; but to James, uneasy of conscience, her look was as good as an answer.

Aunt Ann looked up from her velvet chair. Gray curls framed her forehead, curls that, unchanged for decades, had wiped out any sense of time for the family. She didn't reply, since she rarely spoke, conserving her aging voice; but to James, who felt guilty, her gaze was as good as an answer.

“Well,” he said, “I couldn’t help Irene’s having no money. Soames was in such a hurry; he got quite thin dancing attendance on her.”

“Well,” he said, “I couldn't do anything about Irene not having any money. Soames was in such a rush; he got really thin from constantly being around her.”

Putting the bowl pettishly down on the piano, he let his eyes wander to the group by the door.

Putting the bowl down in a huff on the piano, he let his eyes drift over to the group by the door.

“It’s my opinion,” he said unexpectedly, “that it’s just as well as it is.”

“It’s my opinion,” he said out of the blue, “that it’s just as good as it is.”

Aunt Ann did not ask him to explain this strange utterance. She knew what he was thinking. If Irene had no money she would not be so foolish as to do anything wrong; for they said—they said—she had been asking for a separate room; but, of course, Soames had not....

Aunt Ann didn't ask him to explain this strange comment. She understood what he was thinking. If Irene had no money, she wouldn't be reckless enough to do anything wrong; because they said—they said—she had been asking for a separate room; but, of course, Soames hadn't....

James interrupted her reverie:

James broke her daydream:

“But where,” he asked, “was Timothy? Hadn’t he come with them?”

“But where,” he asked, “was Timothy? Didn’t he come with them?”

Through Aunt Ann’s compressed lips a tender smile forced its way:

Through Aunt Ann’s tight lips, a gentle smile broke through:

“No, he didn’t think it wise, with so much of this diphtheria about; and he so liable to take things.”

“No, he didn’t think it was a good idea, with so much diphtheria around; and he was so likely to catch things.”

James answered:

James replied:

“Well, he takes good care of himself. I can’t afford to take the care of myself that he does.”

“Well, he really looks after himself. I can’t afford to take care of myself like he does.”

Nor was it easy to say which, of admiration, envy, or contempt, was dominant in that remark.

It wasn't easy to tell whether admiration, envy, or contempt was the main feeling behind that comment.

Timothy, indeed, was seldom seen. The baby of the family, a publisher by profession, he had some years before, when business was at full tide, scented out the stagnation which, indeed, had not yet come, but which ultimately, as all agreed, was bound to set in, and, selling his share in a firm engaged mainly in the production of religious books, had invested the quite conspicuous proceeds in three per cent. consols. By this act he had at once assumed an isolated position, no other Forsyte being content with less than four per cent. for his money; and this isolation had slowly and surely undermined a spirit perhaps better than commonly endowed with caution. He had become almost a myth—a kind of incarnation of security haunting the background of the Forsyte universe. He had never committed the imprudence of marrying, or encumbering himself in any way with children.

Timothy was rarely seen. The youngest in the family and a publisher by profession, he had, a few years earlier, when business was thriving, sensed the stagnation that, although not yet upon them, everyone agreed was bound to arrive. He sold his share in a firm that mainly produced religious books and invested the quite substantial profits in three percent consols. With that move, he put himself in a bit of a unique spot, as no other Forsyte was satisfied with anything less than four percent on their investments. This decision gradually eroded his naturally cautious spirit. He became almost a legend—a sort of embodiment of security lingering in the background of the Forsyte world. He had never made the mistake of marrying or tying himself down with children.

James resumed, tapping the piece of china:

James continued, tapping the china piece:

“This isn’t real old Worcester. I s’pose Jolyon’s told you something about the young man. From all I can learn, he’s got no business, no income, and no connection worth speaking of; but then, I know nothing—nobody tells me anything.”

“This isn’t the real old Worcester. I guess Jolyon has told you something about the young man. From what I can gather, he has no job, no income, and no connections worth mentioning; but then, I don’t know anything—nobody tells me anything.”

Aunt Ann shook her head. Over her square-chinned, aquiline old face a trembling passed; the spidery fingers of her hands pressed against each other and interlaced, as though she were subtly recharging her will.

Aunt Ann shook her head. A tremor passed over her square-chinned, sharp-featured old face; the slender fingers of her hands pressed against each other and intertwined, as though she were quietly recharging her determination.

The eldest by some years of all the Forsytes, she held a peculiar position amongst them. Opportunists and egotists one and all—though not, indeed, more so than their neighbours—they quailed before her incorruptible figure, and, when opportunities were too strong, what could they do but avoid her!

The oldest of all the Forsytes by several years, she had a unique role among them. They were all opportunists and self-centered—though no more so than their neighbors—but they felt intimidated by her unwavering presence, and when opportunities were too tempting, what else could they do but steer clear of her!

Twisting his long, thin legs, James went on:

Twisting his long, skinny legs, James continued:

“Jolyon, he will have his own way. He’s got no children”—and stopped, recollecting the continued existence of old Jolyon’s son, young Jolyon, Jun’s father, who had made such a mess of it, and done for himself by deserting his wife and child and running away with that foreign governess. “Well,” he resumed hastily, “if he likes to do these things, I s’pose he can afford to. Now, what’s he going to give her? I s’pose he’ll give her a thousand a year; he’s got nobody else to leave his money to.”

“Jolyon will do things his way. He doesn’t have any kids”—and he paused, remembering that old Jolyon’s son, young Jolyon, Jun's father, had really messed up by leaving his wife and child and running off with that foreign governess. “Well,” he continued quickly, “if he wants to do that, I guess he can afford it. Now, what’s he going to give her? I guess he’ll give her a thousand a year; he doesn’t have anyone else to leave his money to.”

He stretched out his hand to meet that of a dapper, clean-shaven man, with hardly a hair on his head, a long, broken nose, full lips, and cold grey eyes under rectangular brows.

He reached out his hand to shake with a stylish, clean-shaven man, who had barely any hair on his head, a long, crooked nose, full lips, and cold gray eyes beneath rectangular brows.

“Well, Nick,” he muttered, “how are you?”

“Well, Nick,” he muttered, “how’s it going?”

Nicholas Forsyte, with his bird-like rapidity and the look of a preternaturally sage schoolboy (he had made a large fortune, quite legitimately, out of the companies of which he was a director), placed within that cold palm the tips of his still colder fingers and hastily withdrew them.

Nicholas Forsyte, with his quick, bird-like movements and the expression of an unusually wise schoolboy (he had earned a big fortune, completely legitimately, from the companies where he served as a director), put the tips of his still colder fingers into that icy palm and quickly pulled them back.

“I’m bad,” he said, pouting—“been bad all the week; don’t sleep at night. The doctor can’t tell why. He’s a clever fellow, or I shouldn’t have him, but I get nothing out of him but bills.”

“I’m bad,” he said, pouting—“I’ve been bad all week; I can’t sleep at night. The doctor can’t figure out why. He’s a smart guy, or I wouldn’t have him, but all I get from him are bills.”

“Doctors!” said James, coming down sharp on his words: “I’ve had all the doctors in London for one or another of us. There’s no satisfaction to be got out of them; they’ll tell you anything. There’s Swithin, now. What good have they done him? There he is; he’s bigger than ever; he’s enormous; they can’t get his weight down. Look at him!”

“Doctors!” said James, emphasizing his words sharply. “I’ve had all the doctors in London for one reason or another. There’s no satisfaction to be found with them; they’ll tell you anything. Take Swithin, for example. What good have they done him? There he is; he’s bigger than ever; he’s huge; they can’t get his weight down. Look at him!”

Swithin Forsyte, tall, square, and broad, with a chest like a pouter pigeon’s in its plumage of bright waistcoats, came strutting towards them.

Swithin Forsyte, tall, stocky, and broad, with a chest like a showy pigeon in its bright vests, strutted towards them.

“Er—how are you?” he said in his dandified way, aspirating the “h” strongly (this difficult letter was almost absolutely safe in his keeping)—“how are you?”

“Um—how are you?” he said in his stylish way, breathing out the “h” strongly (this tricky letter was almost completely safe with him)—“how are you?”

Each brother wore an air of aggravation as he looked at the other two, knowing by experience that they would try to eclipse his ailments.

Each brother wore a look of annoyance as he glanced at the other two, knowing from experience that they would try to overshadow his problems.

“We were just saying,” said James, “that you don’t get any thinner.”

“We were just saying,” James said, “that you’re not getting any thinner.”

Swithin protruded his pale round eyes with the effort of hearing.

Swithin strained to hear, his pale round eyes wide open.

“Thinner? I’m in good case,” he said, leaning a little forward, “not one of your thread-papers like you!”

“Thinner? I’m in great shape,” he said, leaning a bit forward, “not one of your flimsy types like you!”

But, afraid of losing the expansion of his chest, he leaned back again into a state of immobility, for he prized nothing so highly as a distinguished appearance.

But, worried about losing his broad chest, he leaned back again into a state of stillness, because he valued nothing more than looking distinguished.

Aunt Ann turned her old eyes from one to the other. Indulgent and severe was her look. In turn the three brothers looked at Ann. She was getting shaky. Wonderful woman! Eighty-six if a day; might live another ten years, and had never been strong. Swithin and James, the twins, were only seventy-five, Nicholas a mere baby of seventy or so. All were strong, and the inference was comforting. Of all forms of property their respective healths naturally concerned them most.

Aunt Ann turned her old eyes from one brother to the other. Her expression was both kind and stern. The three brothers took turns looking at Ann. She was becoming unsteady. What an incredible woman! Eighty-six years old, and she might live another ten years, though she had never been strong. Swithin and James, the twins, were only seventy-five, while Nicholas was just a young seventy or so. All of them were strong, which was reassuring. Out of all their possessions, their health was naturally the thing they cared about the most.

“I’m very well in myself,” proceeded James, “but my nerves are out of order. The least thing worries me to death. I shall have to go to Bath.”

“I’m doing pretty well,” James continued, “but my nerves are a mess. The slightest thing stresses me out completely. I’m going to have to go to Bath.”

“Bath!” said Nicholas. “I’ve tried Harrogate. That’s no good. What I want is sea air. There’s nothing like Yarmouth. Now, when I go there I sleep....”

“Bath!” said Nicholas. “I’ve tried Harrogate. That’s no good. What I want is sea air. There’s nothing like Yarmouth. Now, when I go there I sleep....”

“My liver’s very bad,” interrupted Swithin slowly. “Dreadful pain here;” and he placed his hand on his right side.

“My liver’s really bad,” Swithin interrupted slowly. “Dreadful pain here;” and he placed his hand on his right side.

“Want of exercise,” muttered James, his eyes on the china. He quickly added: “I get a pain there, too.”

"Not getting enough exercise," James muttered, staring at the china. He quickly added, "I feel a pain there as well."

Swithin reddened, a resemblance to a turkey-cock coming upon his old face.

Swithin flushed, resembling a rooster as it appeared on his aged face.

“Exercise!” he said. “I take plenty: I never use the lift at the Club.”

“Exercise!” he said. “I get enough of it: I never take the elevator at the Club.”

“I didn’t know,” James hurried out. “I know nothing about anybody; nobody tells me anything....”

“I didn’t know,” James said quickly. “I don’t know anything about anyone; nobody tells me anything...”

Swithin fixed him with a stare:

Swithin gave him a penetrating look:

“What do you do for a pain there?”

“What do you take for pain there?”

James brightened.

James perked up.

“I take a compound....”

“I take a supplement....”

“How are you, uncle?”

“Hey, how's it going, uncle?”

June stood before him, her resolute small face raised from her little height to his great height, and her hand outheld.

June stood in front of him, her determined small face lifted from her short height to his tall frame, and her hand extended.

The brightness faded from James’s visage.

The brightness faded from James's face.

“How are you?” he said, brooding over her. “So you’re going to Wales to-morrow to visit your young man’s aunts? You’ll have a lot of rain there. This isn’t real old Worcester.” He tapped the bowl. “Now, that set I gave your mother when she married was the genuine thing.”

“How are you?” he asked, staring at her. “So you’re going to Wales tomorrow to visit your boyfriend’s aunts? You’ll probably see a lot of rain there. This isn’t the real old Worcester.” He tapped the bowl. “Now, that set I gave your mother when she got married was the real deal.”

June shook hands one by one with her three great-uncles, and turned to Aunt Ann. A very sweet look had come into the old lady’s face, she kissed the girl’s check with trembling fervour.

June shook hands one by one with her three great-uncles and then turned to Aunt Ann. A gentle smile had spread across the old lady's face as she kissed the girl’s cheek with tender warmth.

“Well, my dear,” she said, “and so you’re going for a whole month!”

“Well, my dear,” she said, “so you’re going for an entire month!”

The girl passed on, and Aunt Ann looked after her slim little figure. The old lady’s round, steel grey eyes, over which a film like a bird’s was beginning to come, followed her wistfully amongst the bustling crowd, for people were beginning to say good-bye; and her finger-tips, pressing and pressing against each other, were busy again with the recharging of her will against that inevitable ultimate departure of her own.

The girl walked by, and Aunt Ann watched her slim little figure. The old lady’s round, steel-grey eyes, which were starting to get a cloudy film like a bird’s, followed her longingly through the busy crowd, as people were beginning to say their goodbyes; and her fingertips, pressing and pressing together, were busy recharging her strength for her own unavoidable ultimate departure.

“Yes,” she thought, “everybody’s been most kind; quite a lot of people come to congratulate her. She ought to be very happy.” Amongst the throng of people by the door, the well-dressed throng drawn from the families of lawyers and doctors, from the Stock Exchange, and all the innumerable avocations of the upper-middle class—there were only some twenty percent of Forsytes; but to Aunt Ann they seemed all Forsytes—and certainly there was not much difference—she saw only her own flesh and blood. It was her world, this family, and she knew no other, had never perhaps known any other. All their little secrets, illnesses, engagements, and marriages, how they were getting on, and whether they were making money—all this was her property, her delight, her life; beyond this only a vague, shadowy mist of facts and persons of no real significance. This it was that she would have to lay down when it came to her turn to die; this which gave to her that importance, that secret self-importance, without which none of us can bear to live; and to this she clung wistfully, with a greed that grew each day! If life were slipping away from her, this she would retain to the end.

“Yes,” she thought, “everyone has been really kind; a lot of people have come to congratulate her. She should be very happy.” Among the crowd by the door, the well-dressed group made up of families of lawyers and doctors, from the Stock Exchange, and all the countless jobs of the upper-middle class—only around twenty percent were Forsytes; but to Aunt Ann, they all seemed like Forsytes—and there really wasn’t much difference—she saw only her own family. This family was her world, and she didn’t know any other, had perhaps never known any other. All their little secrets, illnesses, engagements, and marriages, how they were doing, and whether they were making money—all of this was her own, her joy, her life; beyond this lay only a vague, hazy cloud of facts and people of no real importance. This was what she would have to give up when her time came to die; this was what gave her that sense of importance, that hidden self-importance, without which none of us can stand to live; and to this she held on tightly, with a desire that grew stronger each day! If life were slipping away from her, this she would keep until the end.

She thought of Jun’s father, young Jolyon, who had run away with that foreign girl. And what a sad blow to his father and to them all. Such a promising young fellow! A sad blow, though there had been no public scandal, most fortunately, Jo’s wife seeking for no divorce! A long time ago! And when Jun’s mother died, six years ago, Jo had married that woman, and they had two children now, so she had heard. Still, he had forfeited his right to be there, had cheated her of the complete fulfilment of her family pride, deprived her of the rightful pleasure of seeing and kissing him of whom she had been so proud, such a promising young fellow! The thought rankled with the bitterness of a long-inflicted injury in her tenacious old heart. A little water stood in her eyes. With a handkerchief of the finest lawn she wiped them stealthily.

She thought about Jun's father, young Jolyon, who had run off with that foreign girl. What a heartbreaking disappointment for his father and everyone else. He was such a promising young guy! It was a sad situation, but thankfully there hadn’t been any public scandal, since Jo’s wife didn’t seek a divorce! That was ages ago! When Jun's mother passed away six years back, Jo married that woman, and now, she heard they had two kids. But still, he had given up his right to be part of that family, robbed her of the full satisfaction of her family pride, and taken away her rightful joy in seeing and hugging someone she had been so proud of, such a promising young man! That thought stung like a long-held grudge in her stubborn old heart. A few tears filled her eyes. She discreetly wiped them away with the finest handkerchief.

“Well, Aunt Ann?” said a voice behind.

“Well, Aunt Ann?” said a voice from behind.

Soames Forsyte, flat-shouldered, clean-shaven, flat-cheeked, flat-waisted, yet with something round and secret about his whole appearance, looked downwards and aslant at Aunt Ann, as though trying to see through the side of his own nose.

Soames Forsyte, broad-shouldered, clean-shaven, with a flat face and slim waist, yet somehow having an air of roundness and mystery about him, looked down at Aunt Ann from an angle, as if trying to see through the side of his own nose.

“And what do you think of the engagement?” he asked.

“And what do you think about the engagement?” he asked.

Aunt Ann’s eyes rested on him proudly; of all the nephews since young Jolyon’s departure from the family nest, he was now her favourite, for she recognised in him a sure trustee of the family soul that must so soon slip beyond her keeping.

Aunt Ann looked at him with pride; of all the nephews since young Jolyon left the family home, he was now her favorite, as she saw in him a reliable guardian of the family spirit that would soon be beyond her control.

“Very nice for the young man,” she said; “and he’s a good-looking young fellow; but I doubt if he’s quite the right lover for dear June.”

“Really nice for the young man,” she said; “and he’s a good-looking guy; but I’m not sure he’s the right match for dear June.”

Soames touched the edge of a gold-lacquered lustre.

Soames brushed the edge of a gold-lacquered shine.

“She’ll tame him,” he said, stealthily wetting his finger and rubbing it on the knobby bulbs. “That’s genuine old lacquer; you can’t get it nowadays. It’d do well in a sale at Jobson’s.” He spoke with relish, as though he felt that he was cheering up his old aunt. It was seldom he was so confidential. “I wouldn’t mind having it myself,” he added; “you can always get your price for old lacquer.”

“She’ll tame him,” he said, quietly wetting his finger and rubbing it on the lumpy knobs. “That’s real old lacquer; you can’t find that nowadays. It’d do well in a sale at Jobson’s.” He spoke with enthusiasm, as if he believed he was lifting his old aunt's spirits. It was rare for him to be this open. “I wouldn’t mind having it myself,” he added; “you can always get a good price for old lacquer.”

“You’re so clever with all those things,” said Aunt Ann. “And how is dear Irene?”

“You’re really smart with all that stuff,” Aunt Ann said. “And how is dear Irene?”

Soames’s smile died.

Soames's smile vanished.

“Pretty well,” he said. “Complains she can’t sleep; she sleeps a great deal better than I do,” and he looked at his wife, who was talking to Bosinney by the door.

“Pretty well,” he said. “She complains that she can’t sleep; she sleeps a lot better than I do,” and he looked at his wife, who was talking to Bosinney by the door.

Aunt Ann sighed.

Aunt Ann sighed.

“Perhaps,” she said, “it will be just as well for her not to see so much of June. She’s such a decided character, dear June!”

"Maybe," she said, "it'll be better for her not to hang out with June so much. June's such a strong personality, you know!"

Soames flushed; his flushes passed rapidly over his flat cheeks and centered between his eyes, where they remained, the stamp of disturbing thoughts.

Soames blushed; his blush spread quickly over his flat cheeks and settled between his eyes, where it lingered, a mark of troubling thoughts.

“I don’t know what she sees in that little flibbertigibbet,” he burst out, but noticing that they were no longer alone, he turned and again began examining the lustre.

“I don’t know what she sees in that little chatterbox,” he exclaimed, but noticing that they were no longer alone, he turned and started looking at the shine again.

“They tell me Jolyon’s bought another house,” said his father’s voice close by; “he must have a lot of money—he must have more money than he knows what to do with! Montpellier Square, they say; close to Soames! They never told me, Irene never tells me anything!”

“They tell me Jolyon’s bought another house,” said his father's voice nearby; “he must be loaded—he must have more money than he knows what to do with! Montpellier Square, they say; close to Soames! They never tell me, Irene never shares anything with me!”

“Capital position, not two minutes from me,” said the voice of Swithin, “and from my rooms I can drive to the Club in eight.”

“Capital position, not two minutes away from me,” said Swithin, “and from my place, I can get to the Club in eight.”

The position of their houses was of vital importance to the Forsytes, nor was this remarkable, since the whole spirit of their success was embodied therein.

The location of their houses was extremely important to the Forsytes, and this wasn’t surprising, as the essence of their success was reflected in it.

Their father, of farming stock, had come from Dorsetshire near the beginning of the century.

Their father, who came from a farming background, had moved from Dorsetshire at the start of the century.

“Superior Dosset Forsyte,” as he was called by his intimates, had been a stonemason by trade, and risen to the position of a master-builder.

“Superior Dosset Forsyte,” as his close friends called him, had been a stonemason by trade and had risen to the position of a master-builder.

Towards the end of his life he moved to London, where, building on until he died, he was buried at Highgate. He left over thirty thousand pounds between his ten children. Old Jolyon alluded to him, if at all, as “A hard, thick sort of man; not much refinement about him.” The second generation of Forsytes felt indeed that he was not greatly to their credit. The only aristocratic trait they could find in his character was a habit of drinking Madeira.

Towards the end of his life, he moved to London, where he continued to live until he died and was buried at Highgate. He left over thirty thousand pounds to his ten children. Old Jolyon referred to him, if at all, as “A hard, thick sort of man; not much refinement about him.” The second generation of Forsytes felt that he didn't reflect well on them. The only aristocratic trait they could find in his character was a tendency to drink Madeira.

Aunt Hester, an authority on family history, described him thus: “I don’t recollect that he ever did anything; at least, not in my time. He was er—an owner of houses, my dear. His hair about your Uncle Swithin’s colour; rather a square build. Tall? No—not very tall” (he had been five feet five, with a mottled face); “a fresh-coloured man. I remember he used to drink Madeira; but ask your Aunt Ann. What was his father? He—er—had to do with the land down in Dorsetshire, by the sea.”

Aunt Hester, a family history expert, described him this way: “I don’t remember him doing much; at least, not while I was around. He was, um, a property owner, dear. His hair was similar to your Uncle Swithin’s; he had a rather square build. Tall? No—not really tall” (he was five feet five, with a blotchy face); “a fair-skinned man. I recall he used to drink Madeira; but you can ask your Aunt Ann. What was his father? He—uh—was involved with the land down in Dorset

James once went down to see for himself what sort of place this was that they had come from. He found two old farms, with a cart track rutted into the pink earth, leading down to a mill by the beach; a little grey church with a buttressed outer wall, and a smaller and greyer chapel. The stream which worked the mill came bubbling down in a dozen rivulets, and pigs were hunting round that estuary. A haze hovered over the prospect. Down this hollow, with their feet deep in the mud and their faces towards the sea, it appeared that the primeval Forsytes had been content to walk Sunday after Sunday for hundreds of years.

James once went to see for himself what kind of place this was that they had come from. He found two old farms, with a cart path worn into the pink earth, leading down to a mill by the beach; a little gray church with a supported outer wall, and a smaller, grayer chapel. The stream that powered the mill bubbled down in a dozen small streams, and pigs were rummaging around that estuary. A haze hung over the view. Down this hollow, with their feet deep in the mud and their faces toward the sea, it seemed like the ancient Forsytes had been content to walk Sunday after Sunday for hundreds of years.

Whether or no James had cherished hopes of an inheritance, or of something rather distinguished to be found down there, he came back to town in a poor way, and went about with a pathetic attempt at making the best of a bad job.

Whether or not James had high hopes of an inheritance, or of something special to be found down there, he returned to town in rough shape, trying hard to make the best of a bad situation.

“There’s very little to be had out of that,” he said; “regular country little place, old as the hills....”

“There’s not much to get out of that,” he said; “just a typical little country spot, ancient as the hills…”

Its age was felt to be a comfort. Old Jolyon, in whom a desperate honesty welled up at times, would allude to his ancestors as: “Yeomen—I suppose very small beer.” Yet he would repeat the word “yeomen” as if it afforded him consolation.

Its age was seen as a comfort. Old Jolyon, who sometimes felt a strong urge to be completely honest, would refer to his ancestors as: “Yeomen—I guess that’s not much.” Yet he would say the word “yeomen” as if it brought him some peace.

They had all done so well for themselves, these Forsytes, that they were all what is called “of a certain position.” They had shares in all sorts of things, not as yet—with the exception of Timothy—in consols, for they had no dread in life like that of 3 per cent. for their money. They collected pictures, too, and were supporters of such charitable institutions as might be beneficial to their sick domestics. From their father, the builder, they inherited a talent for bricks and mortar. Originally, perhaps, members of some primitive sect, they were now in the natural course of things members of the Church of England, and caused their wives and children to attend with some regularity the more fashionable churches of the Metropolis. To have doubted their Christianity would have caused them both pain and surprise. Some of them paid for pews, thus expressing in the most practical form their sympathy with the teachings of Christ.

They had all done really well for themselves, these Forsytes, that they were all considered “well-off.” They had investments in all sorts of things, not counting Timothy, who had yet to invest in government bonds, as they had no fear in life greater than getting a measly 3 percent return on their money. They also collected art and supported charitable organizations that helped their sick household staff. From their father, a builder, they inherited a knack for construction. Originally, they might have been part of some primitive sect, but now they were, as a matter of course, members of the Church of England, and they made sure their wives and kids attended the trendier churches in the city regularly. To have questioned their Christianity would have surprised and hurt them. Some even paid for pews, showing their support for the teachings of Christ in a very practical way.

Their residences, placed at stated intervals round the park, watched like sentinels, lest the fair heart of this London, where their desires were fixed, should slip from their clutches, and leave them lower in their own estimations.

Their homes, positioned at regular intervals around the park, stood like guards, ensuring that the vibrant essence of this London, where their hopes were centered, wouldn’t slip away from them, leaving them feeling inferior in their own eyes.

There was old Jolyon in Stanhope Place; the Jameses in Park Lane; Swithin in the lonely glory of orange and blue chambers in Hyde Park Mansions—he had never married, not he—the Soamses in their nest off Knightsbridge; the Rogers in Prince’s Gardens (Roger was that remarkable Forsyte who had conceived and carried out the notion of bringing up his four sons to a new profession. “Collect house property, nothing like it,” he would say; “I never did anything else”).

There was old Jolyon in Stanhope Place; the Jameses in Park Lane; Swithin in the lonely splendor of orange and blue rooms in Hyde Park Mansions—he had never married, not at all—the Soamses in their home near Knightsbridge; the Rogers in Prince’s Gardens (Roger was that impressive Forsyte who had the idea of raising his four sons for a new career. “Invest in real estate, nothing better,” he would say; “I never did anything else”).

The Haymans again—Mrs. Hayman was the one married Forsyte sister—in a house high up on Campden Hill, shaped like a giraffe, and so tall that it gave the observer a crick in the neck; the Nicholases in Ladbroke Grove, a spacious abode and a great bargain; and last, but not least, Timothy’s on the Bayswater Road, where Ann, and Juley, and Hester, lived under his protection.

The Haymans again—Mrs. Hayman was the one who married a Forsyte sister—in a house way up on Campden Hill, shaped like a giraffe, and so tall that it gave anyone looking at it a kink in their neck; the Nicholases in Ladbroke Grove, a big place and a great deal; and last, but not least, Timothy’s on the Bayswater Road, where Ann, Juley, and Hester lived under his care.

But all this time James was musing, and now he inquired of his host and brother what he had given for that house in Montpellier Square. He himself had had his eye on a house there for the last two years, but they wanted such a price.

But all this time, James was thinking, and now he asked his host and brother how much he had paid for that house in Montpellier Square. He had been eyeing a house there for the last two years, but they were asking for such a high price.

Old Jolyon recounted the details of his purchase.

Old Jolyon shared the details of his purchase.

“Twenty-two years to run?” repeated James; “The very house I was after—you’ve given too much for it!”

“Twenty-two years to pay?” James repeated. “The exact house I was looking for—you paid way too much for it!”

Old Jolyon frowned.

Old Jolyon scowled.

“It’s not that I want it,” said James hastily; “it wouldn’t suit my purpose at that price. Soames knows the house, well—he’ll tell you it’s too dear—his opinion’s worth having.”

“It’s not that I want it,” James said quickly; “it wouldn’t serve my purpose at that price. Soames knows the house well—he’ll tell you it’s too expensive—his opinion is worth considering.”

“I don’t,” said old Jolyon, “care a fig for his opinion.”

“I don’t,” said old Jolyon, “care at all about his opinion.”

“Well,” murmured James, “you will have your own way—it’s a good opinion. Good-bye! We’re going to drive down to Hurlingham. They tell me Jun’s going to Wales. You’ll be lonely tomorrow. What’ll you do with yourself? You’d better come and dine with us!”

“Well,” whispered James, “you will have your way—it’s a nice opinion. Goodbye! We’re heading down to Hurlingham. I heard Jun’s going to Wales. You’ll be by yourself tomorrow. What will you do? You should come and have dinner with us!”

Old Jolyon refused. He went down to the front door and saw them into their barouche, and twinkled at them, having already forgotten his spleen—Mrs. James facing the horses, tall and majestic with auburn hair; on her left, Irene—the two husbands, father and son, sitting forward, as though they expected something, opposite their wives. Bobbing and bounding upon the spring cushions, silent, swaying to each motion of their chariot, old Jolyon watched them drive away under the sunlight.

Old Jolyon refused. He went down to the front door and saw them into their carriage, and smiled at them, having already forgotten his irritation—Mrs. James facing the horses, tall and elegant with auburn hair; on her left, Irene—the two husbands, father and son, leaning forward, as if they were expecting something, opposite their wives. Bouncing and rocking on the spring cushions, silent, swaying with each movement of their carriage, old Jolyon watched them drive away in the sunlight.

During the drive the silence was broken by Mrs. James.

During the drive, Mrs. James broke the silence.

“Did you ever see such a collection of rumty-too people?”

“Have you ever seen such a bunch of strange people?”

Soames, glancing at her beneath his eyelids, nodded, and he saw Irene steal at him one of her unfathomable looks. It is likely enough that each branch of the Forsyte family made that remark as they drove away from old Jolyon’s “At Home!”

Soames, peeking at her from under his eyelids, nodded, and he caught Irene giving him one of her mysterious looks. It's quite possible that every branch of the Forsyte family made that comment as they left old Jolyon's "At Home!"

Amongst the last of the departing guests the fourth and fifth brothers, Nicholas and Roger, walked away together, directing their steps alongside Hyde Park towards the Praed Street Station of the Underground. Like all other Forsytes of a certain age they kept carriages of their own, and never took cabs if by any means they could avoid it.

Among the last of the departing guests, the fourth and fifth brothers, Nicholas and Roger, walked away together, heading along Hyde Park toward the Praed Street Station of the Underground. Like all the other Forsytes of a certain age, they owned their own carriages and avoided taking cabs whenever possible.

The day was bright, the trees of the Park in the full beauty of mid-June foliage; the brothers did not seem to notice phenomena, which contributed, nevertheless, to the jauntiness of promenade and conversation.

The day was sunny, the trees in the park were fully dressed in their mid-June leaves; the brothers didn't seem to pay attention to the surroundings, which still added to the cheerful mood of their walk and chat.

“Yes,” said Roger, “she’s a good-lookin’ woman, that wife of Soames’. I’m told they don’t get on.”

“Yeah,” said Roger, “she’s a good-looking woman, that wife of Soames. I’ve heard they don’t get along.”

This brother had a high forehead, and the freshest colour of any of the Forsytes; his light grey eyes measured the street frontage of the houses by the way, and now and then he would level his, umbrella and take a “lunar,” as he expressed it, of the varying heights.

This brother had a broad forehead and the most vibrant complexion of any of the Forsytes. His light gray eyes scanned the street frontages of the houses, and every now and then, he would raise his umbrella and take a “lunar,” as he called it, of the different heights.

“She’d no money,” replied Nicholas.

"She had no money," replied Nicholas.

He himself had married a good deal of money, of which, it being then the golden age before the Married Women’s Property Act, he had mercifully been enabled to make a successful use.

He had married into a lot of money, which, since it was the golden age before the Married Women’s Property Act, he was fortunately able to take full advantage of.

“What was her father?”

“What did her father do?”

“Heron was his name, a Professor, so they tell me.”

“His name was Heron, a professor, or so I've been told.”

Roger shook his head.

Roger shook his head.

“There’s no money in that,” he said.

“There’s no money in that,” he said.

“They say her mother’s father was cement.”

“They say her grandfather was cement.”

Roger’s face brightened.

Roger smiled.

“But he went bankrupt,” went on Nicholas.

"But he went bankrupt," Nicholas continued.

“Ah!” exclaimed Roger, “Soames will have trouble with her; you mark my words, he’ll have trouble—she’s got a foreign look.”

“Ah!” exclaimed Roger, “Soames is going to have problems with her; you’ll see, he’ll have trouble—she has a foreign look.”

Nicholas licked his lips.

Nicholas wet his lips.

“She’s a pretty woman,” and he waved aside a crossing-sweeper.

“She’s an attractive woman,” and he gestured away a street cleaner.

“How did he get hold of her?” asked Roger presently. “She must cost him a pretty penny in dress!”

"How did he manage to get her?" Roger asked after a moment. "She must be costing him a fortune in clothing!"

“Ann tells me,” replied Nicholas, “he was half-cracked about her. She refused him five times. James, he’s nervous about it, I can see.”

“Ann tells me,” replied Nicholas, “he's really into her. She turned him down five times. James, he's worried about it, I can tell.”

“Ah!” said Roger again; “I’m sorry for James; he had trouble with Dartie.” His pleasant colour was heightened by exercise, he swung his umbrella to the level of his eye more frequently than ever. Nicholas’s face also wore a pleasant look.

“Ah!” Roger said again, “I feel bad for James; he had a hard time with Dartie.” His cheerful complexion was enhanced by his exercise, and he raised his umbrella to eye level more often than usual. Nicholas also had a friendly expression on his face.

“Too pale for me,” he said, “but her figures capital!”

“Too pale for my taste,” he said, “but her figures are fantastic!”

Roger made no reply.

Roger didn’t respond.

“I call her distinguished-looking,” he said at last—it was the highest praise in the Forsyte vocabulary. “That young Bosinney will never do any good for himself. They say at Burkitt’s he’s one of these artistic chaps—got an idea of improving English architecture; there’s no money in that! I should like to hear what Timothy would say to it.”

“I call her distinguished-looking,” he finally said—it was the highest compliment in the Forsyte vocabulary. “That young Bosinney will never amount to anything. They say at Burkitt’s he’s one of those artistic guys—got some idea about improving English architecture; there’s no money in that! I’d love to hear what Timothy would say about it.”

They entered the station.

They walked into the station.

“What class are you going? I go second.”

“What class are you headed to? I have second period.”

“No second for me,” said Nicholas;—“you never know what you may catch.”

“No second for me,” said Nicholas; “you never know what you might catch.”

He took a first-class ticket to Notting Hill Gate; Roger a second to South Kensington. The train coming in a minute later, the two brothers parted and entered their respective compartments. Each felt aggrieved that the other had not modified his habits to secure his society a little longer; but as Roger voiced it in his thoughts:

He bought a first-class ticket to Notting Hill Gate, while Roger got a second-class ticket to South Kensington. The train arrived a minute later, and the two brothers went their separate ways into their compartments. Each felt a bit irritated that the other hadn’t changed his routine to spend a little more time together, but as Roger reflected to himself:

“Always a stubborn beggar, Nick!”

"Always a stubborn beggar, Nick!"

And as Nicholas expressed it to himself:

And as Nicholas thought to himself:

“Cantankerous chap Roger—always was!”

"Grumpy guy Roger—always was!"

There was little sentimentality about the Forsytes. In that great London, which they had conquered and become merged in, what time had they to be sentimental?

There wasn't much sentimentality among the Forsytes. In that vast London, which they had conquered and become part of, when did they have time to be sentimental?

CHAPTER II
OLD JOLYON GOES TO THE OPERA

At five o’clock the following day old Jolyon sat alone, a cigar between his lips, and on a table by his side a cup of tea. He was tired, and before he had finished his cigar he fell asleep. A fly settled on his hair, his breathing sounded heavy in the drowsy silence, his upper lip under the white moustache puffed in and out. From between the fingers of his veined and wrinkled hand the cigar, dropping on the empty hearth, burned itself out.

At five o’clock the next day, old Jolyon sat by himself with a cigar in his mouth and a cup of tea on the table next to him. He was tired, and before he could finish his cigar, he fell asleep. A fly landed on his hair, and his breathing was heavy in the sleepy silence, with his upper lip moving up and down under his white mustache. The cigar slipped from between the fingers of his veined and wrinkled hand and fell onto the empty hearth, where it burned out.

The gloomy little study, with windows of stained glass to exclude the view, was full of dark green velvet and heavily-carved mahogany—a suite of which old Jolyon was wont to say: “Shouldn’t wonder if it made a big price some day!”

The dark little study, designed with stained glass windows to block the view, was filled with deep green velvet and intricately carved mahogany—a set that old Jolyon used to say: “I wouldn’t be surprised if it fetched a high price someday!”

It was pleasant to think that in the after life he could get more for things than he had given.

It was nice to think that in the afterlife he could receive more for what he had given.

In the rich brown atmosphere peculiar to back rooms in the mansion of a Forsyte, the Rembrandtesque effect of his great head, with its white hair, against the cushion of his high-backed seat, was spoiled by the moustache, which imparted a somewhat military look to his face. An old clock that had been with him since before his marriage forty years ago kept with its ticking a jealous record of the seconds slipping away forever from its old master.

In the warm brown atmosphere typical of the back rooms in a Forsyte mansion, the striking effect of his large head, with its white hair, against the cushion of his high-backed chair was ruined by the mustache, which gave his face a somewhat military appearance. An old clock that had been with him since before his marriage forty years ago ticked away, keeping a jealous record of the seconds slipping away forever from its aging master.

He had never cared for this room, hardly going into it from one year’s end to another, except to take cigars from the Japanese cabinet in the corner, and the room now had its revenge.

He never liked this room, barely stepping into it from one year to the next, except to grab cigars from the Japanese cabinet in the corner, and now the room was getting back at him.

His temples, curving like thatches over the hollows beneath, his cheek-bones and chin, all were sharpened in his sleep, and there had come upon his face the confession that he was an old man.

His temples arched like thatched roofs over the hollows underneath, his cheekbones and chin were all more defined from his sleep, and his face showed the unmistakable sign that he was an old man.

He woke. June had gone! James had said he would be lonely. James had always been a poor thing. He recollected with satisfaction that he had bought that house over James’s head.

He woke up. June was gone! James had said he would be lonely. James had always been a bit pitiful. He remembered with satisfaction that he had bought that house out from under James.

Serve him right for sticking at the price; the only thing the fellow thought of was money. Had he given too much, though? It wanted a lot of doing to—He dared say he would want all his money before he had done with this affair of Jun’s. He ought never to have allowed the engagement. She had met this Bosinney at the house of Baynes, Baynes and Bildeboy, the architects. He believed that Baynes, whom he knew—a bit of an old woman—was the young man’s uncle by marriage. After that she’d been always running after him; and when she took a thing into her head there was no stopping her. She was continually taking up with “lame ducks” of one sort or another. This fellow had no money, but she must needs become engaged to him—a harumscarum, unpractical chap, who would get himself into no end of difficulties.

Serves him right for sticking to the price; the only thing this guy cared about was money. Did he overpay, though? It took a lot to—He figured he’d end up needing all his money before this whole Jun situation was resolved. He should have never let the engagement happen. She met this Bosinney at Baynes, Baynes, and Bildeboy’s place, the architects. He believed Baynes, whom he knew to be a bit of a busybody, was the young man’s uncle by marriage. After that, she was always chasing after him; once she had her mind set on something, there was no stopping her. She was constantly getting involved with “lame ducks” of one kind or another. This guy had no money, but she had to get engaged to him—a reckless, impractical guy who would land himself in countless problems.

She had come to him one day in her slap-dash way and told him; and, as if it were any consolation, she had added:

She had come to him one day in her haphazard manner and told him; and, as if it were any comfort, she had added:

“He’s so splendid; he’s often lived on cocoa for a week!”

"He's amazing; he often lives on cocoa for a week!"

“And he wants you to live on cocoa too?”

“And he wants you to live on cocoa as well?”

“Oh no; he is getting into the swim now.”

“Oh no; he is starting to get the hang of it now.”

Old Jolyon had taken his cigar from under his white moustaches, stained by coffee at the edge, and looked at her, that little slip of a thing who had got such a grip of his heart. He knew more about “swims” than his granddaughter. But she, having clasped her hands on his knees, rubbed her chin against him, making a sound like a purring cat. And, knocking the ash off his cigar, he had exploded in nervous desperation:

Old Jolyon had removed his cigar from beneath his white mustache, which was stained with coffee at the edges, and looked at her, that little bundle of a girl who had captured his heart so completely. He understood more about “swims” than his granddaughter did. But she, with her hands clasped on his knees, rubbed her chin against him, making a sound like a purring cat. As he knocked the ash off his cigar, he burst out in nervous desperation:

“You’re all alike: you won’t be satisfied till you’ve got what you want. If you must come to grief, you must; I wash my hands of it.”

“You’re all the same: you won’t be happy until you get what you want. If you have to face the consequences, you will; I wash my hands of it.”

So, he had washed his hands of it, making the condition that they should not marry until Bosinney had at least four hundred a year.

So, he had washed his hands of it, stating that they shouldn’t marry until Bosinney made at least four hundred a year.

I shan’t be able to give you very much,” he had said, a formula to which June was not unaccustomed. “Perhaps this What’s-his-name will provide the cocoa.”

"I won't be able to give you very much," he had said, a statement that June was used to. "Maybe this What’s-his-name will bring the cocoa."

He had hardly seen anything of her since it began. A bad business! He had no notion of giving her a lot of money to enable a fellow he knew nothing about to live on in idleness. He had seen that sort of thing before; no good ever came of it. Worst of all, he had no hope of shaking her resolution; she was as obstinate as a mule, always had been from a child. He didn’t see where it was to end. They must cut their coat according to their cloth. He would not give way till he saw young Bosinney with an income of his own. That June would have trouble with the fellow was as plain as a pikestaff; he had no more idea of money than a cow. As to this rushing down to Wales to visit the young man’s aunts, he fully expected they were old cats.

He had barely seen her since it all started. A bad situation! He had no intention of giving her a lot of money to support a guy he didn’t know at all while he sat around doing nothing. He’d seen that kind of thing before; it never ended well. Worst of all, he had no chance of changing her mind; she was as stubborn as a mule, and had always been since childhood. He didn’t see how it would end. They needed to live within their means. He wouldn’t budge until he saw young Bosinney with his own income. It was obvious that June would have issues with the guy; he didn’t know anything about money. As for her rushing off to Wales to visit the young man’s aunts, he fully expected they were just a couple of old busybodies.

And, motionless, old Jolyon stared at the wall; but for his open eyes, he might have been asleep.... The idea of supposing that young cub Soames could give him advice! He had always been a cub, with his nose in the air! He would be setting up as a man of property next, with a place in the country! A man of property! H’mph! Like his father, he was always nosing out bargains, a cold-blooded young beggar!

And, still, old Jolyon stared at the wall; if it weren't for his open eyes, he could have been asleep.... The thought that young cub Soames could give him advice! He had always been a spoiled brat, acting like he was better than everyone else! Next, he'd be acting like a real estate mogul, with a place in the countryside! A man of property! H’mph! Just like his father, always sniffing around for deals, a calculating young jerk!

He rose, and, going to the cabinet, began methodically stocking his cigar-case from a bundle fresh in. They were not bad at the price, but you couldn’t get a good cigar, nowadays, nothing to hold a candle to those old Superfinos of Hanson and Bridger’s. That was a cigar!

He got up, walked over to the cabinet, and started carefully filling his cigar case with a fresh bundle. They weren't bad for the price, but you can't find a good cigar these days—nothing compares to those old Superfinos from Hanson and Bridger's. That was a real cigar!

The thought, like some stealing perfume, carried him back to those wonderful nights at Richmond when after dinner he sat smoking on the terrace of the Crown and Sceptre with Nicholas Treffry and Traquair and Jack Herring and Anthony Thornworthy. How good his cigars were then! Poor old Nick!—dead, and Jack Herring—dead, and Traquair—dead of that wife of his, and Thornworthy—awfully shaky (no wonder, with his appetite).

The memory, like a whiff of stolen perfume, took him back to those amazing nights in Richmond when, after dinner, he sat smoking on the terrace of the Crown and Sceptre with Nicholas Treffry, Traquair, Jack Herring, and Anthony Thornworthy. His cigars were so good back then! Poor old Nick!—gone, and Jack Herring—gone, and Traquair—dead because of that wife of his, and Thornworthy—terribly unsteady (not surprising, given his appetite).

Of all the company of those days he himself alone seemed left, except Swithin, of course, and he so outrageously big there was no doing anything with him.

Of all the people from back then, he seemed to be the only one left, except for Swithin, of course, but he was so ridiculously large that there was nothing to be done with him.

Difficult to believe it was so long ago; he felt young still! Of all his thoughts, as he stood there counting his cigars, this was the most poignant, the most bitter. With his white head and his loneliness he had remained young and green at heart. And those Sunday afternoons on Hampstead Heath, when young Jolyon and he went for a stretch along the Spaniard’s Road to Highgate, to Child’s Hill, and back over the Heath again to dine at Jack Straw’s Castle—how delicious his cigars were then! And such weather! There was no weather now.

Hard to believe it was so long ago; he still felt young! Of all his thoughts, as he stood there counting his cigars, this was the most touching and the most bitter. With his gray hair and his loneliness, he had stayed young and fresh at heart. And those Sunday afternoons on Hampstead Heath, when young Jolyon and he took a walk along the Spaniard’s Road to Highgate, to Child’s Hill, and back over the Heath again to eat at Jack Straw’s Castle—how amazing his cigars tasted back then! And the weather! There was no weather like that now.

When June was a toddler of five, and every other Sunday he took her to the Zoo, away from the society of those two good women, her mother and her grandmother, and at the top of the bear den baited his umbrella with buns for her favourite bears, how sweet his cigars were then!

When June was a toddler of five, every other Sunday he took her to the Zoo, away from the company of her mother and grandmother. At the top of the bear den, he would bait his umbrella with buns for her favorite bears. How sweet his cigars were back then!

Cigars! He had not even succeeded in out-living his palate—the famous palate that in the fifties men swore by, and speaking of him, said: “Forsyte’s the best palate in London!” The palate that in a sense had made his fortune—the fortune of the celebrated tea men, Forsyte and Treffry, whose tea, like no other man’s tea, had a romantic aroma, the charm of a quite singular genuineness. About the house of Forsyte and Treffry in the City had clung an air of enterprise and mystery, of special dealings in special ships, at special ports, with special Orientals.

Cigars! He hadn’t even managed to outlive his taste— the famous taste that in the fifties people swore by, and while talking about him, said: “Forsyte has the best taste in London!” The taste that in a way had created his fortune—the fortune of the well-known tea merchants, Forsyte and Treffry, whose tea, unlike anyone else's tea, had a romantic aroma, the charm of a truly unique authenticity. Around the Forsyte and Treffry house in the City had lingered an air of ambition and intrigue, with special transactions in special ships, at special ports, with special Orientals.

He had worked at that business! Men did work in those days! these young pups hardly knew the meaning of the word. He had gone into every detail, known everything that went on, sometimes sat up all night over it. And he had always chosen his agents himself, prided himself on it. His eye for men, he used to say, had been the secret of his success, and the exercise of this masterful power of selection had been the only part of it all that he had really liked. Not a career for a man of his ability. Even now, when the business had been turned into a Limited Liability Company, and was declining (he had got out of his shares long ago), he felt a sharp chagrin in thinking of that time. How much better he might have done! He would have succeeded splendidly at the Bar! He had even thought of standing for Parliament. How often had not Nicholas Treffry said to him:

He had worked at that company! Men actually put in effort back then! These young kids barely understood what hard work even meant. He had been involved in every detail, knew everything that happened, and sometimes stayed up all night over it. He always picked his own agents and took pride in that. He used to say that his talent for choosing people was the key to his success, and that was the only part of it all that he truly enjoyed. It wasn’t a career suited for a man of his skills. Even now, after the business had become a Limited Liability Company and was on the decline (he had sold his shares long ago), he felt a pang of regret when thinking back to that time. How much better he could have done! He would have thrived at the Bar! He had even considered running for Parliament. How many times had Nicholas Treffry said to him:

“You could do anything, Jo, if you weren’t so d-damned careful of yourself!” Dear old Nick! Such a good fellow, but a racketty chap! The notorious Treffry! He had never taken any care of himself. So he was dead. Old Jolyon counted his cigars with a steady hand, and it came into his mind to wonder if perhaps he had been too careful of himself.

“You could do anything, Jo, if you weren’t so damn careful about yourself!” Good old Nick! Such a great guy, but kind of a wild one! The infamous Treffry! He had never cared for himself. So he was dead. Old Jolyon counted his cigars with a steady hand and started to wonder if maybe he had been too careful about himself.

He put the cigar-case in the breast of his coat, buttoned it in, and walked up the long flights to his bedroom, leaning on one foot and the other, and helping himself by the bannister. The house was too big. After June was married, if she ever did marry this fellow, as he supposed she would, he would let it and go into rooms. What was the use of keeping half a dozen servants eating their heads off?

He put the cigar case in the pocket of his coat, buttoned it up, and walked up the long stairs to his bedroom, shifting his weight from one foot to the other and using the banister for support. The house felt too big. After June got married, if she ever married this guy, as he thought she would, he would rent it out and move into a smaller place. What was the point of having a bunch of servants just hanging around?

The butler came to the ring of his bell—a large man with a beard, a soft tread, and a peculiar capacity for silence. Old Jolyon told him to put his dress clothes out; he was going to dine at the Club.

The butler answered the ring of his bell—a big guy with a beard, a quiet step, and a unique talent for being silent. Old Jolyon told him to set out his dress clothes; he was planning to have dinner at the Club.

How long had the carriage been back from taking Miss June to the station? Since two? Then let him come round at half-past six!

How long had the carriage been back from taking Miss June to the train station? Since two? Then let him come around at half-past six!

The Club which old Jolyon entered on the stroke of seven was one of those political institutions of the upper middle class which have seen better days. In spite of being talked about, perhaps in consequence of being talked about, it betrayed a disappointing vitality. People had grown tired of saying that the “Disunion” was on its last legs. Old Jolyon would say it, too, yet disregarded the fact in a manner truly irritating to well-constituted Clubmen.

The club that old Jolyon walked into at exactly seven o'clock was one of those political spaces for the upper middle class that had seen better times. Even though people talked about it—maybe because they talked about it—it showed a lack of real energy. People had grown weary of proclaiming that the “Disunion” was on its last legs. Old Jolyon would say it, too, but he ignored the truth in a way that genuinely annoyed well-constructed Club members.

“Why do you keep your name on?” Swithin often asked him with profound vexation. “Why don’t you join the ‘Polyglot’. You can’t get a wine like our Heidsieck under twenty shillin’ a bottle anywhere in London;” and, dropping his voice, he added: “There’s only five hundred dozen left. I drink it every night of my life.”

“Why do you keep your name on?” Swithin often asked him, clearly frustrated. “Why don’t you join the ‘Polyglot’? You can’t find a wine like our Heidsieck for less than twenty shillings a bottle anywhere in London,” and, lowering his voice, he added, “There are only five hundred dozen left. I drink it every night.”

“I’ll think of it,” old Jolyon would answer; but when he did think of it there was always the question of fifty guineas entrance fee, and it would take him four or five years to get in. He continued to think of it.

“I’ll think about it,” old Jolyon would say; but when he actually did think about it, there was always the issue of the fifty guineas entrance fee, and it would take him four or five years to get in. He kept on thinking about it.

He was too old to be a Liberal, had long ceased to believe in the political doctrines of his Club, had even been known to allude to them as “wretched stuff,” and it afforded him pleasure to continue a member in the teeth of principles so opposed to his own. He had always had a contempt for the place, having joined it many years ago when they refused to have him at the “Hotch Potch” owing to his being “in trade.” As if he were not as good as any of them! He naturally despised the Club that did take him. The members were a poor lot, many of them in the City—stockbrokers, solicitors, auctioneers—what not! Like most men of strong character but not too much originality, old Jolyon set small store by the class to which he belonged. Faithfully he followed their customs, social and otherwise, and secretly he thought them “a common lot.”

He was too old to still be a Liberal, had long stopped believing in the political beliefs of his Club, and even referred to them as “wretched stuff.” It gave him some satisfaction to remain a member despite having principles that were so different. He had always looked down on the place, having joined many years ago when they wouldn’t let him into the “Hotch Potch” because he was “in trade.” As if he weren’t as good as any of them! Naturally, he despised the Club that did accept him. The members were a poor bunch, many of them working in the City—stockbrokers, lawyers, auctioneers—what have you! Like most men with strong character but not much originality, old Jolyon didn’t value the class he belonged to very much. He dutifully followed their customs, both social and otherwise, while secretly thinking they were “a common lot.”

Years and philosophy, of which he had his share, had dimmed the recollection of his defeat at the “Hotch Potch”. and now in his thoughts it was enshrined as the Queen of Clubs. He would have been a member all these years himself, but, owing to the slipshod way his proposer, Jack Herring, had gone to work, they had not known what they were doing in keeping him out. Why! they had taken his son Jo at once, and he believed the boy was still a member; he had received a letter dated from there eight years ago.

Years and philosophy, which he had experienced, had faded the memory of his defeat at the “Hotch Potch,” and now in his mind it was celebrated as the Queen of Clubs. He would have been a member all these years himself, but because of the careless way his proposer, Jack Herring, had handled things, they hadn't realized they were excluding him. Can you believe it? They had accepted his son Jo right away, and he thought the boy was still a member; he received a letter dated from there eight years ago.

He had not been near the “Disunion” for months, and the house had undergone the piebald decoration which people bestow on old houses and old ships when anxious to sell them.

He hadn't been near the "Disunion" for months, and the house had taken on the patchy decor that people put on old houses and old ships when they want to sell them.

“Beastly colour, the smoking-room!” he thought. “The dining-room is good!”

“Ugly color, the smoking room!” he thought. “The dining room is nice!”

Its gloomy chocolate, picked out with light green, took his fancy.

Its dark brown color, accented with light green, caught his eye.

He ordered dinner, and sat down in the very corner, at the very table perhaps! (things did not progress much at the “Disunion,” a Club of almost Radical principles) at which he and young Jolyon used to sit twenty-five years ago, when he was taking the latter to Drury Lane, during his holidays.

He ordered dinner and sat down in the corner, at the exact table, maybe! (Things didn’t change much at the “Disunion,” a club with almost Radical principles) where he and young Jolyon used to sit twenty-five years ago when he was taking Jolyon to Drury Lane during his holidays.

The boy had loved the theatre, and old Jolyon recalled how he used to sit opposite, concealing his excitement under a careful but transparent nonchalance.

The boy had loved the theater, and old Jolyon remembered how he used to sit across from him, hiding his excitement under a careful but obvious nonchalance.

He ordered himself, too, the very dinner the boy had always chosen—soup, whitebait, cutlets, and a tart. Ah! if he were only opposite now!

He also ordered the same dinner that the boy always picked—soup, whitebait, cutlets, and a tart. Ah! if only he were sitting across from him right now!

The two had not met for fourteen years. And not for the first time during those fourteen years old Jolyon wondered whether he had been a little to blame in the matter of his son. An unfortunate love-affair with that precious flirt Danae Thornworthy (now Danae Pellew), Anthony Thornworthy’s daughter, had thrown him on the rebound into the arms of Jun’s mother. He ought perhaps to have put a spoke in the wheel of their marriage; they were too young; but after that experience of Jo’s susceptibility he had been only too anxious to see him married. And in four years the crash had come! To have approved his son’s conduct in that crash was, of course, impossible; reason and training—that combination of potent factors which stood for his principles—told him of this impossibility, and his heart cried out. The grim remorselessness of that business had no pity for hearts. There was June, the atom with flaming hair, who had climbed all over him, twined and twisted herself about him—about his heart that was made to be the plaything and beloved resort of tiny, helpless things. With characteristic insight he saw he must part with one or with the other; no half-measures could serve in such a situation. In that lay its tragedy. And the tiny, helpless thing prevailed. He would not run with the hare and hunt with the hounds, and so to his son he said good-bye.

The two hadn’t seen each other for fourteen years. And not for the first time during that time, old Jolyon wondered if he had played a part in his son's situation. An unfortunate romance with that charming flirt Danae Thornworthy (now Danae Pellew), Anthony Thornworthy’s daughter, had pushed him into the arms of Jun’s mother out of desperation. He probably should have intervened in their marriage; they were too young. But after seeing how susceptible Jo was, he had been eager to see him settled down. Then, four years later, everything fell apart! It was, of course, impossible to support his son's choices during that collapse; reason and training—his guiding principles—made that clear, even as his heart protested. The harsh reality of the situation showed no mercy to feelings. There was June, the little one with fiery hair, who had climbed all over him, wrapping herself around him—his heart, made to be the plaything and safe haven for small, vulnerable things. With his usual insight, he realized he had to choose one over the other; there was no room for compromise in this scenario. That’s where the tragedy lay. And the small, vulnerable one won out. He wouldn’t play both sides, so he said goodbye to his son.

That good-bye had lasted until now.

That goodbye had lasted until now.

He had proposed to continue a reduced allowance to young Jolyon, but this had been refused, and perhaps that refusal had hurt him more than anything, for with it had gone the last outlet of his penned-in affection; and there had come such tangible and solid proof of rupture as only a transaction in property, a bestowal or refusal of such, could supply.

He had suggested keeping a smaller allowance for young Jolyon, but this was turned down, and maybe that rejection hurt him more than anything else, because with it went the last way he could express his bottled-up feelings; and there was a clear and solid sign of the break, something only a property deal, a giving or withholding of something like that, could provide.

His dinner tasted flat. His pint of champagne was dry and bitter stuff, not like the Veuve Clicquots of old days.

His dinner was bland. His pint of champagne was dry and bitter, not like the Veuve Clicquots from back in the day.

Over his cup of coffee, he bethought him that he would go to the opera. In the Times, therefore—he had a distrust of other papers—he read the announcement for the evening. It was “Fidelio.”

Over his cup of coffee, he thought about going to the opera. In the Times, since he didn't trust other papers, he read the announcement for the evening. It was “Fidelio.”

Mercifully not one of those new-fangled German pantomimes by that fellow Wagner.

Thankfully, it's not one of those trendy German plays by that guy Wagner.

Putting on his ancient opera hat, which, with its brim flattened by use, and huge capacity, looked like an emblem of greater days, and, pulling out an old pair of very thin lavender kid gloves smelling strongly of Russia leather, from habitual proximity to the cigar-case in the pocket of his overcoat, he stepped into a hansom.

Putting on his old opera hat, which, with its brim worn down and large size, looked like a symbol of better days, and pulling out an old pair of very thin lavender leather gloves that smelled strongly of Russia leather, from being near the cigar case in the pocket of his overcoat, he got into a cab.

The cab rattled gaily along the streets, and old Jolyon was struck by their unwonted animation.

The cab clattered happily down the streets, and old Jolyon was taken aback by their unusual liveliness.

“The hotels must be doing a tremendous business,” he thought. A few years ago there had been none of these big hotels. He made a satisfactory reflection on some property he had in the neighbourhood. It must be going up in value by leaps and bounds! What traffic!

“The hotels must be doing great business,” he thought. A few years ago, there weren't any of these big hotels. He felt pleased thinking about some property he had nearby. It must be skyrocketing in value! Look at all that traffic!

But from that he began indulging in one of those strange impersonal speculations, so uncharacteristic of a Forsyte, wherein lay, in part, the secret of his supremacy amongst them. What atoms men were, and what a lot of them! And what would become of them all?

But from that, he started to indulge in one of those odd, detached thoughts, which was so unlike a Forsyte and partly explained why he was superior to them. What tiny beings men were, and how many of them there were! And what would happen to all of them?

He stumbled as he got out of the cab, gave the man his exact fare, walked up to the ticket office to take his stall, and stood there with his purse in his hand—he always carried his money in a purse, never having approved of that habit of carrying it loosely in the pockets, as so many young men did nowadays. The official leaned out, like an old dog from a kennel.

He stumbled as he got out of the cab, handed the driver his exact fare, walked up to the ticket office to claim his stall, and stood there with his wallet in his hand—he always carried his money in a wallet, never having liked the habit of keeping it loosely in pockets, as so many young men did these days. The attendant leaned out, like an old dog from a kennel.

“Why,” he said in a surprised voice, “it’s Mr. Jolyon Forsyte! So it is! Haven’t seen you, sir, for years. Dear me! Times aren’t what they were. Why! you and your brother, and that auctioneer—Mr. Traquair, and Mr. Nicholas Treffry—you used to have six or seven stalls here regular every season. And how are you, sir? We don’t get younger!”

“Why,” he said, sounding surprised, “it’s Mr. Jolyon Forsyte! It really is! I haven’t seen you, sir, in years. Gosh! Times have changed. You and your brother, along with that auctioneer—Mr. Traquair, and Mr. Nicholas Treffry—you used to have six or seven stalls here every season. How have you been, sir? We’re not getting any younger!”

The colour in old Jolyon’s eyes deepened; he paid his guinea. They had not forgotten him. He marched in, to the sounds of the overture, like an old war-horse to battle.

The color in old Jolyon’s eyes became more intense; he paid his guinea. They hadn’t forgotten him. He walked in, to the sounds of the overture, like an old war horse heading into battle.

Folding his opera hat, he sat down, drew out his lavender gloves in the old way, and took up his glasses for a long look round the house. Dropping them at last on his folded hat, he fixed his eyes on the curtain. More poignantly than ever he felt that it was all over and done with him. Where were all the women, the pretty women, the house used to be so full of? Where was that old feeling in the heart as he waited for one of those great singers? Where that sensation of the intoxication of life and of his own power to enjoy it all?

Folding his opera hat, he sat down, took out his lavender gloves in the usual way, and picked up his glasses for a long look around the house. Finally setting them down on his folded hat, he fixed his eyes on the curtain. More than ever, he felt that it was all over for him. Where were all the women, the beautiful women, that used to fill the house? Where was that familiar excitement in his heart as he waited for one of those amazing singers? Where was that feeling of being high on life and his own ability to enjoy it all?

The greatest opera-goer of his day! There was no opera now! That fellow Wagner had ruined everything; no melody left, nor any voices to sing it. Ah! the wonderful singers! Gone! He sat watching the old scenes acted, a numb feeling at his heart.

The greatest opera fan of his time! There was no opera anymore! That guy Wagner had messed everything up; no melody left, and no voices to sing it. Ah! The amazing singers! Gone! He sat there watching the old performances, a numb feeling in his heart.

From the curl of silver over his ear to the pose of his foot in its elastic-sided patent boot, there was nothing clumsy or weak about old Jolyon. He was as upright—very nearly—as in those old times when he came every night; his sight was as good—almost as good. But what a feeling of weariness and disillusion!

From the curl of silver over his ear to the position of his foot in its elastic-sided patent boot, there was nothing clumsy or weak about old Jolyon. He was almost as upright as he had been in those old days when he came every night; his vision was almost as good. But what a sense of weariness and disillusion!

He had been in the habit all his life of enjoying things, even imperfect things—and there had been many imperfect things—he had enjoyed them all with moderation, so as to keep himself young. But now he was deserted by his power of enjoyment, by his philosophy, and left with this dreadful feeling that it was all done with. Not even the Prisoners’ Chorus, nor Florian’s Song, had the power to dispel the gloom of his loneliness.

He had always enjoyed things throughout his life, even if they were imperfect—and there had definitely been many imperfect things—he found joy in them all with moderation to stay youthful. But now he felt abandoned by his ability to enjoy, by his outlook on life, and was left with this terrible sense that it was all over. Not even the Prisoners’ Chorus or Florian’s Song could lift the heaviness of his loneliness.

If Jo were only with him! The boy must be forty by now. He had wasted fourteen years out of the life of his only son. And Jo was no longer a social pariah. He was married. Old Jolyon had been unable to refrain from marking his appreciation of the action by enclosing his son a cheque for £500. The cheque had been returned in a letter from the “Hotch Potch,” couched in these words.

If Jo were just with him! The boy must be around forty by now. He had lost fourteen years out of the life of his only son. And Jo was no longer an outcast. He was married. Old Jolyon couldn't help but show his appreciation for this by sending his son a check for £500. The check had been sent back in a letter from the “Hotch Potch,” written with these words.

“MY DEAREST FATHER,
    “Your generous gift was welcome as a sign that you might think worse of me. I return it, but should you think fit to invest it for the benefit of the little chap (we call him Jolly), who bears our Christian and, by courtesy, our surname, I shall be very glad.
    “I hope with all my heart that your health is as good as ever.

“MY DEAREST FATHER,
“Your generous gift was a pleasant surprise, suggesting you might not think poorly of me. I'm returning it, but if you choose to invest it for the benefit of the little guy (we call him Jolly), who shares our Christian name and, by courtesy, our surname, I'd be very grateful.
“I truly hope your health is as good as ever.

“Your loving son,
“JO.”

“Your loving son,
“JO.”

The letter was like the boy. He had always been an amiable chap. Old Jolyon had sent this reply:

The letter was just like the boy. He had always been a friendly kid. Old Jolyon had sent back this reply:

“MY DEAR JO,
    “The sum (£500) stands in my books for the benefit of your boy, under the name of Jolyon Forsyte, and will be duly-credited with interest at 5 per cent. I hope that you are doing well. My health remains good at present.

“MY DEAR JO,
    “The amount (£500) is recorded in my accounts for your son's benefit, listed under the name of Jolyon Forsyte, and will earn interest at 5 percent. I hope you are doing well. My health is still good at the moment.

“With love, I am,
“Your affectionate Father,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”

“With love, I am,
“Your caring Father,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”

And every year on the 1st of January he had added a hundred and the interest. The sum was mounting up—next New Year’s Day it would be fifteen hundred and odd pounds! And it is difficult to say how much satisfaction he had got out of that yearly transaction. But the correspondence had ended.

And every year on January 1st, he added a hundred plus the interest. The amount was increasing—by next New Year’s Day, it would be around fifteen hundred pounds! It’s hard to say how much satisfaction he got from that yearly process. But the correspondence had stopped.

In spite of his love for his son, in spite of an instinct, partly constitutional, partly the result, as in thousands of his class, of the continual handling and watching of affairs, prompting him to judge conduct by results rather than by principle, there was at the bottom of his heart a sort of uneasiness. His son ought, under the circumstances, to have gone to the dogs; that law was laid down in all the novels, sermons, and plays he had ever read, heard, or witnessed.

Despite his love for his son and an instinct—partly in his nature, partly shaped by the constant handling and observation of affairs, which led him to evaluate behavior based on outcomes rather than principles—there was an underlying uneasiness in his heart. His son should, given the circumstances, have ended up in ruin; that was a law set out in every novel, sermon, and play he had ever read, heard, or seen.

After receiving the cheque back there seemed to him to be something wrong somewhere. Why had his son not gone to the dogs? But, then, who could tell?

After getting the check back, he felt like something was off. Why hadn’t his son ended up in trouble? But then again, who knows?

He had heard, of course—in fact, he had made it his business to find out—that Jo lived in St. John’s Wood, that he had a little house in Wistaria Avenue with a garden, and took his wife about with him into society—a queer sort of society, no doubt—and that they had two children—the little chap they called Jolly (considering the circumstances the name struck him as cynical, and old Jolyon both feared and disliked cynicism), and a girl called Holly, born since the marriage. Who could tell what his son’s circumstances really were? He had capitalized the income he had inherited from his mother’s father and joined Lloyd’s as an underwriter; he painted pictures, too—water-colours. Old Jolyon knew this, for he had surreptitiously bought them from time to time, after chancing to see his son’s name signed at the bottom of a representation of the river Thames in a dealer’s window. He thought them bad, and did not hang them because of the signature; he kept them locked up in a drawer.

He had heard, of course—in fact, he had made it his business to find out—that Jo lived in St. John’s Wood, that he had a little house on Wistaria Avenue with a garden, and took his wife around with him into society—a strange sort of society, no doubt—and that they had two kids—the little boy they called Jolly (given the circumstances, the name struck him as cynical, and old Jolyon both feared and disliked cynicism), and a girl named Holly, born after the marriage. Who could say what his son’s situation really was? He had capitalized the income he inherited from his maternal grandfather and joined Lloyd’s as an underwriter; he also painted pictures—watercolors. Old Jolyon knew this because he had secretly bought them from time to time after happening to see his son’s name signed at the bottom of a painting of the River Thames in a dealer’s window. He thought they were bad and didn’t display them because of the signature; he kept them locked up in a drawer.

In the great opera-house a terrible yearning came on him to see his son. He remembered the days when he had been wont to slide him, in a brown holland suit, to and fro under the arch of his legs; the times when he ran beside the boy’s pony, teaching him to ride; the day he first took him to school. He had been a loving, lovable little chap! After he went to Eton he had acquired, perhaps, a little too much of that desirable manner which old Jolyon knew was only to be obtained at such places and at great expense; but he had always been companionable. Always a companion, even after Cambridge—a little far off, perhaps, owing to the advantages he had received. Old Jolyon’s feeling towards our public schools and ’Varsities never wavered, and he retained touchingly his attitude of admiration and mistrust towards a system appropriate to the highest in the land, of which he had not himself been privileged to partake.... Now that June had gone and left, or as good as left him, it would have been a comfort to see his son again. Guilty of this treason to his family, his principles, his class, old Jolyon fixed his eyes on the singer. A poor thing—a wretched poor thing! And the Florian a perfect stick!

In the big opera house, he felt a strong desire to see his son. He recalled the days when he used to slide him, in a brown suit, back and forth under his legs; the times he ran alongside the boy’s pony, teaching him how to ride; the day he first took him to school. He had been such a lovable little guy! After he went to Eton, he may have picked up a bit too much of that desirable attitude that old Jolyon knew was only gained at such places and at a high cost; but he had always been easy to talk to. Always a companion, even after Cambridge—maybe a bit distant due to the advantage he had received. Old Jolyon's feelings towards public schools and universities never changed, and he held on to his mix of admiration and distrust towards a system meant for the elite, which he hadn't been able to experience himself... Now that June was gone, or as good as gone, it would have been nice to see his son again. Feeling guilty for this betrayal of his family, his values, and his class, old Jolyon focused his gaze on the singer. A pathetic thing—a truly miserable thing! And the Florian was utterly useless!

It was over. They were easily pleased nowadays!

It was done. They were easily satisfied these days!

In the crowded street he snapped up a cab under the very nose of a stout and much younger gentleman, who had already assumed it to be his own. His route lay through Pall Mall, and at the corner, instead of going through the Green Park, the cabman turned to drive up St. James’s Street. Old Jolyon put his hand through the trap (he could not bear being taken out of his way); in turning, however, he found himself opposite the “Hotch Potch,” and the yearning that had been secretly with him the whole evening prevailed. He called to the driver to stop. He would go in and ask if Jo still belonged there.

In the busy street, he quickly hailed a cab right in front of a stout, younger man who had already thought it was his. His ride took him through Pall Mall, and instead of driving through the Green Park, the cab driver turned to go up St. James’s Street. Old Jolyon stuck his hand out of the window (he couldn't stand going off-route); however, as they turned, he found himself in front of the “Hotch Potch,” and the desire he had secretly felt all evening took over. He called to the driver to stop. He wanted to go in and see if Jo still worked there.

He went in. The hall looked exactly as it did when he used to dine there with Jack Herring, and they had the best cook in London; and he looked round with the shrewd, straight glance that had caused him all his life to be better served than most men.

He went in. The hall looked exactly the same as it did when he used to eat there with Jack Herring, and they had the best chef in London; and he looked around with the sharp, direct gaze that had enabled him throughout his life to be better treated than most people.

“Mr. Jolyon Forsyte still a member here?”

“Is Mr. Jolyon Forsyte still a member here?”

“Yes, sir; in the Club now, sir. What name?”

“Yes, sir; at the Club now, sir. What name?”

Old Jolyon was taken aback.

Old Jolyon was surprised.

“His father,” he said.

“His dad,” he said.

And having spoken, he took his stand, back to the fireplace.

And after speaking, he stood with his back to the fireplace.

Young Jolyon, on the point of leaving the Club, had put on his hat, and was in the act of crossing the hall, as the porter met him. He was no longer young, with hair going grey, and face—a narrower replica of his father’s, with the same large drooping moustache—decidedly worn. He turned pale. This meeting was terrible after all those years, for nothing in the world was so terrible as a scene. They met and crossed hands without a word. Then, with a quaver in his voice, the father said:

Young Jolyon, about to leave the Club, had put on his hat and was crossing the hall when the porter approached him. He was no longer young; his hair was graying, and his face—such a narrower version of his father’s, with the same large, drooping mustache—looked quite worn. He turned pale. This encounter was shocking after all those years, because nothing was more dreadful than a confrontation. They met and shook hands without saying a word. Then, with a tremor in his voice, the father said:

“How are you, my boy?”

“How are you, buddy?”

The son answered:

The son replied:

“How are you, Dad?”

“How's it going, Dad?”

Old Jolyon’s hand trembled in its thin lavender glove.

Old Jolyon's hand shook inside its thin lavender glove.

“If you’re going my way,” he said, “I can give you a lift.”

“If you’re headed in my direction,” he said, “I can give you a ride.”

And as though in the habit of taking each other home every night they went out and stepped into the cab.

And as if it were normal for them to take each other home every night, they went out and got into the cab.

To old Jolyon it seemed that his son had grown. “More of a man altogether,” was his comment. Over the natural amiability of that son’s face had come a rather sardonic mask, as though he had found in the circumstances of his life the necessity for armour. The features were certainly those of a Forsyte, but the expression was more the introspective look of a student or philosopher. He had no doubt been obliged to look into himself a good deal in the course of those fifteen years.

To old Jolyon, it seemed like his son had matured. “More of a man altogether,” was his remark. A somewhat sardonic mask had formed over the natural kindness of his son’s face, as if he had discovered the need for protection in the circumstances of his life. The features were definitely those of a Forsyte, but the expression carried a more introspective look, like that of a student or philosopher. He must have been forced to reflect on himself quite a bit over those fifteen years.

To young Jolyon the first sight of his father was undoubtedly a shock—he looked so worn and old. But in the cab he seemed hardly to have changed, still having the calm look so well remembered, still being upright and keen-eyed.

To young Jolyon, seeing his father for the first time was definitely a shock—he looked so tired and old. But in the cab, he seemed hardly changed at all, still having that calm expression that was so well remembered, still standing tall and sharp-eyed.

“You look well, Dad.”

“You look great, Dad.”

“Middling,” old Jolyon answered.

"Middling," replied old Jolyon.

He was the prey of an anxiety that he found he must put into words. Having got his son back like this, he felt he must know what was his financial position.

He was consumed by anxiety that he realized he had to express. Now that he had his son back like this, he felt he needed to understand his financial situation.

“Jo,” he said, “I should like to hear what sort of water you’re in. I suppose you’re in debt?”

“Jo,” he said, “I’d like to know what kind of situation you're in. I guess you're in debt?”

He put it this way that his son might find it easier to confess.

He said it this way so his son might find it easier to confess.

Young Jolyon answered in his ironical voice:

Young Jolyon replied in his sarcastic tone:

“No! I’m not in debt!”

"No! I don’t owe anything!"

Old Jolyon saw that he was angry, and touched his hand. He had run a risk. It was worth it, however, and Jo had never been sulky with him. They drove on, without speaking again, to Stanhope Gate. Old Jolyon invited him in, but young Jolyon shook his head.

Old Jolyon noticed that he was angry and reached out to touch his hand. He had taken a chance. It was worth it, though, and Jo had never held a grudge against him. They continued driving in silence to Stanhope Gate. Old Jolyon invited him inside, but young Jolyon declined with a shake of his head.

“Jun’s not here,” said his father hastily: “went off to-day on a visit. I suppose you know that she’s engaged to be married?”

“Jun’s not here,” his father said quickly. “She went away today for a visit. I assume you know that she’s engaged to be married?”

“Already?” murmured young Jolyon’.

“Already?” murmured Young Jolyon.

Old Jolyon stepped out, and, in paying the cab fare, for the first time in his life gave the driver a sovereign in mistake for a shilling.

Old Jolyon stepped out, and, while paying the cab fare, for the first time in his life accidentally handed the driver a sovereign instead of a shilling.

Placing the coin in his mouth, the cabman whipped his horse secretly on the underneath and hurried away.

Placing the coin in his mouth, the cab driver secretly urged his horse on from beneath and quickly drove off.

Old Jolyon turned the key softly in the lock, pushed open the door, and beckoned. His son saw him gravely hanging up his coat, with an expression on his face like that of a boy who intends to steal cherries.

Old Jolyon turned the key quietly in the lock, opened the door, and gestured for his son to come in. His son watched him seriously as he hung up his coat, looking like a boy who was planning to steal cherries.

The door of the dining-room was open, the gas turned low; a spirit-urn hissed on a tea-tray, and close to it a cynical looking cat had fallen asleep on the dining-table. Old Jolyon “shoo’d” her off at once. The incident was a relief to his feelings; he rattled his opera hat behind the animal.

The dining-room door was open, the gas was dimmed; a spirit kettle was hissing on the tea tray, and nearby, a cynical-looking cat had dozed off on the dining table. Old Jolyon shooed her away immediately. The incident lifted his spirits; he rattled his opera hat behind the cat.

“She’s got fleas,” he said, following her out of the room. Through the door in the hall leading to the basement he called “Hssst!” several times, as though assisting the cat’s departure, till by some strange coincidence the butler appeared below.

“She has fleas,” he said, following her out of the room. Through the door in the hall leading to the basement, he called “Hssst!” several times, as if helping the cat leave, until, by some strange coincidence, the butler showed up below.

“You can go to bed, Parfitt,” said old Jolyon. “I will lock up and put out.”

“You can go to bed, Parfitt,” said old Jolyon. “I’ll lock up and turn off the lights.”

When he again entered the dining-room the cat unfortunately preceded him, with her tail in the air, proclaiming that she had seen through this manouevre for suppressing the butler from the first....

When he walked back into the dining room, the cat unfortunately walked in front of him, her tail held high, declaring that she had figured out this plan to get rid of the butler from the very start.

A fatality had dogged old Jolyon’s domestic stratagems all his life.

A tragedy had shadowed old Jolyon’s family plans his entire life.

Young Jolyon could not help smiling. He was very well versed in irony, and everything that evening seemed to him ironical. The episode of the cat; the announcement of his own daughter’s engagement. So he had no more part or parcel in her than he had in the Puss! And the poetical justice of this appealed to him.

Young Jolyon couldn't help but smile. He was well-versed in irony, and everything that evening felt ironic to him. The situation with the cat; the news of his own daughter's engagement. He had as much connection to her as he did to the cat! And the poetic justice of it all resonated with him.

“What is June like now?” he asked.

“What's June like now?” he asked.

“She’s a little thing,” returned old Jolyon; “they say she’s like me, but that’s their folly. She’s more like your mother—the same eyes and hair.”

"She's a little thing," responded old Jolyon; "people say she looks like me, but that's just their mistake. She's more like your mother—same eyes and hair."

“Ah! and she is pretty?”

"Wow! Is she hot?"

Old Jolyon was too much of a Forsyte to praise anything freely; especially anything for which he had a genuine admiration.

Old Jolyon was too much of a Forsyte to openly praise anything, especially anything he truly admired.

“Not bad looking—a regular Forsyte chin. It’ll be lonely here when she’s gone, Jo.”

“Not bad looking—a typical Forsyte chin. It’s going to feel lonely here when she’s gone, Jo.”

The look on his face again gave young Jolyon the shock he had felt on first seeing his father.

The expression on his face once again gave young Jolyon the shock he felt when he first saw his father.

“What will you do with yourself, Dad? I suppose she’s wrapped up in him?”

“What are you going to do with yourself, Dad? I guess she’s really into him?”

“Do with myself?” repeated old Jolyon with an angry break in his voice. “It’ll be miserable work living here alone. I don’t know how it’s to end. I wish to goodness....” He checked himself, and added: “The question is, what had I better do with this house?”

“Do with myself?” old Jolyon repeated, his voice breaking with frustration. “It’s going to be tough living here alone. I have no idea how this will turn out. I really wish....” He stopped himself and added, “The question is, what should I do with this house?”

Young Jolyon looked round the room. It was peculiarly vast and dreary, decorated with the enormous pictures of still life that he remembered as a boy—sleeping dogs with their noses resting on bunches of carrots, together with onions and grapes lying side by side in mild surprise. The house was a white elephant, but he could not conceive of his father living in a smaller place; and all the more did it all seem ironical.

Young Jolyon looked around the room. It was strangely large and gloomy, adorned with the huge still life paintings he remembered from his childhood—sleeping dogs with their noses resting on bunches of carrots, along with onions and grapes lying next to each other in mild surprise. The house felt like a white elephant, but he couldn't imagine his father living anywhere smaller; it all felt even more ironic.

In his great chair with the book-rest sat old Jolyon, the figurehead of his family and class and creed, with his white head and dome-like forehead, the representative of moderation, and order, and love of property. As lonely an old man as there was in London.

In his big chair with the book holder sat old Jolyon, the figurehead of his family and class and beliefs, with his white hair and rounded forehead, the embodiment of moderation, order, and love for property. As lonely an old man as there was in London.

There he sat in the gloomy comfort of the room, a puppet in the power of great forces that cared nothing for family or class or creed, but moved, machine-like, with dread processes to inscrutable ends. This was how it struck young Jolyon, who had the impersonal eye.

There he sat in the dim comfort of the room, a puppet controlled by powerful forces that didn’t care about family, class, or beliefs, but moved, like a machine, with terrifying processes toward mysterious goals. This was how it appeared to young Jolyon, who had an objective perspective.

The poor old Dad! So this was the end, the purpose to which he had lived with such magnificent moderation! To be lonely, and grow older and older, yearning for a soul to speak to!

The poor old Dad! So this was the end, the reason he had lived with such amazing restraint! To be lonely, and get older and older, longing for someone to talk to!

In his turn old Jolyon looked back at his son. He wanted to talk about many things that he had been unable to talk about all these years. It had been impossible to seriously confide in June his conviction that property in the Soho quarter would go up in value; his uneasiness about that tremendous silence of Pippin, the superintendent of the New Colliery Company, of which he had so long been chairman; his disgust at the steady fall in American Golgothas, or even to discuss how, by some sort of settlement, he could best avoid the payment of those death duties which would follow his decease. Under the influence, however, of a cup of tea, which he seemed to stir indefinitely, he began to speak at last. A new vista of life was thus opened up, a promised land of talk, where he could find a harbour against the waves of anticipation and regret; where he could soothe his soul with the opium of devising how to round off his property and make eternal the only part of him that was to remain alive.

Old Jolyon looked back at his son. He wanted to discuss many things he hadn’t been able to talk about over the years. It had been impossible to confide in June about his belief that property in Soho would increase in value; his worries about the strange silence from Pippin, the superintendent of the New Colliery Company, where he had been chair for a long time; his frustration with the ongoing decline in American Golgothas; or even how he could best avoid paying the death duties that would come after he passed away. However, after having a cup of tea, which he stirred endlessly, he finally started to speak. A new outlook on life opened up, a promised land of conversation, where he could find refuge from the waves of anticipation and regret; where he could calm his mind with thoughts of how to finalize his property and make eternal the only part of him that would live on.

Young Jolyon was a good listener; it was his great quality. He kept his eyes fixed on his father’s face, putting a question now and then.

Young Jolyon was a great listener; it was his best quality. He kept his eyes on his father’s face, asking questions now and then.

The clock struck one before old Jolyon had finished, and at the sound of its striking his principles came back. He took out his watch with a look of surprise:

The clock struck one before old Jolyon had finished, and at the sound of its ringing, his principles returned to him. He took out his watch with a look of surprise:

“I must go to bed, Jo,” he said.

“I need to go to bed, Jo,” he said.

Young Jolyon rose and held out his hand to help his father up. The old face looked worn and hollow again; the eyes were steadily averted.

Young Jolyon stood up and reached out his hand to help his father up. The old man's face looked tired and hollow once more; his eyes were consistently turned away.

“Good-bye, my boy; take care of yourself.”

“Goodbye, my boy; take care of yourself.”

A moment passed, and young Jolyon, turning on his heel, marched out at the door. He could hardly see; his smile quavered. Never in all the fifteen years since he had first found out that life was no simple business, had he found it so singularly complicated.

A moment went by, and young Jolyon, turning on his heel, walked out the door. He could barely see; his smile wavered. Never in all the fifteen years since he first realized that life wasn't straightforward had it seemed so incredibly complicated.

CHAPTER III
DINNER AT SWITHIN’S

In Swithin’s orange and light-blue dining-room, facing the Park, the round table was laid for twelve.

In Swithin’s orange and light-blue dining room, overlooking the Park, the round table was set for twelve.

A cut-glass chandelier filled with lighted candles hung like a giant stalactite above its centre, radiating over large gilt-framed mirrors, slabs of marble on the tops of side-tables, and heavy gold chairs with crewel worked seats. Everything betokened that love of beauty so deeply implanted in each family which has had its own way to make into Society, out of the more vulgar heart of Nature. Swithin had indeed an impatience of simplicity, a love of ormolu, which had always stamped him amongst his associates as a man of great, if somewhat luxurious taste; and out of the knowledge that no one could possibly enter his rooms without perceiving him to be a man of wealth, he had derived a solid and prolonged happiness such as perhaps no other circumstance in life had afforded him.

A cut-glass chandelier filled with lit candles hung like a giant stalactite above the center, casting light over large gilt-framed mirrors, marble slabs on the tops of side tables, and heavy gold chairs with embroidered seats. Everything reflected that love of beauty so deeply ingrained in each family that has made its way into Society, rising above the more ordinary heart of Nature. Swithin had a real impatience for simplicity, a fondness for ornate decor, which had always marked him among his peers as a man of great, albeit somewhat extravagant taste; and from knowing that no one could possibly enter his rooms without recognizing him as a wealthy man, he had derived a deep and lasting happiness that perhaps no other aspect of life had provided him.

Since his retirement from land agency, a profession deplorable in his estimation, especially as to its auctioneering department, he had abandoned himself to naturally aristocratic tastes.

Since his retirement from the land agency, a profession he regarded as terrible, especially its auctioning aspect, he had given himself over to his naturally aristocratic tastes.

The perfect luxury of his latter days had embedded him like a fly in sugar; and his mind, where very little took place from morning till night, was the junction of two curiously opposite emotions, a lingering and sturdy satisfaction that he had made his own way and his own fortune, and a sense that a man of his distinction should never have been allowed to soil his mind with work.

The perfect luxury of his later years had trapped him like a fly in honey; and in his mind, where hardly anything happened from morning till night, there existed a clash of two strangely opposing feelings: a lasting and strong satisfaction that he had forged his own path and built his own wealth, and a belief that a man of his status should never have to dirty his mind with work.

He stood at the sideboard in a white waistcoat with large gold and onyx buttons, watching his valet screw the necks of three champagne bottles deeper into ice-pails. Between the points of his stand-up collar, which—though it hurt him to move—he would on no account have had altered, the pale flesh of his under chin remained immovable. His eyes roved from bottle to bottle. He was debating, and he argued like this: Jolyon drinks a glass, perhaps two, he’s so careful of himself. James, he can’t take his wine nowadays. Nicholas—Fanny and he would swill water he shouldn’t wonder! Soames didn’t count; these young nephews—Soames was thirty-one—couldn’t drink! But Bosinney?

He stood by the sideboard in a white waistcoat with big gold and onyx buttons, watching his valet push the necks of three champagne bottles deeper into ice buckets. Between the points of his stand-up collar, which—although it was uncomfortable to move—he definitely wouldn’t have changed, the pale flesh of his double chin stayed still. His eyes wandered from bottle to bottle. He was weighing his options, thinking: Jolyon has a glass, maybe two; he’s so careful about himself. James can’t handle his wine these days. Nicholas—Fanny and he would probably just drink water, I wouldn’t be surprised! Soames didn’t matter; these young nephews—Soames was thirty-one—couldn’t drink! But Bosinney?

Encountering in the name of this stranger something outside the range of his philosophy, Swithin paused. A misgiving arose within him! It was impossible to tell! June was only a girl, in love too! Emily (Mrs. James) liked a good glass of champagne. It was too dry for Juley, poor old soul, she had no palate. As to Hatty Chessman! The thought of this old friend caused a cloud of thought to obscure the perfect glassiness of his eyes: He shouldn’t wonder if she drank half a bottle!

Encountering something outside his usual way of thinking because of this stranger, Swithin stopped. A feeling of doubt crept in! It was hard to say! June was just a girl, and in love too! Emily (Mrs. James) enjoyed a nice glass of champagne. It was too dry for Juley, poor thing, she just didn’t have a taste for it. And what about Hatty Chessman! The idea of this old friend made a shadow of thought cloud the clear brightness of his eyes: he wouldn’t be surprised if she drank half a bottle!

But in thinking of his remaining guest, an expression like that of a cat who is just going to purr stole over his old face: Mrs. Soames! She mightn’t take much, but she would appreciate what she drank; it was a pleasure to give her good wine! A pretty woman—and sympathetic to him!

But as he considered his last guest, a look like that of a cat about to purr spread across his weathered face: Mrs. Soames! She might not drink much, but she would appreciate what she had; it was a delight to serve her good wine! A lovely woman—and someone who was kind to him!

The thought of her was like champagne itself! A pleasure to give a good wine to a young woman who looked so well, who knew how to dress, with charming manners, quite distinguished—a pleasure to entertain her. Between the points of his collar he gave his head the first small, painful oscillation of the evening.

The thought of her was just like champagne! It was a joy to offer a nice wine to a young woman who looked great, dressed well, and had charming manners—so refined—it was delightful to host her. He tilted his head slightly, feeling the first little, uncomfortable shift of the evening.

“Adolf!” he said. “Put in another bottle.”

“Adolf!” he said. “Grab another bottle.”

He himself might drink a good deal, for, thanks to that prescription of Blight’s, he found himself extremely well, and he had been careful to take no lunch. He had not felt so well for weeks. Puffing out his lower lip, he gave his last instructions:

He might drink a lot, because, thanks to Blight's prescription, he felt really good, and he had made sure not to have any lunch. He hadn't felt this good in weeks. Pouting, he gave his final instructions:

“Adolf, the least touch of the West India when you come to the ham.”

“Adolf, just a little bit of the West India when you get to the ham.”

Passing into the anteroom, he sat down on the edge of a chair, with his knees apart; and his tall, bulky form was wrapped at once in an expectant, strange, primeval immobility. He was ready to rise at a moment’s notice. He had not given a dinner-party for months. This dinner in honour of Jun’s engagement had seemed a bore at first (among Forsytes the custom of solemnizing engagements by feasts was religiously observed), but the labours of sending invitations and ordering the repast over, he felt pleasantly stimulated.

Entering the anteroom, he settled onto the edge of a chair, his knees apart; and his tall, heavy frame was immediately enveloped in an expectant, odd, primitive stillness. He was ready to stand up at a moment’s notice. He hadn't hosted a dinner party in months. Initially, this dinner to celebrate Jun’s engagement felt like a drag (among the Forsytes, the tradition of marking engagements with feasts was strictly followed), but after the effort of sending out invitations and arranging the meal, he felt pleasantly energized.

And thus sitting, a watch in his hand, fat, and smooth, and golden, like a flattened globe of butter, he thought of nothing.

And so he sat there, a watch in his hand, fat, smooth, and golden, like a flattened stick of butter, not thinking of anything at all.

A long man, with side whiskers, who had once been in Swithin’s service, but was now a greengrocer, entered and proclaimed:

A tall man with sideburns, who had once worked for Swithin but was now a greengrocer, walked in and announced:

“Mrs. Chessman, Mrs. Septimus Small!”

“Mrs. Chessman, Mrs. Small!”

Two ladies advanced. The one in front, habited entirely in red, had large, settled patches of the same colour in her cheeks, and a hard, dashing eye. She walked at Swithin, holding out a hand cased in a long, primrose-coloured glove:

Two ladies approached. The one in front, dressed entirely in red, had prominent, deep-red patches on her cheeks and a bold, confident gaze. She walked toward Swithin, extending a hand covered in a long, pale yellow glove:

“Well! Swithin,” she said, “I haven’t seen you for ages. How are you? Why, my dear boy, how stout you’re getting!”

“Well! Swithin,” she said, “I haven’t seen you in forever. How have you been? Wow, my dear boy, you’re getting so stout!”

The fixity of Swithin’s eye alone betrayed emotion. A dumb and grumbling anger swelled his bosom. It was vulgar to be stout, to talk of being stout; he had a chest, nothing more. Turning to his sister, he grasped her hand, and said in a tone of command:

The steady gaze of Swithin revealed his feelings. A silent and smoldering anger filled him. It felt cheap to be overweight or to discuss being overweight; he simply had a strong build, nothing more. Turning to his sister, he took her hand and said with authority:

“Well, Juley.”

“Well, Juley.”

Mrs. Septimus Small was the tallest of the four sisters; her good, round old face had gone a little sour; an innumerable pout clung all over it, as if it had been encased in an iron wire mask up to that evening, which, being suddenly removed, left little rolls of mutinous flesh all over her countenance. Even her eyes were pouting. It was thus that she recorded her permanent resentment at the loss of Septimus Small.

Mrs. Septimus Small was the tallest of the four sisters; her kind, plump old face had become a bit bitter; an endless pout seemed to hang over it, as if she had been wearing an iron wire mask until that evening, which, when suddenly taken off, revealed little rolls of rebellious flesh all over her face. Even her eyes looked pouty. This was how she expressed her ongoing bitterness over the loss of Septimus Small.

She had quite a reputation for saying the wrong thing, and, tenacious like all her breed, she would hold to it when she had said it, and add to it another wrong thing, and so on. With the decease of her husband the family tenacity, the family matter-of-factness, had gone sterile within her. A great talker, when allowed, she would converse without the faintest animation for hours together, relating, with epic monotony, the innumerable occasions on which Fortune had misused her; nor did she ever perceive that her hearers sympathized with Fortune, for her heart was kind.

She had a real knack for saying the wrong thing, and just like everyone in her family, she would stick to her words once she said them, adding even more mistakes to the mix. After her husband passed away, the family's stubbornness and practicality faded away inside her. A great talker when given the chance, she could chat without any spark for hours, recounting, with endless monotony, all the times luck had turned against her; she never realized that her listeners felt more sympathy for luck than for her, because she had a kind heart.

Having sat, poor soul, long by the bedside of Small (a man of poor constitution), she had acquired the habit, and there were countless subsequent occasions when she had sat immense periods of time to amuse sick people, children, and other helpless persons, and she could never divest herself of the feeling that the world was the most ungrateful place anybody could live in. Sunday after Sunday she sat at the feet of that extremely witty preacher, the Rev. Thomas Scoles, who exercised a great influence over her; but she succeeded in convincing everybody that even this was a misfortune. She had passed into a proverb in the family, and when anybody was observed to be peculiarly distressing, he was known as a regular “Juley.” The habit of her mind would have killed anybody but a Forsyte at forty; but she was seventy-two, and had never looked better. And one felt that there were capacities for enjoyment about her which might yet come out. She owned three canaries, the cat Tommy, and half a parrot—in common with her sister Hester;—and these poor creatures (kept carefully out of Timothy’s way—he was nervous about animals), unlike human beings, recognising that she could not help being blighted, attached themselves to her passionately.

Having sat for a long time by the bedside of Small (a man in poor health), she developed a habit, and there were countless times after that when she spent long stretches caring for sick people, children, and other helpless beings. She could never shake the feeling that the world was the most ungrateful place anyone could live in. Week after week, she sat at the feet of that incredibly witty preacher, the Rev. Thomas Scoles, who had a big impact on her; yet she managed to convince everyone that even this was a misfortune. She became a saying in the family, and when someone was especially irritating, they were referred to as a regular “Juley.” The way she thought would have driven anyone else crazy by the age of forty, but she was seventy-two and had never looked better. And one could sense that there were still sources of joy within her that might someday emerge. She owned three canaries, a cat named Tommy, and half a parrot—shared with her sister Hester; and these poor creatures (kept carefully away from Timothy—he was anxious about animals) recognized that she couldn’t help being unfortunate, and they became deeply attached to her.

She was sombrely magnificent this evening in black bombazine, with a mauve front cut in a shy triangle, and crowned with a black velvet ribbon round the base of her thin throat; black and mauve for evening wear was esteemed very chaste by nearly every Forsyte.

She looked stunningly elegant this evening in black bombazine, with a mauve front shaped in a modest triangle, and topped off with a black velvet ribbon around her slender neck; black and mauve for evening wear was considered very modest by nearly every Forsyte.

Pouting at Swithin, she said:

Pouting at Swithin, she said:

“Ann has been asking for you. You haven’t been near us for an age!”

“Ann has been asking for you. You haven’t been around for a long time!”

Swithin put his thumbs within the armholes of his waistcoat, and replied:

Swithin put his thumbs in the armholes of his vest and replied:

“Ann’s getting very shaky; she ought to have a doctor!”

“Ann's getting really shaky; she should see a doctor!”

“Mr. and Mrs. Nicholas Forsyte!”

"Mr. and Mrs. Nicholas Forsyte!"

Nicholas Forsyte, cocking his rectangular eyebrows, wore a smile. He had succeeded during the day in bringing to fruition a scheme for the employment of a tribe from Upper India in the gold-mines of Ceylon. A pet plan, carried at last in the teeth of great difficulties—he was justly pleased. It would double the output of his mines, and, as he had often forcibly argued, all experience tended to show that a man must die; and whether he died of a miserable old age in his own country, or prematurely of damp in the bottom of a foreign mine, was surely of little consequence, provided that by a change in his mode of life he benefited the British Empire.

Nicholas Forsyte, raising his rectangular eyebrows, smiled. He had managed to put into action a plan to hire a group from Upper India to work in the gold mines of Ceylon. It was a personal project that he had finally achieved despite significant challenges—he felt justified in his satisfaction. It would double the output of his mines, and, as he had often argued, evidence showed that a person must eventually die; whether that happened from a miserable old age in their home country or early from damp conditions in a foreign mine hardly mattered, as long as changing their way of life benefited the British Empire.

His ability was undoubted. Raising his broken nose towards his listener, he would add:

His talent was clear. Lifting his broken nose towards his listener, he would add:

“For want of a few hundred of these fellows we haven’t paid a dividend for years, and look at the price of the shares. I can’t get ten shillings for them.”

“For lack of a few hundred of these guys, we haven’t paid a dividend in years, and look at the share price. I can’t even get ten shillings for them.”

He had been at Yarmouth, too, and had come back feeling that he had added at least ten years to his own life. He grasped Swithin’s hand, exclaiming in a jocular voice:

He had been at Yarmouth, too, and had come back feeling like he had added at least ten years to his life. He grabbed Swithin’s hand, saying in a joking tone:

“Well, so here we are again!”

“Well, here we go again!”

Mrs. Nicholas, an effete woman, smiled a smile of frightened jollity behind his back.

Mrs. Nicholas, a delicate woman, smiled a nervous but cheerful smile behind his back.

“Mr. and Mrs. James Forsyte! Mr. and Mrs. Soames Forsyte!”

“Mr. and Mrs. James Forsyte! Mr. and Mrs. Soames Forsyte!”

Swithin drew his heels together, his deportment ever admirable.

Swithin brought his heels together, his posture always impressive.

“Well, James, well Emily! How are you, Soames? How do you do?

“Well, James, well Emily! How are you, Soames? How do you do?”

His hand enclosed Irene’s, and his eyes swelled. She was a pretty woman—a little too pale, but her figure, her eyes, her teeth! Too good for that chap Soames!

His hand wrapped around Irene's, and his eyes lit up. She was a beautiful woman—maybe a bit too pale, but her figure, her eyes, her smile! Way too good for that guy Soames!

The gods had given Irene dark brown eyes and golden hair, that strange combination, provocative of men’s glances, which is said to be the mark of a weak character. And the full, soft pallor of her neck and shoulders, above a gold-coloured frock, gave to her personality an alluring strangeness.

The gods had given Irene dark brown eyes and golden hair, that unusual combination that draws men’s attention, which is said to be a sign of a weak character. And the smooth, soft glow of her neck and shoulders, above a gold-colored dress, added an intriguing allure to her personality.

Soames stood behind, his eyes fastened on his wife’s neck. The hands of Swithin’s watch, which he still held open in his hand, had left eight behind; it was half an hour beyond his dinner-time—he had had no lunch—and a strange primeval impatience surged up within him.

Soames stood behind, his eyes fixed on his wife’s neck. The hands of Swithin’s watch, which he still held open in his hand, had passed eight; it was half an hour past his dinner time—he hadn't had lunch—and a strange, primitive impatience rose up within him.

“It’s not like Jolyon to be late!” he said to Irene, with uncontrollable vexation. “I suppose it’ll be June keeping him!”

“It’s not like Jolyon to be late!” he said to Irene, with uncontrollable frustration. “I guess it’ll be June holding him up!”

“People in love are always late,” she answered.

“People in love are always late,” she replied.

Swithin stared at her; a dusky orange dyed his cheeks.

Swithin looked at her; a dusty orange colored his cheeks.

“They’ve no business to be. Some fashionable nonsense!”

“They have no right to be. Just some trendy nonsense!”

And behind this outburst the inarticulate violence of primitive generations seemed to mutter and grumble.

And behind this outburst, the silent fury of earlier generations seemed to murmur and complain.

“Tell me what you think of my new star, Uncle Swithin,” said Irene softly.

“Tell me what you think of my new star, Uncle Swithin,” Irene said softly.

Among the lace in the bosom of her dress was shining a five-pointed star, made of eleven diamonds. Swithin looked at the star. He had a pretty taste in stones; no question could have been more sympathetically devised to distract his attention.

Among the lace in the front of her dress was a shining five-pointed star, made of eleven diamonds. Swithin looked at the star. He had a good taste in stones; nothing could have been more effective at distracting his attention.

“Who gave you that?” he asked.

“Who gave you that?” he asked.

“Soames.”

“Soames.”

There was no change in her face, but Swithin’s pale eyes bulged as though he might suddenly have been afflicted with insight.

There was no change in her face, but Swithin’s pale eyes widened as if he had suddenly gained some kind of insight.

“I dare say you’re dull at home,” he said. “Any day you like to come and dine with me, I’ll give you as good a bottle of wine as you’ll get in London.”

“I bet you’re pretty bored at home,” he said. “Any day you want to come and have dinner with me, I’ll treat you to a better bottle of wine than you can find in London.”

“Miss June Forsyte—Mr. Jolyon Forsyte!... Mr. Boswainey!...”

“Miss June Forsyte—Mr. Jolyon Forsyte!... Mr. Boswainey!...”

Swithin moved his arm, and said in a rumbling voice:

Swithin moved his arm and said in a deep voice:

“Dinner, now—dinner!”

“Dinner time, now—dinner!”

He took in Irene, on the ground that he had not entertained her since she was a bride. June was the portion of Bosinney, who was placed between Irene and his fiancée. On the other side of June was James with Mrs. Nicholas, then old Jolyon with Mrs. James, Nicholas with Hatty Chessman, Soames with Mrs. Small, completing, the circle to Swithin again.

He looked at Irene since he hadn’t spent time with her since she got married. June was with Bosinney, who was positioned between Irene and his fiancée. On the other side of June were James and Mrs. Nicholas, then old Jolyon with Mrs. James, Nicholas with Hatty Chessman, and Soames with Mrs. Small, completing the circle back to Swithin.

Family dinners of the Forsytes observe certain traditions. There are, for instance, no hors d’œuvres. The reason for this is unknown. Theory among the younger members traces it to the disgraceful price of oysters; it is more probably due to a desire to come to the point, to a good practical sense deciding at once that hors d’œuvres are but poor things. The Jameses alone, unable to withstand a custom almost universal in Park Lane, are now and then unfaithful.

Family dinners of the Forsytes follow certain traditions. For example, there are no hors d’œuvres. The reason for this is unclear. Some of the younger family members believe it relates to the outrageous cost of oysters; more likely, it comes from a desire to get straight to the point and a practical sense that concludes hors d’œuvres aren't worth it. Only the Jameses, unable to resist a custom that's almost universal in Park Lane, occasionally stray from this tradition.

A silent, almost morose, inattention to each other succeeds to the subsidence into their seats, lasting till well into the first entree, but interspersed with remarks such as, “Tom’s bad again; I can’t tell what’s the matter with him!” “I suppose Ann doesn’t come down in the mornings?”—“What’s the name of your doctor, Fanny?” “Stubbs?” “He’s a quack!”—“Winifred? She’s got too many children. Four, isn’t it? She’s as thin as a lath!”—“What d’you give for this sherry, Swithin? Too dry for me!”

A quiet, somewhat gloomy indifference to one another follows as they settle into their seats, lasting until well into the first course, but punctuated by comments like, “Tom’s acting up again; I can’t figure out what’s wrong with him!” “I guess Ann doesn’t come down in the mornings?”—“What’s your doctor’s name, Fanny?” “Stubbs?” “He’s a fraud!”—“Winifred? She has too many kids. Four, right? She’s as skinny as a rail!”—“How much did you pay for this sherry, Swithin? It’s too dry for me!”

With the second glass of champagne, a kind of hum makes itself heard, which, when divested of casual accessories and resolved into its primal element, is found to be James telling a story, and this goes on for a long time, encroaching sometimes even upon what must universally be recognised as the crowning point of a Forsyte feast—“the saddle of mutton.”

With the second glass of champagne, a buzz starts to fill the air, which, when stripped of unnecessary details and broken down to its core, turns out to be James sharing a story, and this continues for quite a while, sometimes even overlapping with what everyone agrees is the highlight of a Forsyte gathering—“the saddle of mutton.”

No Forsyte has given a dinner without providing a saddle of mutton. There is something in its succulent solidity which makes it suitable to people “of a certain position.” It is nourishing and tasty; the sort of thing a man remembers eating. It has a past and a future, like a deposit paid into a bank; and it is something that can be argued about.

No Forsyte has hosted a dinner without serving a saddle of mutton. There's something about its juicy heft that makes it perfect for people "of a certain status." It's filling and delicious—the kind of meal a person remembers enjoying. It has a history and a promise, like money put into a bank; plus, it's a topic people can debate over.

Each branch of the family tenaciously held to a particular locality—old Jolyon swearing by Dartmoor, James by Welsh, Swithin by Southdown, Nicholas maintaining that people might sneer, but there was nothing like New Zealand! As for Roger, the “original” of the brothers, he had been obliged to invent a locality of his own, and with an ingenuity worthy of a man who had devised a new profession for his sons, he had discovered a shop where they sold German; on being remonstrated with, he had proved his point by producing a butcher’s bill, which showed that he paid more than any of the others. It was on this occasion that old Jolyon, turning to June, had said in one of his bursts of philosophy:

Each branch of the family stubbornly clung to their favorite spot—old Jolyon swore by Dartmoor, James by Wales, Swithin by Southdown, and Nicholas insisted that people could mock, but nothing compared to New Zealand! As for Roger, the "original" of the brothers, he had to create a locale of his own, and with the cleverness of someone who had come up with a new career for his sons, he found a place where they sold German products. When challenged about it, he proved his case by showing a butcher's bill that indicated he spent more than any of the others. It was on this occasion that old Jolyon turned to June and said during one of his philosophical moments:

“You may depend upon it, they’re a cranky lot, the Forsytes—and you’ll find it out, as you grow older!”

“You can count on it, they’re a difficult bunch, the Forsytes—and you’ll realize it as you get older!”

Timothy alone held apart, for though he ate saddle of mutton heartily, he was, he said, afraid of it.

Timothy stayed away from the rest because, even though he enjoyed eating saddle of mutton, he said he was afraid of it.

To anyone interested psychologically in Forsytes, this great saddle-of-mutton trait is of prime importance; not only does it illustrate their tenacity, both collectively and as individuals, but it marks them as belonging in fibre and instincts to that great class which believes in nourishment and flavour, and yields to no sentimental craving for beauty.

To anyone with a psychological interest in the Forsytes, this significant "saddle-of-mutton" trait is crucial; it not only shows their stubbornness, both as a group and as individuals, but it also identifies them as part of that large group that values sustenance and taste, and is not swayed by any sentimental longing for beauty.

Younger members of the family indeed would have done without a joint altogether, preferring guinea-fowl, or lobster salad—something which appealed to the imagination, and had less nourishment—but these were females; or, if not, had been corrupted by their wives, or by mothers, who having been forced to eat saddle of mutton throughout their married lives, had passed a secret hostility towards it into the fibre of their sons.

Younger family members would have gladly skipped a roast entirely, choosing guinea fowl or lobster salad instead—something more exciting and less filling. But these were women; or if they weren't, they had been influenced by their wives or mothers, who, having been stuck eating saddle of mutton throughout their married lives, had instilled a quiet dislike for it in their sons.

The great saddle-of-mutton controversy at an end, a Tewkesbury ham commenced, together with the least touch of West Indian—Swithin was so long over this course that he caused a block in the progress of the dinner. To devote himself to it with better heart, he paused in his conversation.

The big saddle-of-mutton debate was finally over, and a Tewkesbury ham began, along with a slight hint of West Indian flavor—Swithin took so long with this dish that he held up the dinner. To focus on it better, he stopped talking.

From his seat by Mrs. Septimus Small Soames was watching. He had a reason of his own connected with a pet building scheme, for observing Bosinney. The architect might do for his purpose; he looked clever, as he sat leaning back in his chair, moodily making little ramparts with bread-crumbs. Soames noted his dress clothes to be well cut, but too small, as though made many years ago.

From his spot next to Mrs. Septimus Small, Soames was watching. He had his own reasons tied to a personal building project for keeping an eye on Bosinney. The architect seemed promising; he looked smart as he sat back in his chair, absentmindedly building little walls with breadcrumbs. Soames observed that his formal attire was well-fitted, but too tight, as if it had been made many years earlier.

He saw him turn to Irene and say something and her face sparkle as he often saw it sparkle at other people—never at himself. He tried to catch what they were saying, but Aunt Juley was speaking.

He watched him turn to Irene and say something, her face lighting up like it often did with other people—never with him. He tried to overhear their conversation, but Aunt Juley was talking.

Hadn’t that always seemed very extraordinary to Soames? Only last Sunday dear Mr. Scoles, had been so witty in his sermon, so sarcastic, “For what,” he had said, “shall it profit a man if he gain his own soul, but lose all his property?” That, he had said, was the motto of the middle-class; now, what had he meant by that? Of course, it might be what middle-class people believed—she didn’t know; what did Soames think?

Hadn’t that always seemed really strange to Soames? Just last Sunday, dear Mr. Scoles had been so clever in his sermon, so sarcastic, “For what,” he had said, “does it profit a man if he gains his own soul but loses all his property?” That was the motto of the middle class; now, what did he mean by that? Of course, it might be what middle-class people believed—she didn’t know; what did Soames think?

He answered abstractedly: “How should I know? Scoles is a humbug, though, isn’t he?” For Bosinney was looking round the table, as if pointing out the peculiarities of the guests, and Soames wondered what he was saying. By her smile Irene was evidently agreeing with his remarks. She seemed always to agree with other people.

He answered absentmindedly, “How would I know? Scoles is a phony, right?” Bosinney was scanning the table, as if he was highlighting the quirks of the guests, and Soames was curious about what he was saying. Irene's smile clearly showed that she was in agreement with his comments. She always seemed to go along with what others said.

Her eyes were turned on himself; Soames dropped his glance at once. The smile had died off her lips.

Her eyes were focused on him; Soames quickly looked away. The smile had vanished from her lips.

A humbug? But what did Soames mean? If Mr. Scoles was a humbug, a clergyman—then anybody might be—it was frightful!

A fake? But what did Soames mean? If Mr. Scoles was a fake, a clergyman—then anyone could be—it was terrifying!

“Well, and so they are!” said Soames.

“Well, they certainly are!” said Soames.

During Aunt Juley’s momentary and horrified silence he caught some words of Irene’s that sounded like: “Abandon hope, all ye who enter here!”

During Aunt Juley’s brief and shocked silence, he heard some words from Irene that sounded like: “Abandon hope, all ye who enter here!”

But Swithin had finished his ham.

But Swithin had finished his ham.

“Where do you go for your mushrooms?” he was saying to Irene in a voice like a courtier’s; “you ought to go to Smileybob’s—he’ll give ’em you fresh. These little men, they won’t take the trouble!”

“Where do you get your mushrooms?” he was saying to Irene in a voice like a courtier’s; “you should go to Smileybob’s—he’ll give them to you fresh. These little guys, they won’t bother!”

Irene turned to answer him, and Soames saw Bosinney watching her and smiling to himself. A curious smile the fellow had. A half-simple arrangement, like a child who smiles when he is pleased. As for George’s nickname—“The Buccaneer”—he did not think much of that. And, seeing Bosinney turn to June, Soames smiled too, but sardonically—he did not like June, who was not looking too pleased.

Irene turned to respond to him, and Soames noticed Bosinney watching her with a smile to himself. It was a strange kind of smile, half-simple, like a child who grins when they’re happy. As for George’s nickname—“The Buccaneer”—he didn’t think much of it. And when Bosinney turned to June, Soames smiled as well, but with sarcasm—he didn’t like June, who didn’t look very happy.

This was not surprising, for she had just held the following conversation with James:

This wasn't surprising because she had just had the following conversation with James:

“I stayed on the river on my way home, Uncle James, and saw a beautiful site for a house.”

“I stayed by the river on my way home, Uncle James, and saw a beautiful spot for a house.”

James, a slow and thorough eater, stopped the process of mastication.

James, a slow and careful eater, paused his chewing.

“Eh?” he said. “Now, where was that?”

“Huh?” he said. “Now, where was that?”

“Close to Pangbourne.”

“Near Pangbourne.”

James placed a piece of ham in his mouth, and June waited.

James put a piece of ham in his mouth, and June waited.

“I suppose you wouldn’t know whether the land about there was freehold?” he asked at last. “You wouldn’t know anything about the price of land about there?”

“I guess you wouldn’t know if the land around there is freehold?” he asked finally. “You wouldn’t have any idea about the price of land around there?”

“Yes,” said June; “I made inquiries.” Her little resolute face under its copper crown was suspiciously eager and aglow.

“Yes,” said June; “I asked around.” Her small, determined face under its copper crown was suspiciously eager and bright.

James regarded her with the air of an inquisitor.

James looked at her like an interrogator.

“What? You’re not thinking of buying land!” he ejaculated, dropping his fork.

“What? You’re not really thinking about buying land!” he exclaimed, dropping his fork.

June was greatly encouraged by his interest. It had long been her pet plan that her uncles should benefit themselves and Bosinney by building country-houses.

June was really encouraged by his interest. For a long time, she had been hoping that her uncles would help themselves and Bosinney by building country houses.

“Of course not,” she said. “I thought it would be such a splendid place for—you or—someone to build a country-house!”

"Of course not," she said. "I thought it would be such a great spot for you or someone to build a vacation home!"

James looked at her sideways, and placed a second piece of ham in his mouth....

James glanced at her out of the corner of his eye and popped a second piece of ham into his mouth.

“Land ought to be very dear about there,” he said.

“Land must be really expensive over there,” he said.

What June had taken for personal interest was only the impersonal excitement of every Forsyte who hears of something eligible in danger of passing into other hands. But she refused to see the disappearance of her chance, and continued to press her point.

What June thought was personal interest was just the detached excitement of every Forsyte who hears about something desirable that might slip away into someone else's hands. But she refused to acknowledge her opportunity slipping away and kept pushing her point.

“You ought to go into the country, Uncle James. I wish I had a lot of money, I wouldn’t live another day in London.”

“You should get out to the countryside, Uncle James. If I had a ton of money, I wouldn’t spend another day in London.”

James was stirred to the depths of his long thin figure; he had no idea his niece held such downright views.

James was deeply shaken; he had no idea his niece had such strong opinions.

“Why don’t you go into the country?” repeated June; “it would do you a lot of good.”

“Why don’t you go to the countryside?” June said again; “it would really benefit you.”

“Why?” began James in a fluster. “Buying land—what good d’you suppose I can do buying land, building houses?—I couldn’t get four per cent. for my money!”

“Why?” James asked, flustered. “Buying land—what do you think I could possibly achieve by buying land and building houses? I wouldn’t even get four percent on my money!”

“What does that matter? You’d get fresh air.”

“What does it matter? You'd get some fresh air.”

“Fresh air!” exclaimed James; “what should I do with fresh air,”

“Fresh air!” James exclaimed. “What should I do with fresh air?”

“I should have thought anybody liked to have fresh air,” said June scornfully.

“I thought everyone liked to get some fresh air,” June said with disdain.

James wiped his napkin all over his mouth.

James wiped his napkin across his mouth.

“You don’t know the value of money,” he said, avoiding her eye.

“You don’t understand the value of money,” he said, looking away from her.

“No! and I hope I never shall!” and, biting her lip with inexpressible mortification, poor June was silent.

“No! and I hope I never will!” and, biting her lip with unbearable embarrassment, poor June was silent.

Why were her own relations so rich, and Phil never knew where the money was coming from for to-morrow’s tobacco. Why couldn’t they do something for him? But they were so selfish. Why couldn’t they build country-houses? She had all that naive dogmatism which is so pathetic, and sometimes achieves such great results. Bosinney, to whom she turned in her discomfiture, was talking to Irene, and a chill fell on Jun’s spirit. Her eyes grew steady with anger, like old Jolyon’s when his will was crossed.

Why were her own relatives so wealthy, and Phil never knew where the money for tomorrow's tobacco was coming from? Why couldn't they do something for him? But they were so selfish. Why couldn't they build country houses? She had that naive certainty that is so sad but sometimes leads to impressive outcomes. Bosinney, to whom she turned in her frustration, was talking to Irene, and a coldness settled over Jun's spirit. Her eyes hardened with anger, like old Jolyon's when his wishes were disregarded.

James, too, was much disturbed. He felt as though someone had threatened his right to invest his money at five per cent. Jolyon had spoiled her. None of his girls would have said such a thing. James had always been exceedingly liberal to his children, and the consciousness of this made him feel it all the more deeply. He trifled moodily with his strawberries, then, deluging them with cream, he ate them quickly; they, at all events, should not escape him.

James was really upset too. It felt like someone had taken away his right to invest his money at five percent. Jolyon had spoiled her. None of his girls would ever say something like that. James had always been very generous to his kids, and knowing that just made him feel it even more. He absentmindedly played with his strawberries, but then drowned them in cream and ate them quickly; at least those wouldn’t get away from him.

No wonder he was upset. Engaged for fifty-four years (he had been admitted a solicitor on the earliest day sanctioned by the law) in arranging mortgages, preserving investments at a dead level of high and safe interest, conducting negotiations on the principle of securing the utmost possible out of other people compatible with safety to his clients and himself, in calculations as to the exact pecuniary possibilities of all the relations of life, he had come at last to think purely in terms of money. Money was now his light, his medium for seeing, that without which he was really unable to see, really not cognisant of phenomena; and to have this thing, “I hope I shall never know the value of money!” said to his face, saddened and exasperated him. He knew it to be nonsense, or it would have frightened him. What was the world coming to! Suddenly recollecting the story of young Jolyon, however, he felt a little comforted, for what could you expect with a father like that! This turned his thoughts into a channel still less pleasant. What was all this talk about Soames and Irene?

No wonder he was upset. Engaged for fifty-four years (he became a solicitor on the first day allowed by law) in arranging mortgages, keeping investments at a consistent level of high and safe interest, negotiating to get the most out of other people while ensuring safety for his clients and himself, and figuring out the exact financial possibilities in all aspects of life, he had ended up thinking only in terms of money. Money was now his guiding light, his way of seeing things, the one thing without which he couldn’t really see or understand what was happening; and to hear someone say, “I hope I’ll never know the value of money!” right to his face saddened and frustrated him. He knew it was nonsense, or else it would have scared him. What was the world coming to? However, remembering the story of young Jolyon gave him some comfort—what could you expect with a father like that? This shifted his thoughts to an even less pleasant place. What was all this talk about Soames and Irene?

As in all self-respecting families, an emporium had been established where family secrets were bartered, and family stock priced. It was known on Forsyte ’Change that Irene regretted her marriage. Her regret was disapproved of. She ought to have known her own mind; no dependable woman made these mistakes.

As in any self-respecting family, a marketplace had been created where family secrets were traded and family value assessed. It was common knowledge at Forsyte 'Change that Irene regretted her marriage. People did not approve of her regret. She should have known her own mind; no reliable woman made these kinds of mistakes.

James reflected sourly that they had a nice house (rather small) in an excellent position, no children, and no money troubles. Soames was reserved about his affairs, but he must be getting a very warm man. He had a capital income from the business—for Soames, like his father, was a member of that well-known firm of solicitors, Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte—and had always been very careful. He had done quite unusually well with some mortgages he had taken up, too—a little timely foreclosure—most lucky hits!

James thought grudgingly that they had a nice house (a bit small) in a great location, no kids, and no financial issues. Soames was tight-lipped about his business, but he must be doing quite well. He had a solid income from the firm—Soames, like his father, was part of that famous legal practice, Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte—and had always been very prudent. He had done surprisingly well with some mortgages he had picked up too—a bit of timely foreclosure—very lucky breaks!

There was no reason why Irene should not be happy, yet they said she’d been asking for a separate room. He knew where that ended. It wasn’t as if Soames drank.

There was no reason for Irene not to be happy, yet they said she had been asking for a separate room. He knew where that would lead. It wasn't like Soames drank.

James looked at his daughter-in-law. That unseen glance of his was cold and dubious. Appeal and fear were in it, and a sense of personal grievance. Why should he be worried like this? It was very likely all nonsense; women were funny things! They exaggerated so, you didn’t know what to believe; and then, nobody told him anything, he had to find out everything for himself. Again he looked furtively at Irene, and across from her to Soames. The latter, listening to Aunt Juley, was looking up, under his brows in the direction of Bosinney.

James glanced at his daughter-in-law. That unseen look of his was cold and doubtful. There was a mix of appeal and fear in it, along with a feeling of personal grievance. Why should he be worried like this? It was probably all ridiculous; women were unpredictable! They exaggerated so much that you never knew what to believe; and nobody told him anything, he had to figure it all out on his own. Again, he looked quickly at Irene, then over to Soames. The latter, listening to Aunt Juley, was looking up, peering under his brows in the direction of Bosinney.

“He’s fond of her, I know,” thought James. “Look at the way he’s always giving her things.”

“He likes her, I can tell,” thought James. “Just look at how he’s always giving her stuff.”

And the extraordinary unreasonableness of her disaffection struck him with increased force. It was a pity, too, she was a taking little thing, and he, James, would be really quite fond of her if she’d only let him. She had taken up lately with June; that was doing her no good, that was certainly doing her no good. She was getting to have opinions of her own. He didn’t know what she wanted with anything of the sort. She’d a good home, and everything she could wish for. He felt that her friends ought to be chosen for her. To go on like this was dangerous.

And the completely irrational nature of her indifference hit him even harder. It was such a shame; she was a charming little thing, and he, James, would genuinely care for her if she’d just allow it. Recently, she had started hanging out with June; that definitely wasn’t helping her. She was beginning to form her own opinions. He had no idea what she needed that for. She had a comfortable home and everything she could want. He felt that her friends should be chosen for her. Continuing down this path was risky.

June, indeed, with her habit of championing the unfortunate, had dragged from Irene a confession, and, in return, had preached the necessity of facing the evil, by separation, if need be. But in the face of these exhortations, Irene had kept a brooding silence, as though she found terrible the thought of this struggle carried through in cold blood. He would never give her up, she had said to June.

June, true to her nature of standing up for the unfortunate, had gotten Irene to admit something, and in exchange, had emphasized the importance of confronting the problem, even if it meant separating. However, despite these words of encouragement, Irene remained silent and deep in thought, as if the idea of going through this struggle calmly was horrifying to her. "He would never give her up," she had told June.

“Who cares?” June cried; “let him do what he likes—you’ve only to stick to it!” And she had not scrupled to say something of this sort at Timothy’s; James, when he heard of it, had felt a natural indignation and horror.

“Who cares?” June shouted; “let him do whatever he wants—you just need to stick to it!” And she hadn’t hesitated to say something like that at Timothy’s; when James heard about it, he felt a natural anger and shock.

What if Irene were to take it into her head to—he could hardly frame the thought—to leave Soames? But he felt this thought so unbearable that he at once put it away; the shady visions it conjured up, the sound of family tongues buzzing in his ears, the horror of the conspicuous happening so close to him, to one of his own children! Luckily, she had no money—a beggarly fifty pound a year! And he thought of the deceased Heron, who had had nothing to leave her, with contempt. Brooding over his glass, his long legs twisted under the table, he quite omitted to rise when the ladies left the room. He would have to speak to Soames—would have to put him on his guard; they could not go on like this, now that such a contingency had occurred to him. And he noticed with sour disfavour that June had left her wine-glasses full of wine.

What if Irene decided to—he could barely even think it—leave Soames? But that thought felt so unbearable that he immediately pushed it away; the dark visions it stirred up, the chatter of family buzzing in his ears, the horror of such a public event happening so close to him, to one of his own children! Luckily, she had no money—a miserable fifty pounds a year! And he regarded the late Heron, who had left her nothing, with disdain. Lost in thought over his drink, his long legs tangled under the table, he didn’t even get up when the ladies left the room. He would need to talk to Soames—would have to warn him; they couldn’t continue like this now that such a possibility had crossed his mind. And he noticed with a sour expression that June had left her wine glasses full.

“That little, thing’s at the bottom of it all,” he mused; “Irene’d never have thought of it herself.” James was a man of imagination.

“That little thing is at the bottom of it all,” he thought; “Irene would never have thought of it herself.” James was a man of imagination.

The voice of Swithin roused him from his reverie.

The sound of Swithin's voice pulled him out of his daydream.

“I gave four hundred pounds for it,” he was saying. “Of course it’s a regular work of art.”

“I paid four hundred pounds for it,” he was saying. “Of course it’s a real masterpiece.”

“Four hundred! H’m! that’s a lot of money!” chimed in Nicholas.

“Four hundred! Hmm! That’s a lot of money!” chimed in Nicholas.

The object alluded to was an elaborate group of statuary in Italian marble, which, placed upon a lofty stand (also of marble), diffused an atmosphere of culture throughout the room. The subsidiary figures, of which there were six, female, nude, and of highly ornate workmanship, were all pointing towards the central figure, also nude, and female, who was pointing at herself; and all this gave the observer a very pleasant sense of her extreme value. Aunt Juley, nearly opposite, had had the greatest difficulty in not looking at it all the evening.

The object mentioned was a detailed group of statues in Italian marble, which, situated on a tall marble pedestal, spread a sense of sophistication throughout the room. The smaller figures, six in total, were female, nude, and intricately designed, all pointing toward the central figure, also nude and female, who was pointing at herself; this created a delightful impression of her high worth for the viewer. Aunt Juley, sitting almost directly across, struggled to keep from staring at it all evening.

Old Jolyon spoke; it was he who had started the discussion.

Old Jolyon spoke; he was the one who had kicked off the discussion.

“Four hundred fiddlesticks! Don’t tell me you gave four hundred for that?

“Four hundred nonsense! Don’t tell me you paid four hundred for that?

Between the points of his collar Swithin’s chin made the second painful oscillatory movement of the evening.

Between the points of his collar, Swithin’s chin made the second painful back-and-forth motion of the evening.

“Four-hundred-pounds, of English money; not a farthing less. I don’t regret it. It’s not common English—it’s genuine modern Italian!”

“Four hundred pounds, in English money; not a penny less. I don’t regret it. It’s not typical English—it’s authentic modern Italian!”

Soames raised the corner of his lip in a smile, and looked across at Bosinney. The architect was grinning behind the fumes of his cigarette. Now, indeed, he looked more like a buccaneer.

Soames raised the corner of his lip in a smile and glanced over at Bosinney. The architect was grinning behind the smoke of his cigarette. Now, he really looked more like a pirate.

“There’s a lot of work about it,” remarked James hastily, who was really moved by the size of the group. “It’d sell well at Jobson’s.”

“There’s a lot of work involved,” James said quickly, clearly impressed by the size of the group. “It would sell well at Jobson’s.”

“The poor foreign dey-vil that made it,” went on Swithin, “asked me five hundred—I gave him four. It’s worth eight. Looked half-starved, poor dey-vil!”

“The poor foreign devil that made it,” Swithin continued, “asked me for five hundred—I gave him four. It’s worth eight. He looked half-starved, poor devil!”

“Ah!” chimed in Nicholas suddenly, “poor, seedy-lookin’ chaps, these artists; it’s a wonder to me how they live. Now, there’s young Flageoletti, that Fanny and the girls are always hav’in’ in, to play the fiddle; if he makes a hundred a year it’s as much as ever he does!”

“Ah!” Nicholas suddenly exclaimed, “these artists look so poor and rundown; I’m surprised they manage to get by. Take young Flageoletti, for example, the one Fanny and the girls always bring in to play the fiddle; if he earns a hundred bucks a year, that’s more than he ever makes!”

James shook his head. “Ah!” he said, “I don’t know how they live!”

James shook his head. “Ah!” he said, “I don’t know how they survive!”

Old Jolyon had risen, and, cigar in mouth, went to inspect the group at close quarters.

Old Jolyon had gotten up, cigar in mouth, and went to check out the group up close.

“Wouldn’t have given two for it!” he pronounced at last.

"Wouldn't have given two cents for it!" he said finally.

Soames saw his father and Nicholas glance at each other anxiously; and, on the other side of Swithin, Bosinney, still shrouded in smoke.

Soames watched as his father and Nicholas exchanged worried looks, and on the other side of Swithin, Bosinney remained enveloped in smoke.

“I wonder what he thinks of it?” thought Soames, who knew well enough that this group was hopelessly vieux jeu; hopelessly of the last generation. There was no longer any sale at Jobson’s for such works of art.

“I wonder what he thinks of it?” Soames thought, fully aware that this group was hopelessly outdated. They were completely past their prime. There was no longer any market at Jobson’s for such works of art.

Swithin’s answer came at last. “You never knew anything about a statue. You’ve got your pictures, and that’s all!”

Swithin finally responded. “You never knew anything about a statue. You have your pictures, and that’s it!”

Old Jolyon walked back to his seat, puffing his cigar. It was not likely that he was going to be drawn into an argument with an obstinate beggar like Swithin, pig-headed as a mule, who had never known a statue from a—-straw hat.

Old Jolyon walked back to his seat, smoking his cigar. He wasn’t likely to get into an argument with a stubborn beggar like Swithin, as stubborn as a mule, who couldn’t tell a statue from a straw hat.

“Stucco!” was all he said.

"Stucco!" was all he said.

It had long been physically impossible for Swithin to start; his fist came down on the table.

It had long been physically impossible for Swithin to begin; his fist slammed down on the table.

“Stucco! I should like to see anything you’ve got in your house half as good!”

“Stucco! I’d like to see anything you have in your house that’s even half as good!”

And behind his speech seemed to sound again that rumbling violence of primitive generations.

And behind his words, you could hear the echo of the raw violence from ancient times.

It was James who saved the situation.

It was James who turned things around.

“Now, what do you say, Mr. Bosinney? You’re an architect; you ought to know all about statues and things!”

“Now, what do you think, Mr. Bosinney? You’re an architect; you should know all about statues and stuff!”

Every eye was turned upon Bosinney; all waited with a strange, suspicious look for his answer.

Every eye was on Bosinney; everyone waited with an odd, suspicious look for his response.

And Soames, speaking for the first time, asked:

And Soames, speaking for the first time, asked:

“Yes, Bosinney, what do you say?”

“Yes, Bosinney, what do you think?”

Bosinney replied coolly:

Bosinney replied casually:

“The work is a remarkable one.”

“The work is really impressive.”

His words were addressed to Swithin, his eyes smiled slyly at old Jolyon; only Soames remained unsatisfied.

His words were directed at Swithin, his eyes smiled slyly at old Jolyon; only Soames felt dissatisfied.

“Remarkable for what?”

"Remarkable for what, exactly?"

“For its naiveté.”

"For its innocence."

The answer was followed by an impressive silence; Swithin alone was not sure whether a compliment was intended.

The answer was met with an impressive silence; only Swithin wasn't sure if a compliment was meant.

CHAPTER IV
PROJECTION OF THE HOUSE

Soames Forsyte walked out of his green-painted front door three days after the dinner at Swithin’s, and looking back from across the Square, confirmed his impression that the house wanted painting.

Soames Forsyte stepped out of his green front door three days after the dinner at Swithin’s, and glancing back from across the Square, confirmed his feeling that the house needed a fresh coat of paint.

He had left his wife sitting on the sofa in the drawing-room, her hands crossed in her lap, manifestly waiting for him to go out. This was not unusual. It happened, in fact, every day.

He had left his wife sitting on the couch in the living room, her hands crossed in her lap, clearly waiting for him to leave. This wasn't uncommon. It happened, in fact, every day.

He could not understand what she found wrong with him. It was not as if he drank! Did he run into debt, or gamble, or swear; was he violent; were his friends rackety; did he stay out at night? On the contrary.

He couldn't understand what she thought was wrong with him. It wasn't like he drank! Did he go into debt, or gamble, or curse; was he violent; were his friends rowdy; did he stay out all night? On the contrary.

The profound, subdued aversion which he felt in his wife was a mystery to him, and a source of the most terrible irritation. That she had made a mistake, and did not love him, had tried to love him and could not love him, was obviously no reason.

The deep, quiet dislike he sensed from his wife puzzled him and caused him intense frustration. It was clear that her mistake in not loving him, having tried to love him but failing, was not a valid reason.

He that could imagine so outlandish a cause for his wife’s not getting on with him was certainly no Forsyte.

Anyone who could think of such a strange reason for his wife not getting along with him was definitely not a Forsyte.

Soames was forced, therefore, to set the blame entirely down to his wife. He had never met a woman so capable of inspiring affection. They could not go anywhere without his seeing how all the men were attracted by her; their looks, manners, voices, betrayed it; her behaviour under this attention had been beyond reproach. That she was one of those women—not too common in the Anglo-Saxon race—born to be loved and to love, who when not loving are not living, had certainly never even occurred to him. Her power of attraction, he regarded as part of her value as his property; but it made him, indeed, suspect that she could give as well as receive; and she gave him nothing! “Then why did she marry me?” was his continual thought. He had forgotten his courtship; that year and a half when he had besieged and lain in wait for her, devising schemes for her entertainment, giving her presents, proposing to her periodically, and keeping her other admirers away with his perpetual presence. He had forgotten the day when, adroitly taking advantage of an acute phase of her dislike to her home surroundings, he crowned his labours with success. If he remembered anything, it was the dainty capriciousness with which the gold-haired, dark-eyed girl had treated him. He certainly did not remember the look on her face—strange, passive, appealing—when suddenly one day she had yielded, and said that she would marry him.

Soames was left to blame his wife entirely. He had never met a woman so good at inspiring affection. They couldn't go anywhere without him noticing how all the men were drawn to her; their looks, manners, and voices showed it. Her behavior in response to this attention had been beyond reproach. The fact that she was one of those women—rare in the Anglo-Saxon community—born to be loved and to love, who when not loving are not truly living, had never crossed his mind. He viewed her ability to attract as part of her value as his property; but it made him suspect that she could give as well as receive; and she gave him nothing! “Then why did she marry me?” was his constant thought. He had forgotten his courtship; that year and a half when he had pursued her and waited for her, planning ways to entertain her, giving her gifts, proposing to her repeatedly, and keeping her other admirers at bay with his constant presence. He had forgotten the day when, skillfully taking advantage of her intense dislike for her home life, he completed his efforts with success. If he remembered anything, it was the playful capriciousness with which the gold-haired, dark-eyed girl had treated him. He certainly didn’t recall the look on her face—strange, passive, and appealing—when one day she suddenly gave in and said that she would marry him.

It had been one of those real devoted wooings which books and people praise, when the lover is at length rewarded for hammering the iron till it is malleable, and all must be happy ever after as the wedding bells.

It had been one of those truly devoted courtships that books and people rave about, where the lover is finally rewarded for shaping the metal until it is soft, and everyone is supposed to live happily ever after like the wedding bells.

Soames walked eastwards, mousing doggedly along on the shady side.

Soames walked east, steadily moving along the shaded side.

The house wanted doing, up, unless he decided to move into the country, and build.

The house needed some work unless he decided to move to the countryside and build.

For the hundredth time that month he turned over this problem. There was no use in rushing into things! He was very comfortably off, with an increasing income getting on for three thousand a year; but his invested capital was not perhaps so large as his father believed—James had a tendency to expect that his children should be better off than they were. “I can manage eight thousand easily enough,” he thought, “without calling in either Robertson’s or Nicholl’s.”

For the hundredth time that month, he considered this problem. There was no point in rushing into things! He was doing quite well, with an increasing income nearing three thousand a year; but his invested capital wasn't as significant as his father thought—James had a tendency to expect that his children should be better off than they actually were. “I can manage eight thousand easily enough,” he thought, “without bringing in either Robertson’s or Nicholl’s.”

He had stopped to look in at a picture shop, for Soames was an “amateur” of pictures, and had a little-room in No. 62, Montpellier Square, full of canvases, stacked against the wall, which he had no room to hang. He brought them home with him on his way back from the City, generally after dark, and would enter this room on Sunday afternoons, to spend hours turning the pictures to the light, examining the marks on their backs, and occasionally making notes.

He had paused to check out a picture shop, since Soames was an “amateur” of art and had a small room at No. 62, Montpellier Square, filled with canvases stacked against the wall that he didn't have space to hang. He usually brought them home with him on his way back from the City, often after dark, and would go into this room on Sunday afternoons to spend hours turning the pictures toward the light, looking at the markings on their backs, and occasionally taking notes.

They were nearly all landscapes with figures in the foreground, a sign of some mysterious revolt against London, its tall houses, its interminable streets, where his life and the lives of his breed and class were passed. Every now and then he would take one or two pictures away with him in a cab, and stop at Jobson’s on his way into the City.

They were mostly landscapes with people in the foreground, a sign of some mysterious rebellion against London, its tall buildings, its endless streets, where he and people like him lived their lives. Occasionally, he would take one or two pictures with him in a cab and stop at Jobson’s on his way into the City.

He rarely showed them to anyone; Irene, whose opinion he secretly respected and perhaps for that reason never solicited, had only been into the room on rare occasions, in discharge of some wifely duty. She was not asked to look at the pictures, and she never did. To Soames this was another grievance. He hated that pride of hers, and secretly dreaded it.

He hardly showed them to anyone; Irene, whose opinion he secretly valued and maybe for that reason never asked for, had only been in the room a few times, fulfilling some wifely obligation. She wasn’t invited to look at the pictures, and she never did. For Soames, this was another annoyance. He hated her pride and secretly feared it.

In the plate-glass window of the picture shop his image stood and looked at him.

In the glass window of the photo shop, his reflection stood and stared back at him.

His sleek hair under the brim of the tall hat had a sheen like the hat itself; his cheeks, pale and flat, the line of his clean-shaven lips, his firm chin with its greyish shaven tinge, and the buttoned strictness of his black cut-away coat, conveyed an appearance of reserve and secrecy, of imperturbable, enforced composure; but his eyes, cold,—grey, strained—looking, with a line in the brow between them, examined him wistfully, as if they knew of a secret weakness.

His slick hair under the brim of the tall hat shone like the hat itself; his cheeks, pale and flat, the line of his clean-shaven lips, his firm chin with a hint of gray stubble, and the buttoned strictness of his black cutaway coat gave off an air of reserve and secrecy, an unshakeable, forced calmness; but his eyes, cold—gray and strained—with a line in the brow between them, looked at him with a sense of longing, as if they were aware of a hidden flaw.

He noted the subjects of the pictures, the names of the painters, made a calculation of their values, but without the satisfaction he usually derived from this inward appraisement, and walked on.

He looked at the subjects of the pictures, the names of the artists, calculated their worth, but without the satisfaction he usually got from this internal evaluation, and continued walking.

No. 62 would do well enough for another year, if he decided to build! The times were good for building, money had not been so dear for years; and the site he had seen at Robin Hill, when he had gone down there in the spring to inspect the Nicholl mortgage—what could be better! Within twelve miles of Hyde Park Corner, the value of the land certain to go up, would always fetch more than he gave for it; so that a house, if built in really good style, was a first-class investment.

No. 62 would be fine for another year if he decided to build! The market was great for construction, and money hadn't been this affordable in years. The plot he had checked out at Robin Hill when he visited in the spring to look over the Nicholl mortgage—what could be better? Just twelve miles from Hyde Park Corner, the land value was sure to rise, so it would always sell for more than he paid for it; therefore, a well-built house would be a top-notch investment.

The notion of being the one member of his family with a country house weighed but little with him; for to a true Forsyte, sentiment, even the sentiment of social position, was a luxury only to be indulged in after his appetite for more material pleasure had been satisfied.

The idea of being the only one in his family with a country house didn't bother him much; for a true Forsyte, sentiments, even those about social status, were a luxury to enjoy only after his desire for more tangible pleasures had been fulfilled.

To get Irene out of London, away from opportunities of going about and seeing people, away from her friends and those who put ideas into her head! That was the thing! She was too thick with June! June disliked him. He returned the sentiment. They were of the same blood.

To get Irene out of London, away from chances to go out and meet people, away from her friends and those who filled her head with thoughts! That was the goal! She was too close with June! June didn’t like him. He felt the same way. They were related.

It would be everything to get Irene out of town. The house would please her, she would enjoy messing about with the decoration, she was very artistic!

It would mean everything to get Irene out of town. She would love the house, enjoy playing around with the decor; she was really artistic!

The house must be in good style, something that would always be certain to command a price, something unique, like that last house of Parkes, which had a tower; but Parkes had himself said that his architect was ruinous. You never knew where you were with those fellows; if they had a name they ran you into no end of expense and were conceited into the bargain.

The house needs to be stylish, something that will definitely hold its value, something unique, like that last house in Parkes, which had a tower; but Parkes himself said that his architect was a disaster. You could never tell what you were getting with those guys; if they had a reputation, they would end up costing you a fortune and were full of themselves to boot.

And a common architect was no good—the memory of Parkes’ tower precluded the employment of a common architect:

And an ordinary architect wouldn’t cut it—the memory of Parkes' tower ruled out the use of a regular architect:

This was why he had thought of Bosinney. Since the dinner at Swithin’s he had made enquiries, the result of which had been meagre, but encouraging: “One of the new school.”

This was why he had thought of Bosinney. Since the dinner at Swithin’s, he had made inquiries, the result of which had been limited but promising: “One of the new school.”

“Clever?”

“Smart?”

“As clever as you like—a bit—a bit up in the air!”

“As clever as you want—a little—kind of uncertain!”

He had not been able to discover what houses Bosinney had built, nor what his charges were. The impression he gathered was that he would be able to make his own terms. The more he reflected on the idea, the more he liked it. It would be keeping the thing in the family, with Forsytes almost an instinct; and he would be able to get “favoured-nation,” if not nominal terms—only fair, considering the chance to Bosinney of displaying his talents, for this house must be no common edifice.

He hadn’t been able to find out what houses Bosinney had built, or what his fees were. The impression he got was that he could set his own terms. The more he thought about it, the more he liked the idea. It would keep things in the family, which was almost second nature for the Forsytes; and he’d be able to get "preferred nation" terms, if not exactly nominal ones—fair enough, considering the opportunity it gave Bosinney to showcase his skills, since this house had to be exceptional.

Soames reflected complacently on the work it would be sure to bring the young man; for, like every Forsyte, he could be a thorough optimist when there was anything to be had out of it.

Soames thought with satisfaction about the work it would definitely bring the young man; because, like every Forsyte, he could be a complete optimist when there was something to gain from it.

Bosinney’s office was in Sloane Street, close at, hand, so that he would be able to keep his eye continually on the plans.

Bosinney's office was on Sloane Street, nearby, so he could keep a close eye on the plans.

Again, Irene would not be to likely to object to leave London if her greatest friend’s lover were given the job. Jun’s marriage might depend on it. Irene could not decently stand in the way of Jun’s marriage; she would never do that, he knew her too well. And June would be pleased; of this he saw the advantage.

Again, Irene probably wouldn’t object to leaving London if her best friend’s partner got the job. Jun’s marriage might depend on it. Irene couldn’t morally get in the way of Jun’s marriage; she would never do that, he knew her too well. And Jun would be happy; he could see the benefit of that.

Bosinney looked clever, but he had also—and—it was one of his great attractions—an air as if he did not quite know on which side his bread were buttered; he should be easy to deal with in money matters. Soames made this reflection in no defrauding spirit; it was the natural attitude of his mind—of the mind of any good business man—of all those thousands of good business men through whom he was threading his way up Ludgate Hill.

Bosinney seemed smart, but he also had—one of his great appeals—an air as if he wasn’t entirely sure where his interests lay; he should be straightforward to negotiate with regarding money. Soames thought this, not with any intent to deceive; it was just the way he naturally viewed things—like any good businessman—similar to the thousands of good businessmen he was passing by on Ludgate Hill.

Thus he fulfilled the inscrutable laws of his great class—of human nature itself—when he reflected, with a sense of comfort, that Bosinney would be easy to deal with in money matters.

Thus he fulfilled the mysterious laws of his prestigious class—of human nature itself—when he thought, with a sense of relief, that Bosinney would be straightforward to handle when it came to money.

While he elbowed his way on, his eyes, which he usually kept fixed on the ground before his feet, were attracted upwards by the dome of St. Paul’s. It had a peculiar fascination for him, that old dome, and not once, but twice or three times a week, would he halt in his daily pilgrimage to enter beneath and stop in the side aisles for five or ten minutes, scrutinizing the names and epitaphs on the monuments. The attraction for him of this great church was inexplicable, unless it enabled him to concentrate his thoughts on the business of the day. If any affair of particular moment, or demanding peculiar acuteness, was weighing on his mind, he invariably went in, to wander with mouse-like attention from epitaph to epitaph. Then retiring in the same noiseless way, he would hold steadily on up Cheapside, a thought more of dogged purpose in his gait, as though he had seen something which he had made up his mind to buy.

As he pushed his way forward, his eyes, usually focused on the ground in front of him, were drawn upward by the dome of St. Paul’s. That old dome had a strange appeal for him, and not just once but two or three times a week, he would pause in his daily routine to step inside and spend five or ten minutes in the side aisles, examining the names and inscriptions on the monuments. The attraction he felt for this grand church was hard to explain, unless it helped him focus his thoughts on the day's tasks. Whenever something particularly important or requiring sharp thinking was on his mind, he would always go in, wandering quietly from epitaph to epitaph. After that, he would leave just as quietly and continue up Cheapside, with a more determined look in his stride, as if he had spotted something he intended to buy.

He went in this morning, but, instead of stealing from monument to monument, turned his eyes upwards to the columns and spacings of the walls, and remained motionless.

He went in this morning, but instead of stealing from one monument to another, he looked up at the columns and spaces in the walls and stood still.

His uplifted face, with the awed and wistful look which faces take on themselves in church, was whitened to a chalky hue in the vast building. His gloved hands were clasped in front over the handle of his umbrella. He lifted them. Some sacred inspiration perhaps had come to him.

His face was raised, showing the amazed and longing expression people often have in church, and it looked pale against the vast space of the building. His gloved hands were clasped in front of him over the handle of his umbrella. He lifted them. Maybe some divine inspiration had struck him.

“Yes,” he thought, “I must have room to hang my pictures.”

“Yes,” he thought, “I need space to hang my pictures.”

That evening, on his return from the City, he called at Bosinney’s office. He found the architect in his shirt-sleeves, smoking a pipe, and ruling off lines on a plan. Soames refused a drink, and came at once to the point.

That evening, on his way back from the City, he stopped by Bosinney’s office. He found the architect in his shirtsleeves, smoking a pipe and drawing lines on a plan. Soames turned down a drink and got straight to the point.

“If you’ve nothing better to do on Sunday, come down with me to Robin Hill, and give me your opinion on a building site.”

“If you don’t have anything better to do on Sunday, come with me to Robin Hill and let me know what you think about a building site.”

“Are you going to build?”

"Are you going to construct?"

“Perhaps,” said Soames; “but don’t speak of it. I just want your opinion.”

“Maybe,” said Soames; “but let’s not talk about it. I just want your opinion.”

“Quite so,” said the architect.

"Absolutely," said the architect.

Soames peered about the room.

Soames looked around the room.

“You’re rather high up here,” he remarked.

“You're pretty high up here,” he said.

Any information he could gather about the nature and scope of Bosinney’s business would be all to the good.

Any information he could collect about the nature and extent of Bosinney’s business would be a definite advantage.

“It does well enough for me so far,” answered the architect. “You’re accustomed to the swells.”

“It’s been good enough for me so far,” replied the architect. “You’re used to the upscale crowd.”

He knocked out his pipe, but replaced it empty between his teeth; it assisted him perhaps to carry on the conversation. Soames noted a hollow in each cheek, made as it were by suction.

He knocked the ashes out of his pipe but put it back in his mouth empty; it maybe helped him keep the conversation going. Soames noticed a hollow in each cheek, as if created by suction.

“What do you pay for an office like this?” said he.

“What do you pay for an office like this?” he asked.

“Fifty too much,” replied Bosinney.

“Fifty is too much,” replied Bosinney.

This answer impressed Soames favourably.

Soames was favorably impressed by this answer.

“I suppose it is dear,” he said. “I’ll call for you—on Sunday about eleven.”

“I guess it is expensive,” he said. “I’ll come by for you—on Sunday around eleven.”

The following Sunday therefore he called for Bosinney in a hansom, and drove him to the station. On arriving at Robin Hill, they found no cab, and started to walk the mile and a half to the site.

The next Sunday, he called for Bosinney in a cab and drove him to the station. When they got to Robin Hill, there was no taxi, so they began walking the mile and a half to the site.

It was the 1st of August—a perfect day, with a burning sun and cloudless sky—and in the straight, narrow road leading up the hill their feet kicked up a yellow dust.

It was August 1st—a perfect day, with a blazing sun and a clear sky—and on the straight, narrow road heading up the hill, their feet stirred up a yellow dust.

“Gravel soil,” remarked Soames, and sideways he glanced at the coat Bosinney wore. Into the side-pockets of this coat were thrust bundles of papers, and under one arm was carried a queer-looking stick. Soames noted these and other peculiarities.

“Gravel soil,” Soames said, glancing sideways at the coat Bosinney was wearing. He noticed that bundles of papers were stuffed into the side pockets of the coat, and under one arm, Bosinney was carrying a strange-looking stick. Soames took note of these and other odd things.

No one but a clever man, or, indeed, a buccaneer, would have taken such liberties with his appearance; and though these eccentricities were revolting to Soames, he derived a certain satisfaction from them, as evidence of qualities by which he must inevitably profit. If the fellow could build houses, what did his clothes matter?

No one but a smart guy, or maybe a pirate, would have taken such chances with his look; and even though Soames found these quirks disgusting, he got a certain satisfaction from them, seeing them as proof of traits that he could definitely benefit from. If the guy could build houses, what did his clothes matter?

“I told you,” he said, “that I want this house to be a surprise, so don’t say anything about it. I never talk of my affairs until they’re carried through.”

“I told you,” he said, “that I want this house to be a surprise, so don’t mention anything about it. I never talk about my plans until they’re finalized.”

Bosinney nodded.

Bosinney agreed.

“Let women into your plans,” pursued Soames, “and you never know where it’ll end.”

“Include women in your plans,” Soames continued, “and you never know how it will turn out.”

“Ah!” Said Bosinney, “women are the devil!”

“Ah!” said Bosinney, “women are really something else!”

This feeling had long been at the bottom of Soames’s heart; he had never, however, put it into words.

This feeling had been deep in Soames’s heart for a long time; he had never, however, put it into words.

“Oh!” he muttered, “so you’re beginning to....” He stopped, but added, with an uncontrollable burst of spite: “Jun’s got a temper of her own—always had.”

“Oh!” he muttered, “so you’re starting to....” He paused, but added, with an uncontrollable outburst of bitterness: “Jun’s always had a temper of her own.”

“A temper’s not a bad thing in an angel.”

“A temper isn’t a bad thing in an angel.”

Soames had never called Irene an angel. He could not so have violated his best instincts, letting other people into the secret of her value, and giving himself away. He made no reply.

Soames had never called Irene an angel. He couldn't betray his own instincts by letting others in on her true worth and exposing his feelings. He said nothing in response.

They had struck into a half-made road across a warren. A cart-track led at right-angles to a gravel pit, beyond which the chimneys of a cottage rose amongst a clump of trees at the border of a thick wood. Tussocks of feathery grass covered the rough surface of the ground, and out of these the larks soared into the haze of sunshine. On the far horizon, over a countless succession of fields and hedges, rose a line of downs.

They had taken a half-finished road through a maze of land. A cart path led at a right angle to a gravel pit, beyond which the chimneys of a cottage peeked out from a group of trees at the edge of a dense forest. Clumps of soft grass covered the uneven ground, and from these, larks flew up into the sunny haze. In the distance, over an endless stretch of fields and hedges, a line of hills appeared on the horizon.

Soames led till they had crossed to the far side, and there he stopped. It was the chosen site; but now that he was about to divulge the spot to another he had become uneasy.

Soames led the way until they reached the other side, and then he stopped. This was the selected site; but now that he was about to reveal it to someone else, he felt uneasy.

“The agent lives in that cottage,” he said; “he’ll give us some lunch—we’d better have lunch before we go into this matter.”

“The agent lives in that cottage,” he said; “he’ll give us some lunch—we should grab lunch before we dive into this.”

He again took the lead to the cottage, where the agent, a tall man named Oliver, with a heavy face and grizzled beard, welcomed them. During lunch, which Soames hardly touched, he kept looking at Bosinney, and once or twice passed his silk handkerchief stealthily over his forehead. The meal came to an end at last, and Bosinney rose.

He took the lead to the cottage again, where the agent, a tall man named Oliver with a heavy face and grizzled beard, welcomed them. During lunch, which Soames barely touched, he kept glancing at Bosinney and once or twice discreetly wiped his forehead with his silk handkerchief. Finally, the meal came to an end, and Bosinney stood up.

“I dare say you’ve got business to talk over,” he said; “I’ll just go and nose about a bit.” Without waiting for a reply he strolled out.

“I guess you have some business to discuss,” he said; “I’ll just go and check things out for a bit.” Without waiting for a response, he walked out.

Soames was solicitor to this estate, and he spent nearly an hour in the agent’s company, looking at ground-plans and discussing the Nicholl and other mortgages; it was as it were by an afterthought that he brought up the question of the building site.

Soames was the solicitor for this estate, and he spent almost an hour with the agent, reviewing ground plans and discussing the Nicholl and other mortgages; it was almost an afterthought when he mentioned the issue of the building site.

“Your people,” he said, “ought to come down in their price to me, considering that I shall be the first to build.”

"Your people," he said, "should lower their price for me since I'll be the first to build."

Oliver shook his head.

Oliver shook his head.

The site you’ve fixed on, Sir, he said, “is the cheapest we’ve got. Sites at the top of the slope are dearer by a good bit.”

The place you’ve chosen, Sir, he said, “is the cheapest we have. The spots at the top of the slope are significantly more expensive.”

“Mind,” said Soames, “I’ve not decided; it’s quite possible I shan’t build at all. The ground rent’s very high.”

“Mind,” Soames said, “I haven’t decided; it’s entirely possible I won’t build at all. The ground rent is really high.”

“Well, Mr. Forsyte, I shall be sorry if you go off, and I think you’ll make a mistake, Sir. There’s not a bit of land near London with such a view as this, nor one that’s cheaper, all things considered; we’ve only to advertise, to get a mob of people after it.”

“Well, Mr. Forsyte, I'll be sorry if you leave, and I think you'll be making a mistake, Sir. There’s no piece of land near London with a view quite like this one, nor one that’s cheaper, all things considered; we just need to advertise, and we'll attract a crowd of people for it.”

They looked at each other. Their faces said very plainly: “I respect you as a man of business; and you can’t expect me to believe a word you say.”

They looked at each other. Their faces clearly said: “I respect you as a businessman; but you can’t expect me to believe anything you say.”

Well, repeated Soames, “I haven’t made up my mind; the thing will very likely go off!” With these words, taking up his umbrella, he put his chilly hand into the agent’s, withdrew it without the faintest pressure, and went out into the sun.

“Well,” Soames said again, “I haven’t made up my mind; it’s likely to fall through!” With that, he grabbed his umbrella, shook the agent’s hand lightly, and stepped out into the sun.

He walked slowly back towards the site in deep thought. His instinct told him that what the agent had said was true. A cheap site. And the beauty of it was, that he knew the agent did not really think it cheap; so that his own intuitive knowledge was a victory over the agent’s.

He walked slowly back to the site, lost in thought. His gut told him that what the agent had said was true. A bargain site. And the best part was that he knew the agent didn’t actually believe it was a bargain; so his own instincts were a win over the agent’s opinion.

“Cheap or not, I mean to have it,” he thought.

“Cheap or not, I’m going to have it,” he thought.

The larks sprang up in front of his feet, the air was full of butterflies, a sweet fragrance rose from the wild grasses. The sappy scent of the bracken stole forth from the wood, where, hidden in the depths, pigeons were cooing, and from afar on the warm breeze, came the rhythmic chiming of church bells.

The larks jumped up in front of his feet, the air was filled with butterflies, and a sweet smell wafted up from the wild grasses. The fresh scent of the underbrush spread from the woods, where, tucked away in the shadows, pigeons were cooing, and from a distance on the warm breeze came the steady ringing of church bells.

Soames walked with his eyes on the ground, his lips opening and closing as though in anticipation of a delicious morsel. But when he arrived at the site, Bosinney was nowhere to be seen. After waiting some little time, he crossed the warren in the direction of the slope. He would have shouted, but dreaded the sound of his voice.

Soames walked with his eyes on the ground, his lips moving as if he were waiting for a tasty treat. But when he got to the location, Bosinney was nowhere in sight. After waiting for a bit, he made his way across the area toward the slope. He thought about shouting, but was afraid of the sound of his own voice.

The warren was as lonely as a prairie, its silence only broken by the rustle of rabbits bolting to their holes, and the song of the larks.

The warren was as lonely as a prairie, its silence only broken by the rustle of rabbits darting to their holes and the song of the larks.

Soames, the pioneer-leader of the great Forsyte army advancing to the civilization of this wilderness, felt his spirit daunted by the loneliness, by the invisible singing, and the hot, sweet air. He had begun to retrace his steps when he at last caught sight of Bosinney.

Soames, the trailblazing leader of the great Forsyte group pushing into the civilization of this wild land, felt his spirit weighed down by the solitude, by the unseen melodies, and the warm, sweet air. He had started to turn back when he finally spotted Bosinney.

The architect was sprawling under a large oak tree, whose trunk, with a huge spread of bough and foliage, ragged with age, stood on the verge of the rise.

The architect was stretched out under a large oak tree, its trunk wide and its branches and leaves worn with age, standing at the edge of the hill.

Soames had to touch him on the shoulder before he looked up.

Soames had to tap him on the shoulder before he looked up.

“Hallo! Forsyte,” he said, “I’ve found the very place for your house! Look here!”

“Hey! Forsyte,” he said, “I’ve found the perfect spot for your house! Check this out!”

Soames stood and looked, then he said, coldly:

Soames stood and looked, then he said, in a cold tone:

“You may be very clever, but this site will cost me half as much again.”

"You might be really smart, but this site is going to cost me 50% more."

“Hang the cost, man. Look at the view!”

“Forget about the cost, man. Check out the view!”

Almost from their feet stretched ripe corn, dipping to a small dark copse beyond. A plain of fields and hedges spread to the distant grey-bluedowns. In a silver streak to the right could be seen the line of the river.

Almost from their feet stretched ripe corn, dipping to a small dark grove beyond. A plain of fields and hedges spread to the distant grey-blue hills. In a silver streak to the right, the line of the river could be seen.

The sky was so blue, and the sun so bright, that an eternal summer seemed to reign over this prospect. Thistledown floated round them, enraptured by the serenity, of the ether. The heat danced over the corn, and, pervading all, was a soft, insensible hum, like the murmur of bright minutes holding revel between earth and heaven.

The sky was so blue and the sun so bright that it felt like summer would never end. Thistledown floated around them, captivated by the peacefulness of the air. The heat shimmered over the corn, and everywhere was a gentle, barely noticeable hum, like the whisper of joyful moments shared between earth and sky.

Soames looked. In spite of himself, something swelled in his breast. To live here in sight of all this, to be able to point it out to his friends, to talk of it, to possess it! His cheeks flushed. The warmth, the radiance, the glow, were sinking into his senses as, four years before, Irene’s beauty had sunk into his senses and made him long for her. He stole a glance at Bosinney, whose eyes, the eyes of the coachman’s “half-tame leopard,” seemed running wild over the landscape. The sunlight had caught the promontories of the fellow’s face, the bumpy cheekbones, the point of his chin, the vertical ridges above his brow; and Soames watched this rugged, enthusiastic, careless face with an unpleasant feeling.

Soames looked. Despite himself, he felt a swell of emotions rising in his chest. To live here with this view, to be able to share it with his friends, to talk about it, to own it! His cheeks flushed. The warmth, the brightness, the glow were sinking into his senses just like Irene’s beauty had four years ago, making him long for her. He stole a glance at Bosinney, whose eyes, like those of a “half-tame leopard,” seemed to roam wildly over the landscape. The sunlight highlighted the angles of Bosinney’s face, his prominent cheekbones, the tip of his chin, the vertical lines above his brow; and Soames observed this rugged, passionate, carefree face with a sense of discomfort.

A long, soft ripple of wind flowed over the corn, and brought a puff of warm air into their faces.

A gentle, soft breeze swept over the corn, bringing a warm rush of air to their faces.

“I could build you a teaser here,” said Bosinney, breaking the silence at last.

“I could create a teaser for you here,” Bosinney said, finally breaking the silence.

“I dare say,” replied Soames, drily. “You haven’t got to pay for it.”

“I dare say,” replied Soames, dryly. “You don’t have to pay for it.”

“For about eight thousand I could build you a palace.”

"For about eight thousand, I could build you a palace."

Soames had become very pale—a struggle was going on within him. He dropped his eyes, and said stubbornly:

Soames had turned very pale—a struggle was happening inside him. He looked down and said defiantly:

“I can’t afford it.”

"I can't pay for it."

And slowly, with his mousing walk, he led the way back to the first site.

And slowly, with his careful walk, he led the way back to the first spot.

They spent some time there going into particulars of the projected house, and then Soames returned to the agent’s cottage.

They spent some time there discussing the details of the planned house, and then Soames went back to the agent’s cottage.

He came out in about half an hour, and, joining Bosinney, started for the station.

He came out in about thirty minutes and, joining Bosinney, headed to the station.

“Well,” he said, hardly opening his lips, “I’ve taken that site of yours, after all.”

“Well,” he said, barely parting his lips, “I’ve taken that site of yours, after all.”

And again he was silent, confusedly debating how it was that this fellow, whom by habit he despised, should have overborne his own decision.

And once more he fell silent, puzzled as he wondered how this guy, whom he usually looked down on, had managed to sway his own choice.

CHAPTER V
A FORSYTE MÉNAGE

Like the enlightened thousands of his class and generation in this great city of London, who no longer believe in red velvet chairs, and know that groups of modern Italian marble are “vieux jeu,” Soames Forsyte inhabited a house which did what it could. It owned a copper door knocker of individual design, windows which had been altered to open outwards, hanging flower boxes filled with fuchsias, and at the back (a great feature) a little court tiled with jade-green tiles, and surrounded by pink hydrangeas in peacock-blue tubs. Here, under a parchment-coloured Japanese sunshade covering the whole end, inhabitants or visitors could be screened from the eyes of the curious while they drank tea and examined at their leisure the latest of Soames’s little silver boxes.

Like many in his class and generation in the bustling city of London, who no longer have faith in red velvet chairs and recognize that groups of modern Italian marble are “old-fashioned,” Soames Forsyte lived in a house that did its best. It featured a uniquely designed copper door knocker, windows that had been updated to open outward, hanging flower boxes brimming with fuchsias, and at the back (a major highlight) a small courtyard tiled in jade-green, surrounded by pink hydrangeas in peacock-blue tubs. Here, beneath a parchment-colored Japanese sunshade that covered the entire end, residents or guests could escape the gaze of the curious while sipping tea and leisurely examining Soames’s latest little silver boxes.

The inner decoration favoured the First Empire and William Morris. For its size, the house was commodious; there were countless nooks resembling birds’ nests, and little things made of silver were deposited like eggs.

The interior design favored the First Empire style and William Morris. For its size, the house was spacious; there were countless cozy corners like bird nests, and little silver items were placed like eggs.

In this general perfection two kinds of fastidiousness were at war. There lived here a mistress who would have dwelt daintily on a desert island; a master whose daintiness was, as it were, an investment, cultivated by the owner for his advancement, in accordance with the laws of competition. This competitive daintiness had caused Soames in his Marlborough days to be the first boy into white waistcoats in summer, and corduroy waistcoats in winter, had prevented him from ever appearing in public with his tie climbing up his collar, and induced him to dust his patent leather boots before a great multitude assembled on Speech Day to hear him recite Molière.

In this overall perfection, two types of fussiness were clashing. There was a mistress who could have thrived elegantly on a deserted island; a master whose fussiness was essentially a strategy, cultivated by him for his advancement according to the rules of competition. This competitive fussiness had led Soames, back in his Marlborough days, to be the first boy to wear white waistcoats in the summer and corduroy waistcoats in the winter. It prevented him from ever showing up in public with his tie slipping up his collar and made him polish his patent leather boots before a large crowd gathered on Speech Day to listen to him recite Molière.

Skin-like immaculateness had grown over Soames, as over many Londoners; impossible to conceive of him with a hair out of place, a tie deviating one-eighth of an inch from the perpendicular, a collar unglossed! He would not have gone without a bath for worlds—it was the fashion to take baths; and how bitter was his scorn of people who omitted them!

Skin-like perfection had developed around Soames, just like with many Londoners; it was hard to imagine him with a hair out of place, a tie not perfectly straight, or an unpolished collar! He wouldn't have dreamed of skipping a bath for anything—it was the trend to bathe; and he looked down on those who didn't!

But Irene could be imagined, like some nymph, bathing in wayside streams, for the joy of the freshness and of seeing her own fair body.

But Irene could easily be imagined, like a nymph, bathing in roadside streams, enjoying the freshness and admiring her own beautiful body.

In this conflict throughout the house the woman had gone to the wall. As in the struggle between Saxon and Celt still going on within the nation, the more impressionable and receptive temperament had had forced on it a conventional superstructure.

In this ongoing conflict within the household, the woman had been pushed to the sidelines. Similar to the struggle between Saxon and Celt that continues to unfold in the nation, the more sensitive and open temperament had been imposed upon by a conventional framework.

Thus the house had acquired a close resemblance to hundreds of other houses with the same high aspirations, having become: “That very charming little house of the Soames Forsytes, quite individual, my dear—really elegant.”

Thus the house had become very similar to hundreds of other houses with the same lofty ambitions, turning into: “That lovely little house of the Soames Forsytes, quite unique, my dear—truly elegant.”

For Soames Forsyte—read James Peabody, Thomas Atkins, or Emmanuel Spagnoletti, the name in fact of any upper-middle class Englishman in London with any pretensions to taste; and though the decoration be different, the phrase is just.

For Soames Forsyte—think of James Peabody, Thomas Atkins, or Emmanuel Spagnoletti, which are really just names of any upper-middle-class Englishman in London who has any claims to good taste; and even if the decor is different, the statement holds true.

On the evening of August 8, a week after the expedition to Robin Hill, in the dining-room of this house—“quite individual, my dear—really elegant”—Soames and Irene were seated at dinner. A hot dinner on Sundays was a little distinguishing elegance common to this house and many others. Early in married life Soames had laid down the rule: “The servants must give us hot dinner on Sundays—they’ve nothing to do but play the concertina.”

On the evening of August 8, a week after the trip to Robin Hill, in the dining room of this house—“very unique, my dear—truly classy”—Soames and Irene were having dinner. A hot dinner on Sundays was a little touch of elegance typical of this house and many others. Early in their marriage, Soames had established the rule: “The staff must serve us a hot dinner on Sundays—they have nothing else to do but play the concertina.”

The custom had produced no revolution. For—to Soames a rather deplorable sign—servants were devoted to Irene, who, in defiance of all safe tradition, appeared to recognise their right to a share in the weaknesses of human nature.

The custom had produced no revolution. For—to Soames a rather disappointing sign—servants were loyal to Irene, who, against all established norms, seemed to acknowledge their right to a part in the flaws of human nature.

The happy pair were seated, not opposite each other, but rectangularly, at the handsome rosewood table; they dined without a cloth—a distinguishing elegance—and so far had not spoken a word.

The happy couple was seated, not across from each other, but side by side, at the beautiful rosewood table; they dined without a tablecloth—a mark of refinement—and so far had not said a word.

Soames liked to talk during dinner about business, or what he had been buying, and so long as he talked Irene’s silence did not distress him. This evening he had found it impossible to talk. The decision to build had been weighing on his mind all the week, and he had made up his mind to tell her.

Soames enjoyed discussing business or his recent purchases during dinner, and as long as he was talking, Irene's silence didn’t bother him. However, that evening he couldn't find the words to speak. The decision to build had been on his mind all week, and he had resolved to tell her.

His nervousness about this disclosure irritated him profoundly; she had no business to make him feel like that—a wife and a husband being one person. She had not looked at him once since they sat down; and he wondered what on earth she had been thinking about all the time. It was hard, when a man worked as he did, making money for her—yes, and with an ache in his heart—that she should sit there, looking—looking as if she saw the walls of the room closing in. It was enough to make a man get up and leave the table.

His anxiety about this revelation deeply frustrated him; she shouldn’t have made him feel this way—a wife and husband are supposed to be one. She hadn’t glanced at him once since they’d sat down, and he couldn’t help but wonder what on earth was on her mind. It was tough when a man worked as hard as he did, earning money for her—yes, with a heavy heart—that she would just sit there, looking as if the walls of the room were closing in around her. It was enough to make a guy want to get up and walk away from the table.

The light from the rose-shaded lamp fell on her neck and arms—Soames liked her to dine in a low dress, it gave him an inexpressible feeling of superiority to the majority of his acquaintance, whose wives were contented with their best high frocks or with tea-gowns, when they dined at home. Under that rosy light her amber-coloured hair and fair skin made strange contrast with her dark brown eyes.

The light from the rose-colored lamp illuminated her neck and arms—Soames liked her to wear a low-cut dress for dinner; it gave him an unexplainable sense of superiority over most of his friends, whose wives were satisfied with their best high-neck dresses or tea gowns when dining at home. In that rosy light, her amber hair and fair skin created a striking contrast with her dark brown eyes.

Could a man own anything prettier than this dining-table with its deep tints, the starry, soft-petalled roses, the ruby-coloured glass, and quaint silver furnishing; could a man own anything prettier than the woman who sat at it? Gratitude was no virtue among Forsytes, who, competitive, and full of common-sense, had no occasion for it; and Soames only experienced a sense of exasperation amounting to pain, that he did not own her as it was his right to own her, that he could not, as by stretching out his hand to that rose, pluck her and sniff the very secrets of her heart.

Could a man own anything more beautiful than this dining table with its rich colors, the starry, delicate roses, the ruby glass, and the charming silver decor? Could a man own anyone more beautiful than the woman sitting at it? Gratitude wasn’t a value among the Forsytes; they were competitive and practical, so they had no need for it. Soames only felt a frustrating pain in not owning her as he had the right to, wishing he could reach out to that rose, pick her, and uncover the deepest secrets of her heart.

Out of his other property, out of all the things he had collected, his silver, his pictures, his houses, his investments, he got a secret and intimate feeling; out of her he got none.

Out of all his belongings, from everything he had gathered—his silver, his artwork, his houses, his investments—he felt a secret and personal connection; from her, he felt nothing.

In this house of his there was writing on every wall. His business-like temperament protested against a mysterious warning that she was not made for him. He had married this woman, conquered her, made her his own, and it seemed to him contrary to the most fundamental of all laws, the law of possession, that he could do no more than own her body—if indeed he could do that, which he was beginning to doubt. If any one had asked him if he wanted to own her soul, the question would have seemed to him both ridiculous and sentimental. But he did so want, and the writing said he never would.

In this house of his, there was writing on every wall. His practical nature rebelled against a mysterious warning that she wasn’t meant for him. He had married this woman, won her over, made her his own, and it seemed to him against the most basic of all laws, the law of possession, that he could do no more than own her body—if he could even do that, which he was starting to doubt. If anyone had asked him if he wanted to own her soul, the question would have seemed both absurd and overly sentimental. But he did want that, and the writing said he never would.

She was ever silent, passive, gracefully averse; as though terrified lest by word, motion, or sign she might lead him to believe that she was fond of him; and he asked himself: Must I always go on like this?

She was always quiet, passive, and subtly distant; as if she was scared that any word, gesture, or sign would make him think she had feelings for him; and he wondered: Will I have to keep going on like this forever?

Like most novel readers of his generation (and Soames was a great novel reader), literature coloured his view of life; and he had imbibed the belief that it was only a question of time.

Like most readers of novels in his generation (and Soames was an avid reader), literature shaped his perspective on life; he had absorbed the belief that it was just a matter of time.

In the end the husband always gained the affection of his wife. Even in those cases—a class of book he was not very fond of—which ended in tragedy, the wife always died with poignant regrets on her lips, or if it were the husband who died—unpleasant thought—threw herself on his body in an agony of remorse.

In the end, the husband always earned his wife's affection. Even in those stories—a genre he didn't really like—that ended in tragedy, the wife always died with deep regrets on her lips, or if it was the husband who died—an unpleasant thought—she would throw herself on his body in a painful moment of remorse.

He often took Irene to the theatre, instinctively choosing the modern Society Plays with the modern Society conjugal problem, so fortunately different from any conjugal problem in real life. He found that they too always ended in the same way, even when there was a lover in the case. While he was watching the play Soames often sympathized with the lover; but before he reached home again, driving with Irene in a hansom, he saw that this would not do, and he was glad the play had ended as it had. There was one class of husband that had just then come into fashion, the strong, rather rough, but extremely sound man, who was peculiarly successful at the end of the play; with this person Soames was really not in sympathy, and had it not been for his own position, would have expressed his disgust with the fellow. But he was so conscious of how vital to himself was the necessity for being a successful, even a “strong,” husband, that he never spoke of a distaste born perhaps by the perverse processes of Nature out of a secret fund of brutality in himself.

He often took Irene to the theater, instinctively choosing modern Society Plays that dealt with contemporary marital issues, which were fortunately very different from any real-life marital problems. He noticed that they all ended the same way, even if there was a love interest involved. While watching the play, Soames often felt sympathy for the lover; but by the time he was driving home with Irene in a cab, he realized that wasn’t right, and he was glad the play ended the way it did. There was a new type of husband that had recently become popular—the strong, somewhat rough, but very solid man, who typically triumphed by the end of the play; Soames really didn’t connect with this character at all, and if it weren’t for his own situation, he would have expressed his disgust for him. But he was so aware of how important it was for him to be a successful, even a “strong,” husband, that he never openly mentioned the aversion that might have stemmed from some hidden brutality within himself.

But Irene’s silence this evening was exceptional. He had never before seen such an expression on her face. And since it is always the unusual which alarms, Soames was alarmed. He ate his savoury, and hurried the maid as she swept off the crumbs with the silver sweeper. When she had left the room, he filled his glass with wine and said:

But Irene’s silence tonight was unusual. He had never seen that kind of expression on her face before. And since it’s always the unexpected that causes concern, Soames was worried. He ate his savory dish and rushed the maid as she cleared the crumbs with the silver sweeper. After she left the room, he filled his glass with wine and said:

“Anybody been here this afternoon?”

“Has anyone been here today?”

“June.”

“June.”

“What did she want?” It was an axiom with the Forsytes that people did not go anywhere unless they wanted something. “Came to talk about her lover, I suppose?”

“What did she want?” It was a common belief among the Forsytes that people didn't go anywhere unless they were after something. “Came to talk about her boyfriend, I guess?”

Irene made no reply.

Irene didn't respond.

“It looks to me,” continued Soames, “as if she were sweeter on him than he is on her. She’s always following him about.”

“It seems to me,” Soames continued, “that she likes him more than he likes her. She’s always trailing after him.”

Irene’s eyes made him feel uncomfortable.

Irene’s gaze made him feel uneasy.

“You’ve no business to say such a thing!” she exclaimed.

“You have no right to say something like that!” she exclaimed.

“Why not? Anybody can see it.”

"Why not? Anyone can see it."

“They cannot. And if they could, it’s disgraceful to say so.”

“They can’t. And even if they could, it’s shameful to say that.”

Soames’s composure gave way.

Soames lost his composure.

“You’re a pretty wife!” he said. But secretly he wondered at the heat of her reply; it was unlike her. “You’re cracked about June! I can tell you one thing: now that she has the Buccaneer in tow, she doesn’t care twopence about you, and, you’ll find it out. But you won’t see so much of her in future; we’re going to live in the country.”

“You're a beautiful wife!” he said. But secretly he was surprised by the intensity of her response; it was unusual for her. “You're obsessed with June! I can tell you this: now that she has the Buccaneer by her side, she couldn’t care less about you, and you’ll realize it. But you won’t be seeing much of her from now on; we’re moving to the country.”

He had been glad to get his news out under cover of this burst of irritation. He had expected a cry of dismay; the silence with which his pronouncement was received alarmed him.

He was relieved to share his news amidst this wave of irritation. He had anticipated a shout of shock; the quiet that followed his announcement worried him.

“You don’t seem interested,” he was obliged to add.

“You don’t seem interested,” he had to add.

“I knew it already.”

“I already knew that.”

He looked at her sharply.

He glanced at her sharply.

“Who told you?”

"Who said that?"

“June.”

"June"

“How did she know?”

“How did she find out?”

Irene did not answer. Baffled and uncomfortable, he said:

Irene didn’t respond. Confused and uneasy, he said:

“It’s a fine thing for Bosinney, it’ll be the making of him. I suppose she’s told you all about it?”

“It’s great for Bosinney; it’ll really boost his career. I guess she’s filled you in on everything?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

There was another pause, and then Soames said:

There was another pause, and then Soames said:

“I suppose you don’t want to, go?”

“I guess you’re not interested in going, right?”

Irene made no reply.

Irene didn't respond.

“Well, I can’t tell what you want. You never seem contented here.”

“Well, I can't figure out what you want. You always seem unhappy here.”

“Have my wishes anything to do with it?”

“Do my wishes have anything to do with it?”

She took the vase of roses and left the room. Soames remained seated. Was it for this that he had signed that contract? Was it for this that he was going to spend some ten thousand pounds? Bosinney’s phrase came back to him: “Women are the devil!”

She grabbed the vase of roses and walked out of the room. Soames stayed seated. Was this why he had signed that contract? Was this what he was about to spend nearly ten thousand pounds on? Bosinney’s words echoed in his mind: “Women are the devil!”

But presently he grew calmer. It might have been worse. She might have flared up. He had expected something more than this. It was lucky, after all, that June had broken the ice for him. She must have wormed it out of Bosinney; he might have known she would.

But soon he became calmer. It could have been worse. She could have exploded. He had anticipated more than this. It was fortunate, after all, that June had made the first move for him. She must have got it out of Bosinney; he should have known she would.

He lighted his cigarette. After all, Irene had not made a scene! She would come round—that was the best of her; she was cold, but not sulky. And, puffing the cigarette smoke at a lady-bird on the shining table, he plunged into a reverie about the house. It was no good worrying; he would go and make it up presently. She would be sitting out there in the dark, under the Japanese sunshade, knitting. A beautiful, warm night....

He lit his cigarette. After all, Irene hadn't made a scene! She would come around—that was her best quality; she was cold, but not sulky. And, blowing cigarette smoke at a ladybug on the shiny table, he fell into a daydream about the house. There was no point in worrying; he would go and make up with her soon. She would be sitting out there in the dark, under the Japanese sunshade, knitting. A beautiful, warm night....

In truth, June had come in that afternoon with shining eyes, and the words: “Soames is a brick! It’s splendid for Phil—the very thing for him!”

In reality, June came in that afternoon with bright eyes, saying, “Soames is great! This is perfect for Phil—the exact thing he needs!”

Irene’s face remaining dark and puzzled, she went on:

Irene's face stayed shadowed and confused as she continued:

“Your new house at Robin Hill, of course. What? Don’t you know?”

“Your new house at Robin Hill, of course. What? You don't know?”

Irene did not know.

Irene didn't know.

“Oh! then, I suppose I oughtn’t to have told you!” Looking impatiently at her friend, she cried: “You look as if you didn’t care. Don’t you see, it’s what I’ve been praying for—the very chance he’s been wanting all this time. Now you’ll see what he can do;” and thereupon she poured out the whole story.

“Oh! I guess I shouldn’t have told you!” Looking impatiently at her friend, she exclaimed, “You look like you don’t care. Don’t you get it? This is what I’ve been hoping for—the exact opportunity he’s wanted all along. Now you’ll see what he can do;” and with that, she shared the entire story.

Since her own engagement she had not seemed much interested in her friend’s position; the hours she spent with Irene were given to confidences of her own; and at times, for all her affectionate pity, it was impossible to keep out of her smile a trace of compassionate contempt for the woman who had made such a mistake in her life—such a vast, ridiculous mistake.

Since her own engagement, she didn't seem very interested in her friend's situation; the time she spent with Irene was mostly about her own issues; and sometimes, despite her caring sympathy, it was hard to hide a hint of scornful pity in her smile for the woman who had made such a huge, silly mistake in her life.

“He’s to have all the decorations as well—a free hand. It’s perfect—” June broke into laughter, her little figure quivered gleefully; she raised her hand, and struck a blow at a muslin curtain. “Do you, know I even asked Uncle James....” But, with a sudden dislike to mentioning that incident, she stopped; and presently, finding her friend so unresponsive, went away. She looked back from the pavement, and Irene was still standing in the doorway. In response to her farewell wave, Irene put her hand to her brow, and, turning slowly, shut the door....

“He's going to get all the decorations too—total freedom. It's perfect—” June burst out laughing, her small figure quivered with delight; she lifted her hand and playfully hit a muslin curtain. “You won't believe I even asked Uncle James....” But, suddenly uncomfortable with mentioning that incident, she stopped; and after a moment, noticing her friend was so unresponsive, she left. She glanced back from the sidewalk, and Irene was still standing in the doorway. In response to her goodbye wave, Irene placed her hand on her forehead, and, slowly turning, closed the door....

Soames went to the drawing-room presently, and peered at her through the window.

Soames went to the living room and looked at her through the window.

Out in the shadow of the Japanese sunshade she was sitting very still, the lace on her white shoulders stirring with the soft rise and fall of her bosom.

Out in the shade of the Japanese sunshade, she was sitting completely still, the lace on her white shoulders gently moving with the soft rise and fall of her chest.

But about this silent creature sitting there so motionless, in the dark, there seemed a warmth, a hidden fervour of feeling, as if the whole of her being had been stirred, and some change were taking place in its very depths.

But about this silent figure sitting there so still, in the dark, there felt a warmth, a hidden passion of emotion, as if the entirety of her existence had been awakened, and some transformation was happening deep within her.

He stole back to the dining-room unnoticed.

He quietly returned to the dining room without being seen.

CHAPTER VI
JAMES AT LARGE

It was not long before Soames’s determination to build went the round of the family, and created the flutter that any decision connected with property should make among Forsytes.

It didn't take long for Soames's determination to build to spread through the family, creating the excitement that any property-related decision would spark among the Forsytes.

It was not his fault, for he had been determined that no one should know. June, in the fulness of her heart, had told Mrs. Small, giving her leave only to tell Aunt Ann—she thought it would cheer her, the poor old sweet! for Aunt Ann had kept her room now for many days.

It wasn't his fault, since he was set on keeping it a secret. June, feeling generous, had shared it with Mrs. Small, allowing her to mention it only to Aunt Ann—thinking it would lift her spirits, the poor dear! Aunt Ann had been stuck in her room for quite a few days now.

Mrs. Small told Aunt Ann at once, who, smiling as she lay back on her pillows, said in her distinct, trembling old voice:

Mrs. Small immediately told Aunt Ann, who, smiling as she settled back on her pillows, replied in her clear, shaky old voice:

“It’s very nice for dear June; but I hope they will be careful—it’s rather dangerous!”

“It’s really nice for dear June, but I hope they’re being careful—it’s pretty dangerous!”

When she was left alone again, a frown, like a cloud presaging a rainy morrow, crossed her face.

When she was left alone again, a frown, like a cloud predicting a rainy tomorrow, crossed her face.

While she was lying there so many days the process of recharging her will went on all the time; it spread to her face, too, and tightening movements were always in action at the corners of her lips.

While she was lying there for so many days, the process of recharging her spirit was ongoing; it also affected her face, with subtle tightening movements constantly happening at the corners of her lips.

The maid Smither, who had been in her service since girlhood, and was spoken of as “Smither—a good girl—but so slow!”—the maid Smither performed every morning with extreme punctiliousness the crowning ceremony of that ancient toilet. Taking from the recesses of their pure white band-box those flat, grey curls, the insignia of personal dignity, she placed them securely in her mistress’s hands, and turned her back.

The maid Smither, who had been with her since childhood and was often referred to as “Smither—a good girl—but so slow!”—performed every morning with great care the final act of that old beauty routine. Taking from the depths of their pristine white box those flat, gray curls, symbols of personal dignity, she placed them securely in her mistress’s hands and turned away.

And every day Aunts Juley and Hester were required to come and report on Timothy; what news there was of Nicholas; whether dear June had succeeded in getting Jolyon to shorten the engagement, now that Mr. Bosinney was building Soames a house; whether young Roger’s wife was really—expecting; how the operation on Archie had succeeded; and what Swithin had done about that empty house in Wigmore Street, where the tenant had lost all his money and treated him so badly; above all, about Soames; was Irene still—still asking for a separate room? And every morning Smither was told: “I shall be coming down this afternoon, Smither, about two o’clock. I shall want your arm, after all these days in bed!”

And every day, Aunts Juley and Hester had to come and report on Timothy; what news there was about Nicholas; whether dear June had managed to get Jolyon to shorten the engagement now that Mr. Bosinney was building Soames a house; whether young Roger’s wife was really—expecting; how Archie’s operation had gone; and what Swithin had done about that empty house on Wigmore Street, where the tenant had lost all his money and treated him so poorly; above all, about Soames; was Irene still—still asking for a separate room? And every morning, Smither was told: “I’ll be coming down this afternoon, Smither, around two o’clock. I’ll need your arm, after all these days in bed!”

After telling Aunt Ann, Mrs. Small had spoken of the house in the strictest confidence to Mrs. Nicholas, who in her turn had asked Winifred Dartie for confirmation, supposing, of course, that, being Soames’s sister, she would know all about it. Through her it had in due course come round to the ears of James. He had been a good deal agitated.

After telling Aunt Ann, Mrs. Small mentioned the house in the strictest confidence to Mrs. Nicholas, who then asked Winifred Dartie for confirmation, assuming that, as Soames’s sister, she would know everything about it. Eventually, it made its way to James’s ears. He had been quite agitated.

“Nobody,” he said, “told him anything.” And, rather than go direct to Soames himself, of whose taciturnity he was afraid, he took his umbrella and went round to Timothy’s.

“Nobody,” he said, “told him anything.” And, rather than go straight to Soames himself, whom he was afraid would be quiet, he grabbed his umbrella and headed over to Timothy’s.

He found Mrs. Septimus and Hester (who had been told—she was so safe, she found it tiring to talk) ready, and indeed eager, to discuss the news. It was very good of dear Soames, they thought, to employ Mr. Bosinney, but rather risky. What had George named him? “The Buccaneer!” How droll! But George was always droll! However, it would be all in the family they supposed they must really look upon Mr. Bosinney as belonging to the family, though it seemed strange.

He found Mrs. Septimus and Hester (who had been told—she was so safe, she found it tiring to talk) ready and actually excited to discuss the news. They thought it was very nice of dear Soames to hire Mr. Bosinney, but it was a bit risky. What had George called him? “The Buccaneer!” How funny! But George was always funny! Still, they figured they had to consider Mr. Bosinney as part of the family, even though it felt a bit strange.

James here broke in:

James interrupted:

“Nobody knows anything about him. I don’t see what Soames wants with a young man like that. I shouldn’t be surprised if Irene had put her oar in. I shall speak to....”

“Nobody knows anything about him. I don’t get what Soames sees in a young guy like that. I wouldn't be shocked if Irene had something to do with it. I’m going to talk to....”

“Soames,” interposed Aunt Juley, “told Mr. Bosinney that he didn’t wish it mentioned. He wouldn’t like it to be talked about, I’m sure, and if Timothy knew he would be very vexed, I....”

“Soames,” Aunt Juley interrupted, “told Mr. Bosinney that he didn't want it brought up. I'm sure he wouldn’t like it discussed, and if Timothy found out, he would be really upset, I....”

James put his hand behind his ear:

James put his hand behind his ear:

“What?” he said. “I’m getting very deaf. I suppose I don’t hear people. Emily’s got a bad toe. We shan’t be able to start for Wales till the end of the month. There’s always something!” And, having got what he wanted, he took his hat and went away.

“What?” he said. “I’m getting pretty deaf. I guess I just don’t hear people. Emily has a bad toe. We won’t be able to head to Wales until the end of the month. There’s always something!” And after getting what he wanted, he took his hat and left.

It was a fine afternoon, and he walked across the Park towards Soames’s, where he intended to dine, for Emily’s toe kept her in bed, and Rachel and Cicely were on a visit to the country. He took the slanting path from the Bayswater side of the Row to the Knightsbridge Gate, across a pasture of short, burnt grass, dotted with blackened sheep, strewn with seated couples and strange waifs; lying prone on their faces, like corpses on a field over which the wave of battle has rolled.

It was a beautiful afternoon, and he walked through the park towards Soames’s, where he planned to have dinner since Emily’s toe kept her in bed, and Rachel and Cicely were visiting the countryside. He took the slanted path from the Bayswater side of the Row to the Knightsbridge Gate, crossing a field of short, burnt grass, scattered with blackened sheep, seated couples, and odd strays; lying face down like bodies in a field after a battle.

He walked rapidly, his head bent, looking neither to right nor left. The appearance of this park, the centre of his own battle-field, where he had all his life been fighting, excited no thought or speculation in his mind. These corpses flung down, there, from out the press and turmoil of the struggle, these pairs of lovers sitting cheek by jowl for an hour of idle Elysium snatched from the monotony of their treadmill, awakened no fancies in his mind; he had outlived that kind of imagination; his nose, like the nose of a sheep, was fastened to the pastures on which he browsed.

He walked quickly, his head down, not looking to the right or the left. The sight of this park, the center of his own battlefield where he had been fighting all his life, stirred no thoughts or speculation in him. Those bodies scattered around, thrown from the chaos of the struggle, and those couples sitting close together for a moment of bliss pulled away from their monotonous routines, didn't spark any thoughts in him; he had moved past that kind of imagination. His nose, like that of a sheep, was stuck in the pastures where he grazed.

One of his tenants had lately shown a disposition to be behind-hand in his rent, and it had become a grave question whether he had not better turn him out at once, and so run the risk of not re-letting before Christmas. Swithin had just been let in very badly, but it had served him right—he had held on too long.

One of his tenants had recently shown a tendency to fall behind on his rent, and it had become a serious issue whether he should just kick him out right away, risking not finding a new tenant before Christmas. Swithin had just gotten a raw deal, but it was his own fault—he had held on for too long.

He pondered this as he walked steadily, holding his umbrella carefully by the wood, just below the crook of the handle, so as to keep the ferule off the ground, and not fray the silk in the middle. And, with his thin, high shoulders stooped, his long legs moving with swift mechanical precision, this passage through the Park, where the sun shone with a clear flame on so much idleness—on so many human evidences of the remorseless battle of Property, raging beyond its ring—was like the flight of some land bird across the sea.

He thought about this as he walked steadily, carefully holding his umbrella by the wood just below the handle's curve, to keep the tip off the ground and not damage the silk in the middle. With his thin, high shoulders hunched and his long legs moving with quick, mechanical precision, this walk through the park, where the sun shone brightly on so much laziness—on so many signs of the relentless struggle for property happening just beyond the park—felt like a bird flying over the ocean.

He felt a touch on the arm as he came out at Albert Gate.

He felt someone touch his arm as he exited at Albert Gate.

It was Soames, who, crossing from the shady side of Piccadilly, where he had been walking home from the office, had suddenly appeared alongside.

It was Soames, who, crossing from the shady side of Piccadilly, where he had been walking home from the office, had suddenly appeared alongside.

“Your mother’s in bed,” said James; “I was just coming to you, but I suppose I shall be in the way.”

“Your mom’s in bed,” said James; “I was just coming to see you, but I guess I’ll be in the way.”

The outward relations between James and his son were marked by a lack of sentiment peculiarly Forsytean, but for all that the two were by no means unattached. Perhaps they regarded one another as an investment; certainly they were solicitous of each other’s welfare, glad of each other’s company. They had never exchanged two words upon the more intimate problems of life, or revealed in each other’s presence the existence of any deep feeling.

The relationship between James and his son was characterized by a lack of sentiment typical of the Forsyte family, but that didn’t mean they were completely detached. They might have seen each other as an investment; they certainly cared about each other's well-being and enjoyed spending time together. They had never discussed the more personal issues of life or shown any deep emotions in front of each other.

Something beyond the power of word-analysis bound them together, something hidden deep in the fibre of nations and families—for blood, they say, is thicker than water—and neither of them was a cold-blooded man. Indeed, in James love of his children was now the prime motive of his existence. To have creatures who were parts of himself, to whom he might transmit the money he saved, was at the root of his saving; and, at seventy-five, what was left that could give him pleasure, but—saving? The kernel of life was in this saving for his children.

Something greater than just analyzing words connected them, something buried deep in the essence of nations and families—after all, they say blood is thicker than water—and neither of them was unemotional. In fact, for James, his love for his children was the main reason he lived. The idea of having beings who were extensions of himself, to whom he could pass on the money he saved, was the core of his saving; and at seventy-five, what else was left that could bring him joy, but—saving? The heart of his life was in this saving for his children.

Than James Forsyte, notwithstanding all his “Jonah-isms,” there was no saner man (if the leading symptom of sanity, as we are told, is self-preservation, though without doubt Timothy went too far) in all this London, of which he owned so much, and loved with such a dumb love, as the centre of his opportunities. He had the marvellous instinctive sanity of the middle class. In him—more than in Jolyon, with his masterful will and his moments of tenderness and philosophy—more than in Swithin, the martyr to crankiness—Nicholas, the sufferer from ability—and Roger, the victim of enterprise—beat the true pulse of compromise; of all the brothers he was least remarkable in mind and person, and for that reason more likely to live for ever.

Than James Forsyte, despite all his “Jonah-isms,” there was no saner man (if the main sign of sanity, as we’re told, is self-preservation, though without a doubt Timothy went too far) in all of London, which he owned so much of and loved with such a quiet love, as the heart of his opportunities. He had the incredible instinctive sanity of the middle class. In him—more than in Jolyon, with his strong will and moments of kindness and philosophy—more than in Swithin, the martyr to quirks—Nicholas, the sufferer from talent—and Roger, the victim of ambition—beat the true pulse of compromise; of all the brothers he was the least remarkable in intellect and appearance, and for that reason more likely to live forever.

To James, more than to any of the others, was “the family” significant and dear. There had always been something primitive and cosy in his attitude towards life; he loved the family hearth, he loved gossip, and he loved grumbling. All his decisions were formed of a cream which he skimmed off the family mind; and, through that family, off the minds of thousands of other families of similar fibre. Year after year, week after week, he went to Timothy’s, and in his brother’s front drawing-room—his legs twisted, his long white whiskers framing his clean-shaven mouth—would sit watching the family pot simmer, the cream rising to the top; and he would go away sheltered, refreshed, comforted, with an indefinable sense of comfort.

To James, more than to anyone else, “the family” was important and treasured. He had always had a simple and cozy approach to life; he loved the family warmth, he loved gossip, and he loved complaining. All his decisions were shaped by the common thoughts of the family, and through that family, by the minds of thousands of other families like theirs. Year after year, week after week, he would visit Timothy’s, and in his brother’s front living room—his legs crossed, his long white whiskers framing his clean-shaven mouth—he would sit watching the family pot simmer, the good stuff rising to the top; and he would leave feeling sheltered, refreshed, and comforted, with an unexplainable sense of ease.

Beneath the adamant of his self-preserving instinct there was much real softness in James; a visit to Timothy’s was like an hour spent in the lap of a mother; and the deep craving he himself had for the protection of the family wing reacted in turn on his feelings towards his own children; it was a nightmare to him to think of them exposed to the treatment of the world, in money, health, or reputation. When his old friend John Street’s son volunteered for special service, he shook his head querulously, and wondered what John Street was about to allow it; and when young Street was assagaied, he took it so much to heart that he made a point of calling everywhere with the special object of saying: He knew how it would be—he’d no patience with them!

Beneath his strong instinct to protect himself, there was a lot of genuine softness in James; visiting Timothy's felt like spending an hour in a mother's embrace. His deep desire for the safety of family influenced how he felt about his own kids; the thought of them facing the harsh realities of the world—financially, health-wise, or socially—was a nightmare for him. When his old friend John Street’s son volunteered for special service, he shook his head in annoyance, wondering what John Street was thinking allowing that. And when young Street was injured, he took it so hard that he made a point of going around telling everyone: he knew this would happen—he just couldn't tolerate it!

When his son-in-law Dartie had that financial crisis, due to speculation in Oil Shares, James made himself ill worrying over it; the knell of all prosperity seemed to have sounded. It took him three months and a visit to Baden-Baden to get better; there was something terrible in the idea that but for his, James’s, money, Dartie’s name might have appeared in the Bankruptcy List.

When his son-in-law Dartie faced that financial crisis because of his risky investments in oil shares, James got really sick from worrying about it; it felt like the end of prosperity. It took him three months and a trip to Baden-Baden to recover; the thought that if it weren't for James's money, Dartie's name could have shown up in the bankruptcy list was terrifying.

Composed of a physiological mixture so sound that if he had an earache he thought he was dying, he regarded the occasional ailments of his wife and children as in the nature of personal grievances, special interventions of Providence for the purpose of destroying his peace of mind; but he did not believe at all in the ailments of people outside his own immediate family, affirming them in every case to be due to neglected liver.

Made up of such a well-functioning body that if he ever had an earache, he thought he was dying, he saw his wife's and children's occasional health issues as personal attacks, special acts of God aimed at disturbing his peace of mind; however, he didn't believe at all in the health problems of anyone outside his immediate family, insisting that in every situation they were caused by neglect of the liver.

His universal comment was: “What can they expect? I have it myself, if I’m not careful!”

His overall comment was: “What do they expect? I have it myself if I’m not careful!”

When he went to Soames’s that evening he felt that life was hard on him: There was Emily with a bad toe, and Rachel gadding about in the country; he got no sympathy from anybody; and Ann, she was ill—he did not believe she would last through the summer; he had called there three times now without her being able to see him! And this idea of Soames’s, building a house, that would have to be looked into. As to the trouble with Irene, he didn’t know what was to come of that—anything might come of it!

When he went to Soames’s that evening, he felt like life was tough on him: Emily had a bad toe, and Rachel was off having fun in the country; he wasn't getting any sympathy from anyone; and Ann was sick—he seriously doubted she would make it through the summer; he had already called three times without being able to see her! And this idea of Soames’s, building a house, that really needed to be investigated. As for the situation with Irene, he had no clue what would happen next—anything could happen!

He entered 62, Montpellier Square with the fullest intentions of being miserable.

He walked into 62, Montpellier Square fully intending to be miserable.

It was already half-past seven, and Irene, dressed for dinner, was seated in the drawing-room. She was wearing her gold-coloured frock—for, having been displayed at a dinner-party, a soirée, and a dance, it was now to be worn at home—and she had adorned the bosom with a cascade of lace, on which James’s eyes riveted themselves at once.

It was already 7:30, and Irene, dressed for dinner, was sitting in the living room. She was wearing her gold dress—having already been shown off at a dinner party, a soirée, and a dance, it was now for wearing at home—and she had decorated the neckline with a cascade of lace, which immediately caught James’s attention.

“Where do you get your things?” he said in an aggravated voice. “I never see Rachel and Cicely looking half so well. That rose-point, now—that’s not real!”

“Where do you get your stuff?” he said in an annoyed voice. “I never see Rachel and Cicely looking half as good. That rose-point, by the way—that's not real!”

Irene came close, to prove to him that he was in error.

Irene stepped closer to show him that he was wrong.

And, in spite of himself, James felt the influence of her deference, of the faint seductive perfume exhaling from her. No self-respecting Forsyte surrendered at a blow; so he merely said: He didn’t know—he expected she was spending a pretty penny on dress.

And, despite himself, James felt the impact of her respectfulness, of the subtle, alluring perfume coming from her. No self-respecting Forsyte would give in easily; so he just said: He didn’t know—he figured she was spending quite a bit on her clothes.

The gong sounded, and, putting her white arm within his, Irene took him into the dining-room. She seated him in Soames’s usual place, round the corner on her left. The light fell softly there, so that he would not be worried by the gradual dying of the day; and she began to talk to him about himself.

The gong rang, and linking her white arm with his, Irene led him into the dining room. She sat him in Soames’s usual spot, around the corner on her left. The light fell gently there, so he wouldn’t be troubled by the fading daylight; and she started chatting with him about himself.

Presently, over James came a change, like the mellowing that steals upon a fruit in the sun; a sense of being caressed, and praised, and petted, and all without the bestowal of a single caress or word of praise. He felt that what he was eating was agreeing with him; he could not get that feeling at home; he did not know when he had enjoyed a glass of champagne so much, and, on inquiring the brand and price, was surprised to find that it was one of which he had a large stock himself, but could never drink; he instantly formed the resolution to let his wine merchant know that he had been swindled.

Right now, a change came over James, like the way a fruit ripens in the sun; a feeling of being admired, and appreciated, and cared for, all without anyone actually touching him or saying a kind word. He sensed that what he was eating was good for him; he had never felt that way at home. He couldn't remember enjoying a glass of champagne this much, and when he asked about the brand and price, he was surprised to learn it was one he had a lot of in stock himself but never drank. He immediately decided to tell his wine merchant that he had been cheated.

Looking up from his food, he remarked:

Looking up from his meal, he said:

“You’ve a lot of nice things about the place. Now, what did you give for that sugar-sifter? Shouldn’t wonder if it was worth money!”

“You have a lot of nice things in this place. So, how much did you pay for that sugar sifter? I wouldn’t be surprised if it cost a pretty penny!”

He was particularly pleased with the appearance of a picture, on the wall opposite, which he himself had given them:

He was especially happy to see a picture on the wall opposite, which he had given them:

“I’d no idea it was so good!” he said.

“I had no idea it was this good!” he said.

They rose to go into the drawing-room, and James followed Irene closely.

They got up to head into the living room, and James closely followed Irene.

“That’s what I call a capital little dinner,” he murmured, breathing pleasantly down on her shoulder; “nothing heavy—and not too Frenchified. But I can’t get it at home. I pay my cook sixty pounds a year, but she can’t give me a dinner like that!”

"That’s what I call a fantastic little dinner," he murmured, leaning in pleasantly on her shoulder; "nothing too heavy—and not overly French. But I can’t get this at home. I pay my cook sixty pounds a year, but she can’t make me a dinner like that!"

He had as yet made no allusion to the building of the house, nor did he when Soames, pleading the excuse of business, betook himself to the room at the top, where he kept his pictures.

He still hadn't mentioned the construction of the house, nor did he when Soames, using business as an excuse, went up to the room at the top where he stored his pictures.

James was left alone with his daughter-in-law. The glow of the wine, and of an excellent liqueur, was still within him. He felt quite warm towards her. She was really a taking little thing; she listened to you, and seemed to understand what you were saying; and, while talking, he kept examining her figure, from her bronze-coloured shoes to the waved gold of her hair. She was leaning back in an Empire chair, her shoulders poised against the top—her body, flexibly straight and unsupported from the hips, swaying when she moved, as though giving to the arms of a lover. Her lips were smiling, her eyes half-closed.

James found himself alone with his daughter-in-law. The warmth from the wine and a good liqueur still lingered within him. He felt quite affectionate towards her. She was genuinely charming; she listened attentively and seemed to grasp what he was saying. While they talked, he couldn’t help but admire her figure, from her bronze-colored shoes to the wavy gold of her hair. She was leaning back in an Empire chair, her shoulders resting against the top—her body gracefully straight and unbraced from the hips, swaying slightly with her movements, as though inviting the embrace of a lover. Her lips were smiling, and her eyes were half-closed.

It may have been a recognition of danger in the very charm of her attitude, or a twang of digestion, that caused a sudden dumbness to fall on James. He did not remember ever having been quite alone with Irene before. And, as he looked at her, an odd feeling crept over him, as though he had come across something strange and foreign.

It might have been the awareness of danger in the way she carried herself, or maybe just a hint of discomfort, that made James suddenly go silent. He couldn't recall ever being completely alone with Irene before. And as he gazed at her, a strange feeling washed over him, like he had stumbled upon something unusual and unfamiliar.

Now what was she thinking about—sitting back like that?

Now what was she thinking—sitting back like that?

Thus when he spoke it was in a sharper voice, as if he had been awakened from a pleasant dream.

Thus when he spoke, it was in a sharper tone, as if he had been pulled out of a pleasant dream.

“What d’you do with yourself all day?” he said. “You never come round to Park Lane!”

"What do you do all day?" he said. "You never come by Park Lane!"

She seemed to be making very lame excuses, and James did not look at her. He did not want to believe that she was really avoiding them—it would mean too much.

She seemed to be making really weak excuses, and James didn’t look at her. He didn’t want to believe that she was actually avoiding them—it would mean too much.

“I expect the fact is, you haven’t time,” he said; “You’re always about with June. I expect you’re useful to her with her young man, chaperoning, and one thing and another. They tell me she’s never at home now; your Uncle Jolyon he doesn’t like it, I fancy, being left so much alone as he is. They tell me she’s always hanging about for this young Bosinney; I suppose he comes here every day. Now, what do you think of him? D’you think he knows his own mind? He seems to me a poor thing. I should say the grey mare was the better horse!”

“I guess the truth is, you don’t have much time,” he said; “You’re always with June. I assume you’re helping her out with her boyfriend, chaperoning and all that. I hear she’s hardly ever at home anymore; your Uncle Jolyon doesn’t seem to like being left alone so much. I’ve heard she’s always hanging around this young Bosinney; I suppose he comes by here daily. So, what do you think of him? Do you think he knows what he wants? He seems pretty weak to me. I’d say the grey mare is the better horse!”

The colour deepened in Irene’s face; and James watched her suspiciously.

The color deepened on Irene's face, and James watched her with suspicion.

“Perhaps you don’t quite understand Mr. Bosinney,” she said.

“Maybe you don’t really get Mr. Bosinney,” she said.

“Don’t understand him!” James hummed out: “Why not?—you can see he’s one of these artistic chaps. They say he’s clever—they all think they’re clever. You know more about him than I do,” he added; and again his suspicious glance rested on her.

“Don't get him!” James said. “Why not? You can tell he's one of those artistic types. They say he's smart—they all believe they're smart. You know more about him than I do,” he added, and once more his suspicious gaze landed on her.

“He is designing a house for Soames,” she said softly, evidently trying to smooth things over.

“He's designing a house for Soames,” she said softly, evidently trying to ease the tension.

“That brings me to what I was going to say,” continued James; “I don’t know what Soames wants with a young man like that; why doesn’t he go to a first-rate man?”

“That brings me to what I was going to say,” James continued; “I don’t understand what Soames sees in a young guy like that; why doesn’t he go for a top-tier guy?”

“Perhaps Mr. Bosinney is first-rate!”

"Maybe Mr. Bosinney is top-notch!"

James rose, and took a turn with bent head.

James stood up and walked around with his head down.

“That’s it’,” he said, “you young people, you all stick together; you all think you know best!”

“That's it,” he said, “you young people, you all stick together; you all think you know everything!”

Halting his tall, lank figure before her, he raised a finger, and levelled it at her bosom, as though bringing an indictment against her beauty:

Halting his tall, skinny frame in front of her, he raised a finger and pointed it at her chest, as if accusing her beauty.

“All I can say is, these artistic people, or whatever they call themselves, they’re as unreliable as they can be; and my advice to you is, don’t you have too much to do with him!”

“All I can say is, these creative types, or whatever they call themselves, they're as unreliable as they come; and my advice to you is, don’t get too involved with him!”

Irene smiled; and in the curve of her lips was a strange provocation. She seemed to have lost her deference. Her breast rose and fell as though with secret anger; she drew her hands inwards from their rest on the arms of her chair until the tips of her fingers met, and her dark eyes looked unfathomably at James.

Irene smiled, and there was an odd challenge in the curve of her lips. She seemed to have lost her respectfulness. Her chest rose and fell as if with hidden anger; she pulled her hands in from resting on the arms of her chair until the tips of her fingers touched, and her dark eyes gazed at James in a way that was hard to read.

The latter gloomily scrutinized the floor.

The latter quietly examined the floor.

“I tell you my opinion,” he said, “it’s a pity you haven’t got a child to think about, and occupy you!”

“I’ll give you my thoughts,” he said, “it’s a shame you don’t have a child to think about and keep you busy!”

A brooding look came instantly on Irene’s face, and even James became conscious of the rigidity that took possession of her whole figure beneath the softness of its silk and lace clothing.

A dark expression quickly crossed Irene’s face, and even James noticed the tension that seized her entire body beneath the softness of her silk and lace outfit.

He was frightened by the effect he had produced, and like most men with but little courage, he sought at once to justify himself by bullying.

He was scared by the impact he had made, and like many men who lack courage, he immediately tried to justify himself by being aggressive.

“You don’t seem to care about going about. Why don’t you drive down to Hurlingham with us? And go to the theatre now and then. At your time of life you ought to take an interest in things. You’re a young woman!”

“You don’t seem to care about getting out much. Why don’t you drive down to Hurlingham with us? And go to the theater every once in a while. At your age, you should take an interest in things. You’re a young woman!”

The brooding look darkened on her face; he grew nervous.

The gloomy expression on her face deepened; he became anxious.

“Well, I know nothing about it,” he said; “nobody tells me anything. Soames ought to be able to take care of himself. If he can’t take care of himself he mustn’t look to me—that’s all.”

“Well, I don’t know anything about it,” he said; “nobody tells me anything. Soames should be able to handle things on his own. If he can’t take care of himself, he shouldn’t expect me to help—that’s all.”

Biting the corner of his forefinger he stole a cold, sharp look at his daughter-in-law.

Biting the tip of his forefinger, he shot a cold, sharp glance at his daughter-in-law.

He encountered her eyes fixed on his own, so dark and deep, that he stopped, and broke into a gentle perspiration.

He found her eyes focused on his, so dark and deep, that he paused and started to sweat a little.

“Well, I must be going,” he said after a short pause, and a minute later rose, with a slight appearance of surprise, as though he had expected to be asked to stop. Giving his hand to Irene, he allowed himself to be conducted to the door, and let out into the street. He would not have a cab, he would walk, Irene was to say good-night to Soames for him, and if she wanted a little gaiety, well, he would drive her down to Richmond any day.

“Well, I should be going,” he said after a brief pause, and a minute later he stood up, looking a bit surprised, as if he had expected to be asked to stay. He took Irene’s hand and let her lead him to the door, where she let him out onto the street. He didn't want a cab; he preferred to walk. He asked Irene to say goodnight to Soames for him, and if she wanted a little fun, he’d drive her down to Richmond any day.

He walked home, and going upstairs, woke Emily out of the first sleep she had had for four and twenty hours, to tell her that it was his impression things were in a bad way at Soames’s; on this theme he descanted for half an hour, until at last, saying that he would not sleep a wink, he turned on his side and instantly began to snore.

He walked home, and when he went upstairs, he woke Emily from the first sleep she had gotten in twenty-four hours to tell her that he felt things weren’t going well at Soames’s. He talked on about it for half an hour, until finally, saying that he wouldn’t be able to sleep at all, he turned onto his side and immediately started snoring.

In Montpellier Square Soames, who had come from the picture room, stood invisible at the top of the stairs, watching Irene sort the letters brought by the last post. She turned back into the drawing-room; but in a minute came out, and stood as if listening. Then she came stealing up the stairs, with a kitten in her arms. He could see her face bent over the little beast, which was purring against her neck. Why couldn’t she look at him like that?

In Montpellier Square, Soames, who had just come from the picture room, stood unseen at the top of the stairs, watching Irene sort through the letters delivered by the last post. She turned back into the drawing-room, but a minute later she came out and stood as if she were listening. Then she quietly came up the stairs, cradling a kitten in her arms. He could see her face focused on the little creature, which was purring against her neck. Why couldn’t she look at him like that?

Suddenly she saw him, and her face changed.

Suddenly she spotted him, and her expression shifted.

“Any letters for me?” he said.

“Any letters for me?” he asked.

“Three.”

"3."

He stood aside, and without another word she passed on into the bedroom.

He stepped aside, and without saying anything more, she walked into the bedroom.

CHAPTER VII
OLD JOLYON’S PECCADILLO

Old Jolyon came out of Lord’s cricket ground that same afternoon with the intention of going home. He had not reached Hamilton Terrace before he changed his mind, and hailing a cab, gave the driver an address in Wistaria Avenue. He had taken a resolution.

Old Jolyon left Lord’s cricket ground that same afternoon with the plan to head home. He hadn't gotten to Hamilton Terrace before he changed his mind, and calling a cab, he told the driver an address in Wistaria Avenue. He had made a decision.

June had hardly been at home at all that week; she had given him nothing of her company for a long time past, not, in fact, since she had become engaged to Bosinney. He never asked her for her company. It was not his habit to ask people for things! She had just that one idea now—Bosinney and his affairs—and she left him stranded in his great house, with a parcel of servants, and not a soul to speak to from morning to night. His Club was closed for cleaning; his Boards in recess; there was nothing, therefore, to take him into the City. June had wanted him to go away; she would not go herself, because Bosinney was in London.

June had hardly been home at all that week; she hadn’t spent any time with him for a long while, not since she got engaged to Bosinney. He never asked her to be with him. It wasn’t his way to ask people for things! She now only had one thought—Bosinney and his matters—and she left him stuck in his big house, surrounded by a bunch of servants, with no one to talk to from morning to night. His club was closed for cleaning; his boards were on break; so there was nothing to take him into the City. June wanted him to leave; she wouldn’t go herself because Bosinney was in London.

But where was he to go by himself? He could not go abroad alone; the sea upset his liver; he hated hotels. Roger went to a hydropathic—he was not going to begin that at his time of life, those new-fangled places were all humbug!

But where was he supposed to go by himself? He couldn’t travel abroad alone; the sea messed with his stomach; he hated hotels. Roger went to a spa — he wasn’t going to start that at his age, those trendy places were all nonsense!

With such formulas he clothed to himself the desolation of his spirit; the lines down his face deepening, his eyes day by day looking forth with the melancholy which sat so strangely on a face wont to be strong and serene.

With these thoughts, he dressed himself in the despair of his soul; the lines on his face grew deeper, and each day his eyes reflected the sadness that felt so unusual on a face used to being strong and calm.

And so that afternoon he took this journey through St. John’s Wood, in the golden-light that sprinkled the rounded green bushes of the acacia’s before the little houses, in the summer sunshine that seemed holding a revel over the little gardens; and he looked about him with interest; for this was a district which no Forsyte entered without open disapproval and secret curiosity.

And so that afternoon he made his way through St. John’s Wood, in the golden light that dappled the rounded green bushes of the acacias in front of the little houses, under the summer sunshine that seemed to celebrate the small gardens; he looked around with interest because this was a neighborhood that no Forsyte visited without clear disapproval and hidden curiosity.

His cab stopped in front of a small house of that peculiar buff colour which implies a long immunity from paint. It had an outer gate, and a rustic approach.

His cab stopped in front of a small house with that unusual buff color that suggests it hasn't been painted in a long time. It had an outer gate and a quaint pathway.

He stepped out, his bearing extremely composed; his massive head, with its drooping moustache and wings of white hair, very upright, under an excessively large top hat; his glance firm, a little angry. He had been driven into this!

He stepped out, looking very calm; his large head, with its drooping mustache and white hair sticking out, stood tall under an oversized top hat; his gaze was steady, a bit angry. He had been forced into this!

“Mrs. Jolyon Forsyte at home?”

“Is Mrs. Jolyon Forsyte home?”

“Oh, yes sir!—what name shall I say, if you please, sir?”

“Oh, yes, sir! What name should I use, if you don’t mind, sir?”

Old Jolyon could not help twinkling at the little maid as he gave his name. She seemed to him such a funny little toad!

Old Jolyon couldn't help but smile at the little maid as he introduced himself. She struck him as such a funny little toad!

And he followed her through the dark hall, into a small double, drawing-room, where the furniture was covered in chintz, and the little maid placed him in a chair.

And he followed her through the dark hallway into a small double living room, where the furniture was covered in patterned fabric, and the young maid sat him down in a chair.

“They’re all in the garden, sir; if you’ll kindly take a seat, I’ll tell them.”

“They're all in the garden, sir; if you could please take a seat, I’ll let them know.”

Old Jolyon sat down in the chintz-covered chair, and looked around him. The whole place seemed to him, as he would have expressed it, pokey; there was a certain—he could not tell exactly what—air of shabbiness, or rather of making two ends meet, about everything. As far as he could see, not a single piece of furniture was worth a five-pound note. The walls, distempered rather a long time ago, were decorated with water-colour sketches; across the ceiling meandered a long crack.

Old Jolyon settled into the upholstered chair and glanced around him. The entire space felt, as he would have put it, cramped; there was a certain—he couldn’t quite place it—sense of weariness, or rather of barely getting by, about everything. As far as he could see, not a single piece of furniture looked to be worth more than five pounds. The walls, painted quite a while ago, were adorned with watercolor paintings; a long crack snaked across the ceiling.

These little houses were all old, second-rate concerns; he should hope the rent was under a hundred a year; it hurt him more than he could have said, to think of a Forsyte—his own son living in such a place.

These small houses were all old and of poor quality; he hoped the rent was under a hundred a year. It pained him more than he could express to think of a Forsyte—his own son living in a place like that.

The little maid came back. Would he please to go down into the garden?

The little maid returned. Would he like to go down to the garden?

Old Jolyon marched out through the French windows. In descending the steps he noticed that they wanted painting.

Old Jolyon walked out through the French windows. As he went down the steps, he saw that they needed painting.

Young Jolyon, his wife, his two children, and his dog Balthasar, were all out there under a pear-tree.

Young Jolyon, his wife, their two kids, and their dog Balthasar were all out there under a pear tree.

This walk towards them was the most courageous act of old Jolyon’s life; but no muscle of his face moved, no nervous gesture betrayed him. He kept his deep-set eyes steadily on the enemy.

This walk towards them was the bravest thing old Jolyon ever did; but not a muscle in his face twitched, and no nervous gesture gave him away. He kept his deep-set eyes fixed firmly on the enemy.

In those two minutes he demonstrated to perfection all that unconscious soundness, balance, and vitality of fibre that made, of him and so many others of his class the core of the nation. In the unostentatious conduct of their own affairs, to the neglect of everything else, they typified the essential individualism, born in the Briton from the natural isolation of his country’s life.

In those two minutes, he perfectly showcased the natural strength, balance, and energy that made him and many others like him the backbone of the nation. In their humble way of handling their own affairs, while ignoring everything else, they represented the core individualism that originates from the Briton's natural isolation in their country’s way of life.

The dog Balthasar sniffed round the edges of his trousers; this friendly and cynical mongrel—offspring of a liaison between a Russian poodle and a fox-terrier—had a nose for the unusual.

The dog Balthasar sniffed around the edges of his pants; this friendly and sarcastic mix—descended from a Russian poodle and a fox-terrier—had a knack for spotting the unusual.

The strange greetings over, old Jolyon seated himself in a wicker chair, and his two grandchildren, one on each side of his knees, looked at him silently, never having seen so old a man.

The odd greetings finished, old Jolyon sat down in a wicker chair, and his two grandchildren, one on each side of his knees, stared at him quietly, having never seen such an elderly man before.

They were unlike, as though recognising the difference set between them by the circumstances of their births. Jolly, the child of sin, pudgy-faced, with his tow-coloured hair brushed off his forehead, and a dimple in his chin, had an air of stubborn amiability, and the eyes of a Forsyte; little Holly, the child of wedlock, was a dark-skinned, solemn soul, with her mother’s grey and wistful eyes.

They were different, as if acknowledging the gap created by the circumstances of their births. Jolly, the child of sin, had a round face, tow-colored hair slicked off his forehead, and a dimple in his chin, giving him a stubbornly friendly vibe and the eyes of a Forsyte. Little Holly, the child of marriage, was dark-skinned and serious, with her mother’s gray, thoughtful eyes.

The dog Balthasar, having walked round the three small flower-beds, to show his extreme contempt for things at large, had also taken a seat in front of old Jolyon, and, oscillating a tail curled by Nature tightly over his back, was staring up with eyes that did not blink.

The dog Balthasar, after walking around the three small flower beds to show his complete disdain for everything, had also settled down in front of old Jolyon. With his tail curled tightly over his back, he was staring up with unblinking eyes.

Even in the garden, that sense of things being pokey haunted old Jolyon; the wicker chair creaked under his weight; the garden-beds looked “daverdy”. On the far side, under the smut-stained wall, cats had made a path.

Even in the garden, that feeling of everything being cramped haunted old Jolyon; the wicker chair creaked under his weight; the garden beds looked messy. On the far side, under the dirty wall, cats had made a path.

While he and his grandchildren thus regarded each other with the peculiar scrutiny, curious yet trustful, that passes between the very young and the very old, young Jolyon watched his wife.

While he and his grandchildren looked at each other with that unique mix of curiosity and trust that exists between the very young and the very old, young Jolyon watched his wife.

The colour had deepened in her thin, oval face, with its straight brows, and large, grey eyes. Her hair, brushed in fine, high curves back from her forehead, was going grey, like his own, and this greyness made the sudden vivid colour in her cheeks painfully pathetic.

The color had deepened in her thin, oval face, with its straight brows and large, gray eyes. Her hair, styled in fine, high curves away from her forehead, was going gray, just like his, and this grayness made the sudden vivid color in her cheeks painfully sad.

The look on her face, such as he had never seen there before, such as she had always hidden from him, was full of secret resentments, and longings, and fears. Her eyes, under their twitching brows, stared painfully. And she was silent.

The expression on her face, something he had never seen there before, something she had always concealed from him, was filled with unspoken resentments, desires, and fears. Her eyes, beneath their twitching brows, stared with pain. And she was quiet.

Jolly alone sustained the conversation; he had many possessions, and was anxious that his unknown friend with extremely large moustaches, and hands all covered with blue veins, who sat with legs crossed like his own father (a habit he was himself trying to acquire), should know it; but being a Forsyte, though not yet quite eight years old, he made no mention of the thing at the moment dearest to his heart—a camp of soldiers in a shop-window, which his father had promised to buy. No doubt it seemed to him too precious; a tempting of Providence to mention it yet.

Jolly carried the whole conversation; he had a lot of stuff and really wanted his unknown friend with the incredibly large mustache and hands covered in blue veins, who sat with his legs crossed like Jolly's dad (a habit Jolly was trying to develop), to know about it. But being a Forsyte, even though he was not yet eight years old, he didn't mention the thing that mattered most to him—a camp of soldiers in a shop window that his dad had promised to buy. It probably felt too special to him; he thought it would be tempting fate to bring it up just yet.

And the sunlight played through the leaves on that little party of the three generations grouped tranquilly under the pear-tree, which had long borne no fruit.

And the sunlight filtered through the leaves onto the small gathering of three generations sitting peacefully under the pear tree, which hadn't produced any fruit in a long time.

Old Jolyon’s furrowed face was reddening patchily, as old men’s faces redden in the sun. He took one of Jolly’s hands in his own; the boy climbed on to his knee; and little Holly, mesmerized by this sight, crept up to them; the sound of the dog Balthasar’s scratching arose rhythmically.

Old Jolyon’s wrinkled face was turning red in patches, like old men’s faces do in the sun. He took one of Jolly’s hands in his own; the boy climbed onto his knee; and little Holly, captivated by the scene, crept up to them; the rhythmic sound of the dog Balthasar scratching filled the air.

Suddenly young Mrs. Jolyon got up and hurried indoors. A minute later her husband muttered an excuse, and followed. Old Jolyon was left alone with his grandchildren.

Suddenly, Mrs. Jolyon got up and rushed inside. A minute later, her husband mumbled an excuse and went after her. Old Jolyon was left alone with his grandchildren.

And Nature with her quaint irony began working in him one of her strange revolutions, following her cyclic laws into the depths of his heart. And that tenderness for little children, that passion for the beginnings of life which had once made him forsake his son and follow June, now worked in him to forsake June and follow these littler things. Youth, like a flame, burned ever in his breast, and to youth he turned, to the round little limbs, so reckless, that wanted care, to the small round faces so unreasonably solemn or bright, to the treble tongues, and the shrill, chuckling laughter, to the insistent tugging hands, and the feel of small bodies against his legs, to all that was young and young, and once more young. And his eyes grew soft, his voice, and thin-veined hands soft, and soft his heart within him. And to those small creatures he became at once a place of pleasure, a place where they were secure, and could talk and laugh and play; till, like sunshine, there radiated from old Jolyon’s wicker chair the perfect gaiety of three hearts.

And Nature, with her quirky irony, started to create one of her strange transformations in him, following her cyclical patterns deep within his heart. That tenderness for little children, that passion for the beginnings of life, which had once led him to abandon his son and chase after June, now made him turn away from June to embrace these little ones. Youth, like a flame, continued to burn within him, and he focused on that youth: the round little limbs, so carefree and in need of care; the small, round faces, either solemn or bright; the high-pitched voices and the shrill, joyful laughter; the persistent tugging hands, and the feeling of small bodies against his legs; everything that was vibrant and youthful and once again youthful. His eyes softened, his voice gentle, and his delicate hands became tender, as did his heart. To those little creatures, he immediately became a source of joy, a safe space where they could talk, laugh, and play; until, like sunshine, the sheer happiness of three hearts radiated from old Jolyon’s wicker chair.

But with young Jolyon following to his wife’s room it was different.

But with young Jolyon following her to his wife's room, it was different.

He found her seated on a chair before her dressing-glass, with her hands before her face.

He found her sitting in a chair in front of her mirror, with her hands covering her face.

Her shoulders were shaking with sobs. This passion of hers for suffering was mysterious to him. He had been through a hundred of these moods; how he had survived them he never knew, for he could never believe they were moods, and that the last hour of his partnership had not struck.

Her shoulders were shaking with sobs. This passion of hers for suffering was a mystery to him. He had experienced a hundred of these moods; how he had managed to get through them, he never understood, because he could never really believe they were just moods, and that the last hour of his partnership hadn't come yet.

In the night she would be sure to throw her arms round his neck and say: “Oh! Jo, how I make you suffer!” as she had done a hundred times before.

In the night, she would definitely wrap her arms around his neck and say: “Oh! Jo, how I make you suffer!” just like she had done a hundred times before.

He reached out his hand, and, unseen, slipped his razor-case into his pocket. “I cannot stay here,” he thought, “I must go down!” Without a word he left the room, and went back to the lawn.

He reached out his hand and, without being noticed, slipped his razor case into his pocket. “I can’t stay here,” he thought, “I have to go down!” Without saying anything, he left the room and returned to the lawn.

Old Jolyon had little Holly on his knee; she had taken possession of his watch; Jolly, very red in the face, was trying to show that he could stand on his head. The dog Balthasar, as close as he might be to the tea-table, had fixed his eyes on the cake.

Old Jolyon had little Holly on his lap; she had taken over his watch. Jolly, with a very red face, was trying to show that he could stand on his head. The dog Balthasar, as close as he could get to the tea table, had his eyes fixed on the cake.

Young Jolyon felt a malicious desire to cut their enjoyment short.

Young Jolyon felt a spiteful urge to ruin their fun.

What business had his father to come and upset his wife like this? It was a shock, after all these years! He ought to have known; he ought to have given them warning; but when did a Forsyte ever imagine that his conduct could upset anybody! And in his thoughts he did old Jolyon wrong.

What right did his father have to come and upset his wife like this? It was a shock after all these years! He should have known; he should have warned them; but when has a Forsyte ever thought that his actions could disturb anyone! And in his mind, he did old Jolyon wrong.

He spoke sharply to the children, and told them to go in to their tea. Greatly surprised, for they had never heard their father speak sharply before, they went off, hand in hand, little Holly looking back over her shoulder.

He spoke harshly to the kids and told them to go inside for their tea. They were really surprised since they had never heard their dad speak like that before. They walked away, hand in hand, with little Holly looking back over her shoulder.

Young Jolyon poured out the tea.

Jolyon poured the tea.

“My wife’s not the thing today,” he said, but he knew well enough that his father had penetrated the cause of that sudden withdrawal, and almost hated the old man for sitting there so calmly.

“My wife's not the issue today,” he said, but he knew well enough that his father had figured out the reason for that sudden distance, and he almost hated the old man for sitting there so calmly.

“You’ve got a nice little house here,” said old Jolyon with a shrewd look; “I suppose you’ve taken a lease of it!”

“You have a nice little house here,” said old Jolyon with a clever look; “I guess you’ve signed a lease for it!”

Young Jolyon nodded.

Young Jolyon nodded.

“I don’t like the neighbourhood,” said old Jolyon; “a ramshackle lot.”

“I don’t like the neighborhood,” said old Jolyon; “a rundown place.”

Young Jolyon replied: “Yes, we’re a ramshackle lot.”

Young Jolyon replied, “Yeah, we’re quite a messy bunch.”

The silence was now only broken by the sound of the dog Balthasar’s scratching.

The only sound now was the scratching of the dog Balthasar.

Old Jolyon said simply: “I suppose I oughtn’t to have come here, Jo; but I get so lonely!”

Old Jolyon said simply, “I guess I shouldn’t have come here, Jo, but I feel so lonely!”

At these words young Jolyon got up and put his hand on his father’s shoulder.

At these words, young Jolyon stood up and put his hand on his father’s shoulder.

In the next house someone was playing over and over again: “La Donna è mobile” on an untuned piano; and the little garden had fallen into shade, the sun now only reached the wall at the end, whereon basked a crouching cat, her yellow eyes turned sleepily down on the dog Balthasar. There was a drowsy hum of very distant traffic; the creepered trellis round the garden shut out everything but sky, and house, and pear-tree, with its top branches still gilded by the sun.

In the next house, someone kept playing “La Donna è mobile” repeatedly on a piano that was out of tune. The little garden had gone into shade; the sun now only hit the wall at the end, where a crouching cat basked, her yellow eyes lazily looking down at the dog Balthasar. There was a sleepy hum of distant traffic; the trellis around the garden blocked out everything except for the sky, the house, and the pear tree, whose top branches were still shining in the sunlight.

For some time they sat there, talking but little. Then old Jolyon rose to go, and not a word was said about his coming again.

For a while, they sat there, talking very little. Then old Jolyon stood up to leave, and no one mentioned his returning.

He walked away very sadly. What a poor miserable place; and he thought of the great, empty house in Stanhope Gate, fit residence for a Forsyte, with its huge billiard-room and drawing-room that no one entered from one week’s end to another.

He walked away feeling really down. What a sad, miserable place; and he thought of the big, empty house on Stanhope Gate, a fitting home for a Forsyte, with its huge billiard room and drawing room that nobody used from one week to the next.

That woman, whose face he had rather liked, was too thin-skinned by half; she gave Jo a bad time he knew! And those sweet children! Ah! what a piece of awful folly!

That woman, whose face he had kind of liked, was way too sensitive; she made things really tough for Jo, he knew! And those adorable kids! Ah! what a terrible mistake!

He walked towards the Edgware Road, between rows of little houses, all suggesting to him (erroneously no doubt, but the prejudices of a Forsyte are sacred) shady histories of some sort or kind.

He walked toward Edgware Road, passing by rows of small houses, all giving him the impression (probably incorrectly, but the biases of a Forsyte are sacred) that they held some kind of shady history.

Society, forsooth, the chattering hags and jackanapes—had set themselves up to pass judgment on his flesh and blood! A parcel of old women! He stumped his umbrella on the ground, as though to drive it into the heart of that unfortunate body, which had dared to ostracize his son and his son’s son, in whom he could have lived again!

Society, truly, the gossiping old women and fools—had appointed themselves to judge his family! A bunch of old ladies! He slammed his umbrella down onto the ground, as if trying to drive it into the heart of that wretched body, which had dared to exclude his son and his grandson, through whom he could have lived again!

He stumped his umbrella fiercely; yet he himself had followed Society’s behaviour for fifteen years—had only today been false to it!

He slammed his umbrella down hard; yet he had followed society’s ways for fifteen years—only today had he gone against it!

He thought of June, and her dead mother, and the whole story, with all his old bitterness. A wretched business!

He thought about June, her deceased mother, and the entire situation, filled with all his old resentment. What a miserable ordeal!

He was a long time reaching Stanhope Gate, for, with native perversity, being extremely tired, he walked the whole way.

He took a long time getting to Stanhope Gate because, being stubborn and really tired, he walked the entire way.

After washing his hands in the lavatory downstairs, he went to the dining-room to wait for dinner, the only room he used when June was out—it was less lonely so. The evening paper had not yet come; he had finished the Times, there was therefore nothing to do.

After washing his hands in the bathroom downstairs, he went to the dining room to wait for dinner, the only room he used when June was out—it felt less lonely that way. The evening paper hadn't arrived yet; he had already finished the Times, so there was nothing to do.

The room faced the backwater of traffic, and was very silent. He disliked dogs, but a dog even would have been company. His gaze, travelling round the walls, rested on a picture entitled: “Group of Dutch fishing boats at sunset”; the chef d’œuvre of his collection. It gave him no pleasure. He closed his eyes. He was lonely! He oughtn’t to complain, he knew, but he couldn’t help it: He was a poor thing—had always been a poor thing—no pluck! Such was his thought.

The room faced the backwater of traffic and was very quiet. He didn’t like dogs, but even a dog would have been some company. His gaze wandered around the walls and landed on a picture titled: “Group of Dutch Fishing Boats at Sunset”; the chef d’œuvre of his collection. It brought him no joy. He closed his eyes. He felt lonely! He knew he shouldn’t complain, but he couldn’t help it: he felt pathetic—had always felt pathetic—no courage! Such were his thoughts.

The butler came to lay the table for dinner, and seeing his master apparently asleep, exercised extreme caution in his movements. This bearded man also wore a moustache, which had given rise to grave doubts in the minds of many members—of the family—, especially those who, like Soames, had been to public schools, and were accustomed to niceness in such matters. Could he really be considered a butler? Playful spirits alluded to him as: “Uncle Jolyon’s Nonconformist”. George, the acknowledged wag, had named him: “Sankey.”

The butler came in to set the table for dinner, and noticing that his boss seemed to be asleep, he moved very carefully. This bearded man also had a mustache, which raised serious doubts among many family members—especially those like Soames, who had attended public schools and were particular about these things. Could he really be called a butler? Lighthearted family members referred to him as “Uncle Jolyon’s Nonconformist.” George, the known jokester, had dubbed him “Sankey.”

He moved to and fro between the great polished sideboard and the great polished table inimitably sleek and soft.

He moved back and forth between the large polished sideboard and the large polished table, both incredibly sleek and smooth.

Old Jolyon watched him, feigning sleep. The fellow was a sneak—he had always thought so—who cared about nothing but rattling through his work, and getting out to his betting or his woman or goodness knew what! A slug! Fat too! And didn’t care a pin about his master!

Old Jolyon watched him, pretending to be asleep. The guy was a sneak—he had always thought so—only interested in getting through his work quickly so he could get out to his betting or his girlfriend or who knows what else! A lazy bum! And overweight too! He didn’t care at all about his boss!

But then against his will, came one of those moments of philosophy which made old Jolyon different from other Forsytes:

But then, against his will, came one of those moments of insight that set old Jolyon apart from other Forsytes:

After all why should the man care? He wasn’t paid to care, and why expect it? In this world people couldn’t look for affection unless they paid for it. It might be different in the next—he didn’t know—couldn’t tell! And again he shut his eyes.

After all, why should the guy care? He wasn’t getting paid to care, so why expect it? In this world, people couldn’t look for affection unless they paid for it. It might be different in the next one—he didn’t know—couldn’t tell! And again, he shut his eyes.

Relentless and stealthy, the butler pursued his labours, taking things from the various compartments of the sideboard. His back seemed always turned to old Jolyon; thus, he robbed his operations of the unseemliness of being carried on in his master’s presence; now and then he furtively breathed on the silver, and wiped it with a piece of chamois leather. He appeared to pore over the quantities of wine in the decanters, which he carried carefully and rather high, letting his head droop over them protectingly. When he had finished, he stood for over a minute watching his master, and in his greenish eyes there was a look of contempt:

Relentless and sneaky, the butler continued his work, taking items from the various compartments of the sideboard. His back always seemed to be turned to old Jolyon, which made his actions feel less inappropriate in his master's presence; occasionally, he discreetly breathed on the silver and wiped it with a piece of chamois leather. He seemed to study the amounts of wine in the decanters, which he carried carefully and held higher than usual, leaning over them protectively. Once he was done, he stood for over a minute watching his master, and in his greenish eyes, there was a hint of contempt:

After all, this master of his was an old buffer, who hadn’t much left in him!

After all, this master of his was an old guy, who didn't have much left in him!

Soft as a tom-cat, he crossed the room to press the bell. His orders were “dinner at seven.” What if his master were asleep; he would soon have him out of that; there was the night to sleep in! He had himself to think of, for he was due at his Club at half-past eight!

Soft as a kitten, he moved across the room to ring the bell. His orders were “dinner at seven.” What if his boss was asleep? He would quickly wake him up; there was the whole night ahead to sleep! He had to think of himself, as he needed to be at his Club by eight-thirty!

In answer to the ring, appeared a page boy with a silver soup tureen. The butler took it from his hands and placed it on the table, then, standing by the open door, as though about to usher company into the room, he said in a solemn voice:

In response to the bell, a page boy came in with a silver soup tureen. The butler took it from him and set it on the table. Then, standing by the open door as if he were about to welcome guests into the room, he spoke in a serious tone:

“Dinner is on the table, sir!”

“Dinner's ready, sir!”

Slowly old Jolyon got up out of his chair, and sat down at the table to eat his dinner.

Slowly, old Jolyon got up from his chair and sat down at the table to eat his dinner.

CHAPTER VIII
PLANS OF THE HOUSE

Forsytes, as is generally admitted, have shells, like that extremely useful little animal which is made into Turkish delight, in other words, they are never seen, or if seen would not be recognised, without habitats, composed of circumstance, property, acquaintances, and wives, which seem to move along with them in their passage through a world composed of thousands of other Forsytes with their habitats. Without a habitat a Forsyte is inconceivable—he would be like a novel without a plot, which is well-known to be an anomaly.

Forsytes, as everyone agrees, have shells, similar to that very useful little creature that’s turned into Turkish delight. In other words, you never really see them, or if you do, they wouldn't be recognized, without their surroundings—made up of circumstances, property, acquaintances, and spouses—that seem to travel with them through a world filled with thousands of other Forsytes and their surroundings. Without a surrounding, a Forsyte is unimaginable—he’d be like a novel without a plot, which is commonly known to be an oddity.

To Forsyte eyes Bosinney appeared to have no habitat, he seemed one of those rare and unfortunate men who go through life surrounded by circumstance, property, acquaintances, and wives that do not belong to them.

To the Forsytes, Bosinney seemed to have no place of his own; he looked like one of those rare and unfortunate men who go through life surrounded by circumstances, possessions, acquaintances, and wives that aren’t really his.

His rooms in Sloane Street, on the top floor, outside which, on a plate, was his name, “Philip Baynes Bosinney, Architect,” were not those of a Forsyte. He had no sitting-room apart from his office, but a large recess had been screened off to conceal the necessaries of life—a couch, an easy chair, his pipes, spirit case, novels and slippers. The business part of the room had the usual furniture; an open cupboard with pigeon-holes, a round oak table, a folding wash-stand, some hard chairs, a standing desk of large dimensions covered with drawings and designs. June had twice been to tea there under the chaperonage of his aunt.

His apartment on the top floor of Sloane Street had a plate outside that read, “Philip Baynes Bosinney, Architect.” It didn’t feel like the home of a Forsyte. He didn’t have a separate living room from his office, but a large alcove was set up to hide the essentials—a couch, an easy chair, his pipes, a case for spirits, novels, and slippers. The workspace had the typical furniture: an open cupboard with compartments, a round oak table, a folding washbasin, some hard chairs, and a large standing desk cluttered with drawings and designs. June had visited for tea there twice, accompanied by his aunt.

He was believed to have a bedroom at the back.

He was thought to have a bedroom in the back.

As far as the family had been able to ascertain his income, it consisted of two consulting appointments at twenty pounds a year, together with an odd fee once in a way, and—more worthy item—a private annuity under his father’s will of one hundred and fifty pounds a year.

As far as the family could tell, his income came from two consulting jobs at twenty pounds a year, along with an occasional fee, and—more importantly—a private annuity of one hundred and fifty pounds a year from his father’s will.

What had transpired concerning that father was not so reassuring. It appeared that he had been a Lincolnshire country doctor of Cornish extraction, striking appearance, and Byronic tendencies—a well-known figure, in fact, in his county. Bosinney’s uncle by marriage, Baynes, of Baynes and Bildeboy, a Forsyte in instincts if not in name, had but little that was worthy to relate of his brother-in-law.

What happened regarding that father was not very comforting. It seemed that he had been a country doctor from Lincolnshire with Cornish roots, a striking figure, and had some Byronic tendencies—a well-known personality in his county. Bosinney’s uncle by marriage, Baynes of Baynes and Bildeboy, who had Forsyte instincts even if he didn’t share the name, had very little of importance to say about his brother-in-law.

“An odd fellow!” he would say: “always spoke of his three eldest boys as ‘good creatures, but so dull’; they’re all doing capitally in the Indian Civil! Philip was the only one he liked. I’ve heard him talk in the queerest way; he once said to me: ‘My dear fellow, never let your poor wife know what you’re thinking of!’ But I didn’t follow his advice; not I! An eccentric man! He would say to Phil: ‘Whether you live like a gentleman or not, my boy, be sure you die like one!’ and he had himself embalmed in a frock coat suit, with a satin cravat and a diamond pin. Oh, quite an original, I can assure you!”

“Such a strange guy!” he would say: “always referred to his three oldest sons as ‘good kids, but so boring’; they’re all doing really well in the Indian Civil Service! Philip was the only one he liked. I’ve heard him speak in the oddest ways; he once told me: ‘My dear friend, never let your poor wife know what you’re thinking!’ But I didn’t take his advice; not me! An eccentric guy! He would tell Phil: ‘Whether you live like a gentleman or not, my boy, make sure you die like one!’ and he had himself preserved in a suit with a frock coat, a satin cravat, and a diamond pin. Oh, definitely one of a kind, I can assure you!”

Of Bosinney himself Baynes would speak warmly, with a certain compassion: “He’s got a streak of his father’s Byronism. Why, look at the way he threw up his chances when he left my office; going off like that for six months with a knapsack, and all for what?—to study foreign architecture—foreign! What could he expect? And there he is—a clever young fellow—doesn’t make his hundred a year! Now this engagement is the best thing that could have happened—keep him steady; he’s one of those that go to bed all day and stay up all night, simply because they’ve no method; but no vice about him—not an ounce of vice. Old Forsyte’s a rich man!”

Baynes spoke about Bosinney with warmth and a bit of compassion: “He has a bit of his father’s romantic spirit. Just look at how he walked away from his opportunities when he left my office; going off for six months with a backpack, and all for what?—to study architecture abroad—abroad! What did he expect? And there he is—a smart young guy—barely making a hundred a year! This engagement is the best thing that could have happened—will keep him grounded; he’s one of those people who sleep all day and stay up all night simply because he has no routine; but there’s no bad habits in him—not a trace of vice. Old Forsyte is a wealthy man!”

Mr. Baynes made himself extremely pleasant to June, who frequently visited his house in Lowndes Square at this period.

Mr. Baynes was very nice to June, who often visited his house in Lowndes Square during this time.

“This house of your cousin’s—what a capital man of business—is the very thing for Philip,” he would say to her; “you mustn’t expect to see too much of him just now, my dear young lady. The good cause—the good cause! The young man must make his way. When I was his age I was at work day and night. My dear wife used to say to me, ‘Bobby, don’t work too hard, think of your health’; but I never spared myself!”

“This house of your cousin’s—what a great businessman he is—is perfect for Philip,” he would say to her; “you shouldn’t expect to see too much of him right now, my dear young lady. The good cause—the good cause! The young man has to find his path. When I was his age, I worked all day and night. My dear wife would say to me, ‘Bobby, don’t work too hard, think of your health’; but I never took it easy!”

June had complained that her lover found no time to come to Stanhope Gate.

June had complained that her boyfriend never made time to come to Stanhope Gate.

The first time he came again they had not been together a quarter of an hour before, by one of those coincidences of which she was a mistress, Mrs. Septimus Small arrived. Thereon Bosinney rose and hid himself, according to previous arrangement, in the little study, to wait for her departure.

The first time he came back, they hadn’t been together for even fifteen minutes when, by one of those coincidences she always seemed to have a knack for, Mrs. Septimus Small showed up. At that, Bosinney got up and quietly slipped away, as they had planned, to the small study to wait for her to leave.

“My dear,” said Aunt Juley, “how thin he is! I’ve often noticed it with engaged people; but you mustn’t let it get worse. There’s Barlow’s extract of veal; it did your Uncle Swithin a lot of good.”

“My dear,” said Aunt Juley, “he’s so thin! I’ve noticed that with engaged people; but you can’t let it get any worse. There’s Barlow’s extract of veal; it really helped your Uncle Swithin.”

June, her little figure erect before the hearth, her small face quivering grimly, for she regarded her aunt’s untimely visit in the light of a personal injury, replied with scorn:

June stood small and straight in front of the fireplace, her face twitching with anger, as she saw her aunt's unexpected visit as a personal attack. She replied with disdain:

“It’s because he’s busy; people who can do anything worth doing are never fat!”

“It’s because he’s busy; people who can do anything worth doing are never overweight!”

Aunt Juley pouted; she herself had always been thin, but the only pleasure she derived from the fact was the opportunity of longing to be stouter.

Aunt Juley sulked; she had always been thin, but the only enjoyment she got from it was the chance to wish she were heavier.

“I don’t think,” she said mournfully, “that you ought to let them call him ‘The Buccaneer’; people might think it odd, now that he’s going to build a house for Soames. I do hope he will be careful; it’s so important for him. Soames has such good taste!”

“I don’t think,” she said sadly, “that you should let them call him ‘The Buccaneer’; people might find it strange now that he’s going to build a house for Soames. I really hope he’ll be careful; it’s so important for him. Soames has such great taste!”

“Taste!” cried June, flaring up at once; “wouldn’t give that for his taste, or any of the family’s!”

“Taste!” shouted June, getting instantly worked up; “I wouldn’t value that for his taste, or anyone in his family’s!”

Mrs. Small was taken aback.

Mrs. Small was surprised.

“Your Uncle Swithin,” she said, “always had beautiful taste! And Soames’s little house is lovely; you don’t mean to say you don’t think so!”

“Your Uncle Swithin,” she said, “always had great taste! And Soames’s little house is charming; you can’t be saying you don’t think so!”

“H’mph!” said June, “that’s only because Irene’s there!”

“Hmph!” said June, “that’s just because Irene’s there!”

Aunt Juley tried to say something pleasant:

Aunt Juley tried to say something nice:

“And how will dear Irene like living in the country?”

“And how will dear Irene enjoy living in the countryside?”

June gazed at her intently, with a look in her eyes as if her conscience had suddenly leaped up into them; it passed; and an even more intent look took its place, as if she had stared that conscience out of countenance. She replied imperiously:

June stared at her with a gaze that seemed to show her conscience had suddenly surfaced; that look faded, and an even more intense expression took over, as if she had challenged that conscience to back down. She responded authoritatively:

“Of course she’ll like it; why shouldn’t she?”

“Of course she’ll like it; why wouldn’t she?”

Mrs. Small grew nervous.

Mrs. Small got anxious.

“I didn’t know,” she said; “I thought she mightn’t like to leave her friends. Your Uncle James says she doesn’t take enough interest in life. We think—I mean Timothy thinks—she ought to go out more. I expect you’ll miss her very much!”

“I didn’t know,” she said; “I thought she might not want to leave her friends. Your Uncle James says she doesn’t care enough about life. We think—I mean Timothy thinks—she should go out more. I bet you’ll really miss her!”

June clasped her hands behind her neck.

June clasped her hands behind her neck.

“I do wish,” she cried, “Uncle Timothy wouldn’t talk about what doesn’t concern him!”

“I really wish,” she exclaimed, “Uncle Timothy wouldn’t talk about things that don’t concern him!”

Aunt Juley rose to the full height of her tall figure.

Aunt Juley stood up straight, showcasing her tall stature.

“He never talks about what doesn’t concern him,” she said.

“He never talks about things that don’t involve him,” she said.

June was instantly compunctious; she ran to her aunt and kissed her.

June immediately felt guilty; she ran to her aunt and kissed her.

“I’m very sorry, auntie; but I wish they’d let Irene alone.”

“I’m really sorry, Auntie, but I wish they’d just leave Irene alone.”

Aunt Juley, unable to think of anything further on the subject that would be suitable, was silent; she prepared for departure, hooking her black silk cape across her chest, and, taking up her green reticule:

Aunt Juley, unable to come up with anything else to say that seemed appropriate, fell silent; she got ready to leave, fastening her black silk cape across her chest, and picking up her green purse:

“And how is your dear grandfather?” she asked in the hall, “I expect he’s very lonely now that all your time is taken up with Mr. Bosinney.”

“And how is your beloved grandfather?” she asked in the hall, “I imagine he’s very lonely now that all your time is spent with Mr. Bosinney.”

She bent and kissed her niece hungrily, and with little, mincing steps passed away.

She leaned down and kissed her niece passionately, then walked away with small, careful steps.

The tears sprang up in Jun’s eyes; running into the little study, where Bosinney was sitting at the table drawing birds on the back of an envelope, she sank down by his side and cried:

The tears filled Jun's eyes; rushing into the small study, where Bosinney was at the table sketching birds on the back of an envelope, she sat down next to him and cried:

“Oh, Phil! it’s all so horrid!” Her heart was as warm as the colour of her hair.

“Oh, Phil! It’s all so awful!” Her heart was as warm as the color of her hair.

On the following Sunday morning, while Soames was shaving, a message was brought him to the effect that Mr. Bosinney was below, and would be glad to see him. Opening the door into his wife’s room, he said:

On the next Sunday morning, while Soames was shaving, he received a message saying that Mr. Bosinney was downstairs and wanted to see him. He opened the door to his wife’s room and said:

“Bosinney’s downstairs. Just go and entertain him while I finish shaving. I’ll be down in a minute. It’s about the plans, I expect.”

“Bosinney’s downstairs. Just go and keep him company while I finish shaving. I’ll be down in a minute. It’s probably about the plans.”

Irene looked at him, without reply, put the finishing touch to her dress and went downstairs. He could not make her out about this house. She had said nothing against it, and, as far as Bosinney was concerned, seemed friendly enough.

Irene looked at him without saying anything, finished her dress, and went downstairs. He couldn’t figure her out regarding this house. She hadn’t said anything negative about it, and as for Bosinney, she seemed friendly enough.

From the window of his dressing-room he could see them talking together in the little court below. He hurried on with his shaving, cutting his chin twice. He heard them laugh, and thought to himself: “Well, they get on all right, anyway!”

From the window of his dressing room, he could see them talking in the small courtyard below. He rushed through his shaving, nicking his chin twice. He heard them laughing and thought to himself, “Well, at least they're getting along!”

As he expected, Bosinney had come round to fetch him to look at the plans.

As he expected, Bosinney had come by to pick him up to check out the plans.

He took his hat and went over.

He grabbed his hat and walked over.

The plans were spread on the oak table in the architect’s room; and pale, imperturbable, inquiring, Soames bent over them for a long time without speaking.

The plans were laid out on the oak table in the architect’s office, and Soames, pale and calm, with a curious expression, leaned over them in silence for a long time.

He said at last in a puzzled voice:

He finally said in a confused tone:

“It’s an odd sort of house!”

“It’s a strange kind of house!”

A rectangular house of two stories was designed in a quadrangle round a covered-in court. This court, encircled by a gallery on the upper floor, was roofed with a glass roof, supported by eight columns running up from the ground.

A two-story rectangular house was built around a covered courtyard. This courtyard, surrounded by a balcony on the upper floor, had a glass roof held up by eight columns that rose from the ground.

It was indeed, to Forsyte eyes, an odd house.

It was definitely, from a Forsyte perspective, a strange house.

“There’s a lot of room cut to waste,” pursued Soames.

“There's a lot of space that's wasted,” Soames continued.

Bosinney began to walk about, and Soames did not like the expression on his face.

Bosinney started to walk around, and Soames didn't like the look on his face.

“The principle of this house,” said the architect, “was that you should have room to breathe—like a gentleman!”

“The idea behind this house,” said the architect, “was that you should have space to breathe—like a person of good standing!”

Soames extended his finger and thumb, as if measuring the extent of the distinction he should acquire; and replied:

Soames held out his finger and thumb, as if gauging the level of distinction he wanted to achieve; and replied:

“Oh! yes; I see.”

“Oh! Yes, I see.”

The peculiar look came into Bosinney’s face which marked all his enthusiasms.

The distinctive expression appeared on Bosinney's face that characterized all his passions.

“I’ve tried to plan you a house here with some self-respect of its own. If you don’t like it, you’d better say so. It’s certainly the last thing to be considered—who wants self-respect in a house, when you can squeeze in an extra lavatory?” He put his finger suddenly down on the left division of the centre oblong: “You can swing a cat here. This is for your pictures, divided from this court by curtains; draw them back and you’ll have a space of fifty-one by twenty-three six. This double-faced stove in the centre, here, looks one way towards the court, one way towards the picture room; this end wall is all window; you’ve a southeast light from that, a north light from the court. The rest of your pictures you can hang round the gallery upstairs, or in the other rooms.” “In architecture,” he went on—and though looking at Soames he did not seem to see him, which gave Soames an unpleasant feeling—“as in life, you’ll get no self-respect without regularity. Fellows tell you that’s old fashioned. It appears to be peculiar any way; it never occurs to us to embody the main principle of life in our buildings; we load our houses with decoration, gimcracks, corners, anything to distract the eye. On the contrary the eye should rest; get your effects with a few strong lines. The whole thing is regularity—there’s no self-respect without it.”

“I’ve tried to design a house for you here that has its own sense of dignity. If you don’t like it, you should definitely let me know. Honestly, it’s the last thing considered—who needs dignity in a house when you can fit in an extra bathroom?” He suddenly pointed to the left section of the center rectangle: “You can swing a cat in here. This is for your artwork, separated from this courtyard by curtains; pull them back and you’ll have a space of fifty-one by twenty-three six. This double-sided stove in the center looks one way toward the courtyard and the other way into the art room; this end wall is all windows; you’ll have southeast light from that side and north light from the courtyard. You can hang the rest of your paintings around the upstairs gallery or in the other rooms.” “In architecture,” he continued—and even though he was looking at Soames, he didn’t seem to see him, which made Soames feel uneasy—“just like in life, you won’t gain any dignity without regularity. People tell you that’s old-fashioned. It seems weird in any case; we never think to incorporate the main principles of life into our buildings; we clutter our homes with decorations, knick-knacks, corners, anything to distract the eye. Instead, the eye should be at ease; achieve your designs with a few bold lines. The whole essence is regularity—there’s no dignity without it.”

Soames, the unconscious ironist, fixed his gaze on Bosinney’s tie, which was far from being in the perpendicular; he was unshaven too, and his dress not remarkable for order. Architecture appeared to have exhausted his regularity.

Soames, the unaware ironist, focused on Bosinney’s tie, which was definitely not straight; he was also unshaven, and his outfit was not particularly tidy. It seemed like architecture had drained him of his usual neatness.

“Won’t it look like a barrack?” he inquired.

"Doesn't it look like a barracks?" he asked.

He did not at once receive a reply.

He didn’t get a response right away.

“I can see what it is,” said Bosinney, “you want one of Littlemaster’s houses—one of the pretty and commodious sort, where the servants will live in garrets, and the front door be sunk so that you may come up again. By all means try Littlemaster, you’ll find him a capital fellow, I’ve known him all my life!”

“I can see what you’re after,” said Bosinney, “you want one of Littlemaster’s houses—a nice, spacious one, where the servants can live in the attic and the front door is designed so you can step up into the house. Go ahead and give Littlemaster a try, you’ll find him to be a great guy; I’ve known him forever!”

Soames was alarmed. He had really been struck by the plans, and the concealment of his satisfaction had been merely instinctive. It was difficult for him to pay a compliment. He despised people who were lavish with their praises.

Soames was worried. He had genuinely been impressed by the plans, and hiding his satisfaction had been purely instinctive. It was hard for him to give a compliment. He looked down on people who were overly generous with their praise.

He found himself now in the embarrassing position of one who must pay a compliment or run the risk of losing a good thing. Bosinney was just the fellow who might tear up the plans and refuse to act for him; a kind of grown-up child!

He now found himself in the awkward situation of needing to give a compliment or risk losing something valuable. Bosinney was exactly the type of person who could rip up the plans and refuse to work for him; a sort of overgrown child!

This grown-up childishness, to which he felt so superior, exercised a peculiar and almost mesmeric effect on Soames, for he had never felt anything like it in himself.

This adult-like childishness, which he thought he was above, had a strange and almost hypnotic effect on Soames, as he had never experienced anything like it within himself.

“Well,” he stammered at last, “it’s—it’s, certainly original.”

“Well,” he stammered finally, “it’s—it’s definitely original.”

He had such a private distrust and even dislike of the word “original” that he felt he had not really given himself away by this remark.

He had such a personal distrust and even dislike of the word “original” that he felt he hadn’t really revealed anything about himself with this comment.

Bosinney seemed pleased. It was the sort of thing that would please a fellow like that! And his success encouraged Soames.

Bosinney looked pleased. It was exactly the kind of thing that would make someone like him happy! And his success motivated Soames.

“It’s—a big place,” he said.

“It’s a huge place,” he said.

“Space, air, light,” he heard Bosinney murmur, “you can’t live like a gentleman in one of Littlemaster’s—he builds for manufacturers.”

“Space, air, light,” he heard Bosinney say, “you can’t live like a gentleman in one of Littlemaster’s—he builds for manufacturers.”

Soames made a deprecating movement; he had been identified with a gentleman; not for a good deal of money now would he be classed with manufacturers. But his innate distrust of general principles revived. What the deuce was the good of talking about regularity and self-respect? It looked to him as if the house would be cold.

Soames shrugged it off; he had been associated with a gentleman. For a lot of money, he wouldn’t want to be grouped with manufacturers. But his natural skepticism about general ideas came back. What was the point of talking about order and self-respect? To him, it seemed like the place would be cold.

“Irene can’t stand the cold!” he said.

“Irene can't stand the cold!” he said.

“Ah!” said Bosinney sarcastically. “Your wife? She doesn’t like the cold? I’ll see to that; she shan’t be cold. Look here!” he pointed, to four marks at regular intervals on the walls of the court. “I’ve given you hot-water pipes in aluminium casings; you can get them with very good designs.”

“Ah!” Bosinney said with sarcasm. “Your wife? She doesn’t like the cold? I’ll take care of that; she won’t be cold. Look here!” He pointed to four marks evenly spaced on the walls of the courtyard. “I’ve installed hot-water pipes in aluminum casings; they come in some really nice designs.”

Soames looked suspiciously at these marks.

Soames looked at these marks with suspicion.

“It’s all very well, all this,” he said, “but what’s it going to cost?”

“It’s all great and all,” he said, “but what’s it going to cost?”

The architect took a sheet of paper from his pocket:

The architect pulled a piece of paper from his pocket:

“The house, of course, should be built entirely of stone, but, as I thought you wouldn’t stand that, I’ve compromised for a facing. It ought to have a copper roof, but I’ve made it green slate. As it is, including metal work, it’ll cost you eight thousand five hundred.”

“The house should definitely be made entirely of stone, but since I figured you wouldn't go for that, I've settled for a stone facade. It should have a copper roof, but I've used green slate instead. As it stands, including the metal work, it’ll cost you eight thousand five hundred.”

“Eight thousand five hundred?” said Soames. “Why, I gave you an outside limit of eight!”

“Eight thousand five hundred?” said Soames. “I specifically told you the maximum was eight!”

“Can’t be done for a penny less,” replied Bosinney coolly.

“Can’t be done for a penny less,” Bosinney replied coolly.

“You must take it or leave it!”

“You have to accept it or reject it!”

It was the only way, probably, that such a proposition could have been made to Soames. He was nonplussed. Conscience told him to throw the whole thing up. But the design was good, and he knew it—there was completeness about it, and dignity; the servants’ apartments were excellent too. He would gain credit by living in a house like that—with such individual features, yet perfectly well-arranged.

It was probably the only way that such a proposal could have been made to Soames. He was taken aback. His conscience told him to give up on the whole idea. But the plan was solid, and he recognized that—there was a sense of completeness and dignity about it; the staff's quarters were great too. He would earn respect by living in a house like that—with such unique features, yet perfectly organized.

He continued poring over the plans, while Bosinney went into his bedroom to shave and dress.

He kept studying the plans, while Bosinney went into his room to shave and get dressed.

The two walked back to Montpellier Square in silence, Soames watching him out of the corner of his eye.

The two walked back to Montpellier Square in silence, Soames glancing at him from the corner of his eye.

The Buccaneer was rather a good-looking fellow—so he thought—when he was properly got up.

The Buccaneer considered himself a pretty good-looking guy—at least when he was well-dressed.

Irene was bending over her flowers when the two men came in.

Irene was leaning over her flowers when the two men walked in.

She spoke of sending across the Park to fetch June.

She talked about sending someone across the park to get June.

“No, no,” said Soames, “we’ve still got business to talk over!”

“No, no,” said Soames, “we still have business to discuss!”

At lunch he was almost cordial, and kept pressing Bosinney to eat. He was pleased to see the architect in such high spirits, and left him to spend the afternoon with Irene, while he stole off to his pictures, after his Sunday habit. At tea-time he came down to the drawing-room, and found them talking, as he expressed it, nineteen to the dozen.

At lunch, he was almost friendly and kept urging Bosinney to eat. He was glad to see the architect in such good spirits and left him to spend the afternoon with Irene while he sneaked off to his paintings, as was his Sunday routine. When it was time for tea, he came down to the drawing room and found them chatting away, as he put it, at a mile a minute.

Unobserved in the doorway, he congratulated himself that things were taking the right turn. It was lucky she and Bosinney got on; she seemed to be falling into line with the idea of the new house.

Unnoticed in the doorway, he praised himself for how things were going in the right direction. It was fortunate that she and Bosinney were getting along; she appeared to be coming around to the idea of the new house.

Quiet meditation among his pictures had decided him to spring the five hundred if necessary; but he hoped that the afternoon might have softened Bosinney’s estimates. It was so purely a matter which Bosinney could remedy if he liked; there must be a dozen ways in which he could cheapen the production of a house without spoiling the effect.

Quiet reflection among his pictures made him decide to spend the five hundred if he had to; but he hoped that the afternoon might have made Bosinney reconsider his estimates. It was completely something Bosinney could fix if he wanted to; there were probably a dozen ways he could lower the cost of building a house without ruining its appearance.

He awaited, therefore, his opportunity till Irene was handing the architect his first cup of tea. A chink of sunshine through the lace of the blinds warmed her cheek, shone in the gold of her hair, and in her soft eyes. Possibly the same gleam deepened Bosinney’s colour, gave the rather startled look to his face.

He waited for his chance until Irene was giving the architect his first cup of tea. A beam of sunshine through the lace of the blinds warmed her cheek, glinted in her golden hair, and sparkled in her soft eyes. Maybe the same light heightened Bosinney’s color and gave his face a somewhat startled look.

Soames hated sunshine, and he at once got up, to draw the blind. Then he took his own cup of tea from his wife, and said, more coldly than he had intended:

Soames hated sunshine, so he immediately got up to pull down the blind. Then he took his cup of tea from his wife and said, more coldly than he meant to:

“Can’t you see your way to do it for eight thousand after all? There must be a lot of little things you could alter.”

“Can’t you see your way to do it for eight thousand after all? There must be a lot of small things you could change.”

Bosinney drank off his tea at a gulp, put down his cup, and answered:

Bosinney quickly drank his tea in one go, set his cup down, and replied:

“Not one!”

“Not a single one!”

Soames saw that his suggestion had touched some unintelligible point of personal vanity.

Soames realized that his suggestion had hit on something obscurely tied to personal vanity.

“Well,” he agreed, with sulky resignation; “you must have it your own way, I suppose.”

“Well,” he said, with a downcast acceptance, “I guess you have to have it your way, right?”

A few minutes later Bosinney rose to go, and Soames rose too, to see him off the premises. The architect seemed in absurdly high spirits. After watching him walk away at a swinging pace, Soames returned moodily to the drawing-room, where Irene was putting away the music, and, moved by an uncontrollable spasm of curiosity, he asked:

A few minutes later, Bosinney got up to leave, and Soames stood up too to see him out. The architect appeared to be in surprisingly good spirits. After watching him walk away with a confident stride, Soames returned to the drawing-room, where Irene was packing away the music, and, driven by an uncontrollable urge to know more, he asked:

“Well, what do you think of ‘The Buccaneer’?”

“Well, what do you think of ‘The Buccaneer’?”

He looked at the carpet while waiting for her answer, and he had to wait some time.

He looked at the carpet while waiting for her answer, and he had to wait a while.

“I don’t know,” she said at last.

“I don’t know,” she finally said.

“Do you think he’s good-looking?”

"Do you think he's handsome?"

Irene smiled. And it seemed to Soames that she was mocking him.

Irene smiled. And it felt to Soames like she was making fun of him.

“Yes,” she answered; “very.”

“Yes,” she replied; “very.”

CHAPTER IX
DEATH OF AUNT ANN

There came a morning at the end of September when Aunt Ann was unable to take from Smither’s hands the insignia of personal dignity. After one look at the old face, the doctor, hurriedly sent for, announced that Miss Forsyte had passed away in her sleep.

There came a morning at the end of September when Aunt Ann couldn't take the insignia of personal dignity from Smither's hands. After a quick look at the old face, the doctor, who had been called in a hurry, announced that Miss Forsyte had died in her sleep.

Aunts Juley and Hester were overwhelmed by the shock. They had never imagined such an ending. Indeed, it is doubtful whether they had ever realized that an ending was bound to come. Secretly they felt it unreasonable of Ann to have left them like this without a word, without even a struggle. It was unlike her.

Aunts Juley and Hester were stunned by the shock. They had never imagined such an ending. In fact, it's questionable if they ever really understood that an ending was inevitable. Deep down, they thought it was unfair of Ann to leave them like this without a word, without even putting up a fight. It just wasn't like her.

Perhaps what really affected them so profoundly was the thought that a Forsyte should have let go her grasp on life. If one, then why not all!

Maybe what really impacted them so deeply was the idea that a Forsyte had given up her hold on life. If one could, then why not all!

It was a full hour before they could make up their minds to tell Timothy. If only it could be kept from him! If only it could be broken to him by degrees!

It took a full hour for them to decide to tell Timothy. If only they could keep it from him! If only they could ease him into it slowly!

And long they stood outside his door whispering together. And when it was over they whispered together again.

And they stood outside his door for a long time, whispering to each other. And when it was over, they whispered together once more.

He would feel it more, they were afraid, as time went on. Still, he had taken it better than could have been expected. He would keep his bed, of course!

He would feel it more, they were worried, as time went on. Still, he had handled it better than expected. He would definitely stay in bed!

They separated, crying quietly.

They parted, crying softly.

Aunt Juley stayed in her room, prostrated by the blow. Her face, discoloured by tears, was divided into compartments by the little ridges of pouting flesh which had swollen with emotion. It was impossible to conceive of life without Ann, who had lived with her for seventy-three years, broken only by the short interregnum of her married life, which seemed now so unreal. At fixed intervals she went to her drawer, and took from beneath the lavender bags a fresh pocket-handkerchief. Her warm heart could not bear the thought that Ann was lying there so cold.

Aunt Juley stayed in her room, completely devastated by the news. Her face, marked by tears, showed signs of distress with swollen patches of skin. It was unimaginable to think of life without Ann, who had been by her side for seventy-three years, except for the brief period of her marriage, which now felt so distant. Every so often, she opened her drawer and took out a fresh handkerchief from beneath the lavender bags. Her tender heart couldn’t stand the idea of Ann lying there so cold.

Aunt Hester, the silent, the patient, that backwater of the family energy, sat in the drawing-room, where the blinds were drawn; and she, too, had wept at first, but quietly, without visible effect. Her guiding principle, the conservation of energy, did not abandon her in sorrow. She sat, slim, motionless, studying the grate, her hands idle in the lap of her black silk dress. They would want to rouse her into doing something, no doubt. As if there were any good in that! Doing something would not bring back Ann! Why worry her?

Aunt Hester, the quiet one, the patient one, that hidden source of family energy, sat in the living room with the curtains drawn. She had cried at first, but it was silent, without showing any signs. Her guiding principle, conserving energy, didn’t leave her even in grief. She sat there, slim and still, focused on the fireplace, her hands resting in her lap on her black silk dress. They’d probably want to get her to do something, for sure. As if that would help! Doing something wouldn’t bring Ann back! Why bother her?

Five o’clock brought three of the brothers, Jolyon and James and Swithin; Nicholas was at Yarmouth, and Roger had a bad attack of gout. Mrs. Hayman had been by herself earlier in the day, and, after seeing Ann, had gone away, leaving a message for Timothy—which was kept from him—that she ought to have been told sooner. In fact, there was a feeling amongst them all that they ought to have been told sooner, as though they had missed something; and James said:

Five o’clock brought three of the brothers, Jolyon, James, and Swithin; Nicholas was in Yarmouth, and Roger was suffering from a bad gout attack. Mrs. Hayman had been alone earlier in the day, and after seeing Ann, she left a message for Timothy—which was kept from him—saying she should have been informed sooner. In fact, everyone felt they should have been informed earlier, as if something important had been overlooked; and James said:

“I knew how it’d be; I told you she wouldn’t last through the summer.”

“I knew how it would be; I told you she wouldn't make it through the summer.”

Aunt Hester made no reply; it was nearly October, but what was the good of arguing; some people were never satisfied.

Aunt Hester didn’t respond; it was almost October, but what was the point of arguing? Some people were just never satisfied.

She sent up to tell her sister that the brothers were there. Mrs. Small came down at once. She had bathed her face, which was still swollen, and though she looked severely at Swithin’s trousers, for they were of light blue—he had come straight from the club, where the news had reached him—she wore a more cheerful expression than usual, the instinct for doing the wrong thing being even now too strong for her.

She sent someone to tell her sister that the brothers had arrived. Mrs. Small came down immediately. She had washed her face, which was still puffy, and although she glared at Swithin’s light blue trousers—he had come straight from the club where he heard the news—she had a more positive look than usual, her tendency to make the wrong choice still too powerful for her.

Presently all five went up to look at the body. Under the pure white sheet a quilted counter-pane had been placed, for now, more than ever, Aunt Ann had need of warmth; and, the pillows removed, her spine and head rested flat, with the semblance of their life-long inflexibility; the coif banding the top of her brow was drawn on either side to the level of the ears, and between it and the sheet her face, almost as white, was turned with closed eyes to the faces of her brothers and sisters. In its extraordinary peace the face was stronger than ever, nearly all bone now under the scarce-wrinkled parchment of skin—square jaw and chin, cheekbones, forehead with hollow temples, chiselled nose—the fortress of an unconquerable spirit that had yielded to death, and in its upward sightlessness seemed trying to regain that spirit, to regain the guardianship it had just laid down.

Now all five of them went up to look at the body. Under the pure white sheet, a quilted blanket had been placed because, more than ever, Aunt Ann needed warmth; and with the pillows removed, her spine and head rested flat, showing their lifelong stiffness. The coif around her brow was pulled on both sides to the level of her ears, and between it and the sheet, her face—almost as white—was turned with closed eyes towards the faces of her brothers and sisters. In its extraordinary peace, her face appeared stronger than ever, nearly all bone now beneath the lightly wrinkled skin—square jaw and chin, cheekbones, forehead with hollow temples, and a sculpted nose—the stronghold of an unconquerable spirit that had surrendered to death, and in its sightless upward gaze seemed to be trying to reclaim that spirit, to take back the guardianship it had just relinquished.

Swithin took but one look at the face, and left the room; the sight, he said afterwards, made him very queer. He went downstairs shaking the whole house, and, seizing his hat, clambered into his brougham, without giving any directions to the coachman. He was driven home, and all the evening sat in his chair without moving.

Swithin glanced at the face and immediately left the room; he later said that the sight made him feel really strange. He went downstairs, shaking the whole house, and grabbed his hat, jumping into his carriage without telling the driver where to go. He was taken home, and for the entire evening, he just sat in his chair without moving.

He could take nothing for dinner but a partridge, with an imperial pint of champagne....

He could have nothing for dinner except a partridge and a pint of champagne.

Old Jolyon stood at the bottom of the bed, his hands folded in front of him. He alone of those in the room remembered the death of his mother, and though he looked at Ann, it was of that he was thinking. Ann was an old woman, but death had come to her at last—death came to all! His face did not move, his gaze seemed travelling from very far.

Old Jolyon stood at the foot of the bed, his hands clasped in front of him. He was the only one in the room who remembered his mother's death, and as he looked at Ann, that memory filled his thoughts. Ann was an elderly woman, but death had finally come for her—death comes for everyone! His expression was blank, and his eyes seemed distant, as if looking from far away.

Aunt Hester stood beside him. She did not cry now, tears were exhausted—her nature refused to permit a further escape of force; she twisted her hands, looking not at Ann, but from side to side, seeking some way of escaping the effort of realization.

Aunt Hester stood next to him. She wasn’t crying anymore; her tears were all gone—her nature wouldn’t allow her to let out any more emotion. She twisted her hands, not looking at Ann but glancing from side to side, searching for a way to avoid the hard work of coming to terms with what was happening.

Of all the brothers and sisters James manifested the most emotion. Tears rolled down the parallel furrows of his thin face; where he should go now to tell his troubles he did not know; Juley was no good, Hester worse than useless! He felt Ann’s death more than he had ever thought he should; this would upset him for weeks!

Of all his brothers and sisters, James showed the most emotion. Tears streamed down the lines of his thin face; he had no idea where to go to share his troubles; Juley was no help, and Hester was even more useless! He felt Ann’s death more deeply than he ever expected; this would upset him for weeks!

Presently Aunt Hester stole out, and Aunt Juley began moving about, doing “what was necessary,” so that twice she knocked against something. Old Jolyon, roused from his reverie, that reverie of the long, long past, looked sternly at her, and went away. James alone was left by the bedside; glancing stealthily round, to see that he was not observed, he twisted his long body down, placed a kiss on the dead forehead, then he, too, hastily left the room. Encountering Smither in the hall, he began to ask her about the funeral, and, finding that she knew nothing, complained bitterly that, if they didn’t take care, everything would go wrong. She had better send for Mr. Soames—he knew all about that sort of thing; her master was very much upset, he supposed—he would want looking after; as for her mistresses, they were no good—they had no gumption! They would be ill too, he shouldn’t wonder. She had better send for the doctor; it was best to take things in time. He didn’t think his sister Ann had had the best opinion; if she’d had Blank she would have been alive now. Smither might send to Park Lane any time she wanted advice. Of course, his carriage was at their service for the funeral. He supposed she hadn’t such a thing as a glass of claret and a biscuit—he had had no lunch!

Right now, Aunt Hester slipped out, and Aunt Juley started moving around, doing “what needed to be done,” which caused her to bump into things twice. Old Jolyon, pulled from his daydream of the distant past, looked at her sharply and left. James was the only one left by the bedside; glancing around furtively to make sure no one was watching, he bent down, kissed the dead forehead, then quickly left the room too. When he ran into Smither in the hall, he began asking her about the funeral and, finding out she was clueless, complained bitterly that if they weren’t careful, everything would go wrong. She should send for Mr. Soames—he knew all about that sort of thing; he assumed her master was very upset—he would need looking after; as for her mistresses, they were useless—they had no common sense! He wouldn’t be surprised if they got sick too. She should call the doctor; it was best to take care of things early. He didn’t think his sister Ann had gotten the best advice; if she’d had Blank, she’d still be alive. Smither could reach out to Park Lane anytime she needed advice. Of course, his carriage was available for the funeral. He guessed she didn’t have a glass of claret and a biscuit—he hadn’t had any lunch!

The days before the funeral passed quietly. It had long been known, of course, that Aunt Ann had left her little property to Timothy. There was, therefore, no reason for the slightest agitation. Soames, who was sole executor, took charge of all arrangements, and in due course sent out the following invitation to every male member of the family:

The days leading up to the funeral went by quietly. It had been clear for a while that Aunt Ann had left her small estate to Timothy. So, there was no reason for any upset. Soames, the only executor, handled all the arrangements and eventually sent out the following invitation to every male family member:

“To——
    “Your presence is requested at the funeral of Miss Ann Forsyte, in Highgate Cemetery, at noon of Oct. 1st. Carriages will meet at ‘The Bower,’ Bayswater Road, at 10.45. No flowers by request.
    “R.S.V.P.”

“To——
“You are invited to the funeral of Miss Ann Forsyte, which will take place at Highgate Cemetery at noon on October 1st. Carriages will be available at ‘The Bower,’ Bayswater Road, at 10:45 AM. Please, no flowers.
“R.S.V.P.”

The morning came, cold, with a high, grey, London sky, and at half-past ten the first carriage, that of James, drove up. It contained James and his son-in-law Dartie, a fine man, with a square chest, buttoned very tightly into a frock coat, and a sallow, fattish face adorned with dark, well-curled moustaches, and that incorrigible commencement of whisker which, eluding the strictest attempts at shaving, seems the mark of something deeply ingrained in the personality of the shaver, being especially noticeable in men who speculate.

The morning arrived, chilly, under a high, grey London sky, and at 10:30, the first carriage, belonging to James, pulled up. Inside were James and his son-in-law Dartie, a handsome guy with a broad chest tightly packed into a frock coat, and a pale, plump face highlighted by dark, neatly curled mustaches, along with that stubborn growth of beard that defies the closest shaving, which seems to signify something deeply rooted in the personality of the shaver, especially noticeable in men who are involved in speculation.

Soames, in his capacity of executor, received the guests, for Timothy still kept his bed; he would get up after the funeral; and Aunts Juley and Hester would not be coming down till all was over, when it was understood there would be lunch for anyone who cared to come back. The next to arrive was Roger, still limping from the gout, and encircled by three of his sons—young Roger, Eustace, and Thomas. George, the remaining son, arrived almost immediately afterwards in a hansom, and paused in the hall to ask Soames how he found undertaking pay.

Soames, acting as executor, welcomed the guests since Timothy was still in bed; he would get up after the funeral. Aunts Juley and Hester wouldn’t come down until everything was over, and it was understood that there would be lunch for anyone who wanted to come back. The next to arrive was Roger, still limping from gout and accompanied by three of his sons—young Roger, Eustace, and Thomas. George, the last son, arrived almost immediately afterward in a cab and stopped in the hall to ask Soames how he found the pay for undertaking.

They disliked each other.

They didn't like each other.

Then came two Haymans—Giles and Jesse perfectly silent, and very well dressed, with special creases down their evening trousers. Then old Jolyon alone. Next, Nicholas, with a healthy colour in his face, and a carefully veiled sprightliness in every movement of his head and body. One of his sons followed him, meek and subdued. Swithin Forsyte, and Bosinney arrived at the same moment,—and stood—bowing precedence to each other,—but on the door opening they tried to enter together; they renewed their apologies in the hall, and, Swithin, settling his stock, which had become disarranged in the struggle, very slowly mounted the stairs. The other Hayman; two married sons of Nicholas, together with Tweetyman, Spender, and Warry, the husbands of married Forsyte and Hayman daughters. The company was then complete, twenty-one in all, not a male member of the family being absent but Timothy and young Jolyon.

Then came two Haymans—Giles and Jesse—perfectly silent and sharply dressed, with crisply creased evening trousers. Then old Jolyon entered alone. Next was Nicholas, his face glowing with health and a carefully masked cheerfulness in the way he moved his head and body. One of his sons followed him, looking meek and subdued. Swithin Forsyte and Bosinney arrived at the same moment and stood, bowing to each other politely, but when the door opened, they both tried to walk in at the same time. They exchanged apologies in the hallway, and Swithin, fixing his tie that had gotten messed up in the commotion, slowly walked up the stairs. The other Hayman, along with two married sons of Nicholas, joined them, as did Tweetyman, Spender, and Warry, the husbands of married Forsyte and Hayman daughters. The group was then complete, twenty-one in total, with only Timothy and young Jolyon missing.

Entering the scarlet and green drawing-room, whose apparel made so vivid a setting for their unaccustomed costumes, each tried nervously to find a seat, desirous of hiding the emphatic blackness of his trousers. There seemed a sort of indecency in that blackness and in the colour of their gloves—a sort of exaggeration of the feelings; and many cast shocked looks of secret envy at “the Buccaneer,” who had no gloves, and was wearing grey trousers. A subdued hum of conversation rose, no one speaking of the departed, but each asking after the other, as though thereby casting an indirect libation to this event, which they had come to honour.

Walking into the red and green living room, which provided a striking backdrop for their unusual outfits, everyone nervously searched for a place to sit, eager to conceal the stark blackness of their pants. That blackness and the color of their gloves felt somewhat inappropriate, an overemphasis of their emotions; many gave disapproving glances mixed with secret envy at “the Buccaneer,” who wore no gloves and had on gray trousers. A quiet murmur of conversation filled the air, with no one mentioning the person who had passed away, but each inquiring about one another, as if to pay an indirect tribute to the occasion they had come to honor.

And presently James said:

And then James said:

“Well, I think we ought to be starting.”

“Well, I think we should get going.”

They went downstairs, and, two and two, as they had been told off in strict precedence, mounted the carriages.

They went downstairs, and in pairs, just as they had been instructed, got into the carriages.

The hearse started at a foot’s pace; the carriages moved slowly after. In the first went old Jolyon with Nicholas; in the second, the twins, Swithin and James; in the third, Roger and young Roger; Soames, young Nicholas, George, and Bosinney followed in the fourth. Each of the other carriages, eight in all, held three or four of the family; behind them came the doctor’s brougham; then, at a decent interval, cabs containing family clerks and servants; and at the very end, one containing nobody at all, but bringing the total cortege up to the number of thirteen.

The hearse moved at a slow pace, with the carriages trailing behind. In the first carriage were old Jolyon and Nicholas; in the second were the twins, Swithin and James; in the third were Roger and young Roger; Soames, young Nicholas, George, and Bosinney were in the fourth. Each of the other carriages, making a total of eight, held three or four family members; behind them came the doctor’s carriage; then, at a respectful distance, cabs carrying family clerks and servants; and at the very end was one carriage that was empty, bringing the total procession to thirteen.

So long as the procession kept to the highway of the Bayswater Road, it retained the foot’s-pace, but, turning into less important thorough-fares, it soon broke into a trot, and so proceeded, with intervals of walking in the more fashionable streets, until it arrived. In the first carriage old Jolyon and Nicholas were talking of their wills. In the second the twins, after a single attempt, had lapsed into complete silence; both were rather deaf, and the exertion of making themselves heard was too great. Only once James broke this silence:

As long as the parade stuck to the main road along Bayswater Road, it moved at a slow pace, but once it turned onto less busy streets, it quickly picked up speed to a trot and continued like that, with some walking through the more upscale areas, until it reached its destination. In the first carriage, old Jolyon and Nicholas were discussing their wills. In the second carriage, the twins had fallen silent after a brief attempt to chat; both were somewhat hard of hearing, and trying to be heard was just too much effort. James only broke this silence once:

“I shall have to be looking about for some ground somewhere. What arrangements have you made, Swithin?”

“I need to find some land somewhere. What plans have you made, Swithin?”

And Swithin, fixing him with a dreadful stare, answered:

And Swithin, giving him a chilling look, replied:

“Don’t talk to me about such things!”

“Don’t talk to me about that stuff!”

In the third carriage a disjointed conversation was carried on in the intervals of looking out to see how far they had got, George remarking, “Well, it was really time that the poor old lady went.” He didn’t believe in people living beyond seventy, Young Nicholas replied mildly that the rule didn’t seem to apply to the Forsytes. George said he himself intended to commit suicide at sixty. Young Nicholas, smiling and stroking a long chin, didn’t think his father would like that theory; he had made a lot of money since he was sixty. Well, seventy was the outside limit; it was then time, George said, for them to go and leave their money to their children. Soames, hitherto silent, here joined in; he had not forgotten the remark about the “undertaking,” and, lifting his eyelids almost imperceptibly, said it was all very well for people who never made money to talk. He himself intended to live as long as he could. This was a hit at George, who was notoriously hard up. Bosinney muttered abstractedly “Hear, hear!” and, George yawning, the conversation dropped.

In the third carriage, a choppy conversation took place during breaks to check how far they had traveled. George remarked, “Well, it was really time for the poor old lady to go.” He didn’t believe people should live past seventy. Young Nicholas gently replied that this rule didn't seem to apply to the Forsytes. George stated he intended to end his life at sixty. Young Nicholas, smiling and stroking his long chin, thought his father wouldn't agree with that idea; he'd made a lot of money since turning sixty. George maintained that seventy was the maximum age; it was then time for people to go and leave their money to their kids. Soames, who had been silent until then, chimed in; he recalled the comment about the “undertaking” and, lifting his eyelids almost imperceptibly, said it was easy for those who hadn’t made money to talk. He personally planned to live as long as possible. This was a jab at George, who was well-known for being short on cash. Bosinney muttered absently, “Hear, hear!” and as George yawned, the conversation faded.

Upon arriving, the coffin was borne into the chapel, and, two by two, the mourners filed in behind it. This guard of men, all attached to the dead by the bond of kinship, was an impressive and singular sight in the great city of London, with its overwhelming diversity of life, its innumerable vocations, pleasures, duties, its terrible hardness, its terrible call to individualism.

Upon arriving, the coffin was carried into the chapel, and the mourners entered behind it in pairs. This group of men, all connected to the deceased by family ties, was a striking and unique sight in the vast city of London, with its overwhelming diversity, countless jobs, pleasures, responsibilities, its harshness, and its relentless push towards individualism.

The family had gathered to triumph over all this, to give a show of tenacious unity, to illustrate gloriously that law of property underlying the growth of their tree, by which it had thriven and spread, trunk and branches, the sap flowing through all, the full growth reached at the appointed time. The spirit of the old woman lying in her last sleep had called them to this demonstration. It was her final appeal to that unity which had been their strength—it was her final triumph that she had died while the tree was yet whole.

The family had come together to overcome everything, to show their strong unity, to beautifully illustrate the principle of ownership that supported the growth of their tree, by which it had flourished and spread, trunk and branches, the sap flowing through all, fully grown at the right time. The spirit of the old woman in her last rest had summoned them to this gathering. It was her last plea for the unity that had been their strength—her final victory that she had passed away while the tree was still intact.

She was spared the watching of the branches jut out beyond the point of balance. She could not look into the hearts of her followers. The same law that had worked in her, bringing her up from a tall, straight-backed slip of a girl to a woman strong and grown, from a woman grown to a woman old, angular, feeble, almost witchlike, with individuality all sharpened and sharpened, as all rounding from the world’s contact fell off from her—that same law would work, was working, in the family she had watched like a mother.

She avoided watching the branches extend beyond their point of balance. She couldn’t see into the hearts of her followers. The same force that had transformed her from a tall, straight-backed girl into a strong, mature woman, and then into an old, angular, frail woman—almost witchlike, with her individuality sharpened as all the softness from the world’s influence faded away—that same force was at work, was affecting the family she had observed like a mother.

She had seen it young, and growing, she had seen it strong and grown, and before her old eyes had time or strength to see any more, she died. She would have tried, and who knows but she might have kept it young and strong, with her old fingers, her trembling kisses—a little longer; alas! not even Aunt Ann could fight with Nature.

She had watched it grow up, seen it become strong, and before her aging eyes had the chance to see anything more, she passed away. She would have tried, and who knows, maybe she could have kept it young and strong a little longer with her old hands and trembling kisses; unfortunately, not even Aunt Ann could go against Nature.

“Pride comes before a fall!” In accordance with this, the greatest of Nature’s ironies, the Forsyte family had gathered for a last proud pageant before they fell. Their faces to right and left, in single lines, were turned for the most part impassively toward the ground, guardians of their thoughts; but here and there, one looking upward, with a line between his brows, searched to see some sight on the chapel walls too much for him, to be listening to something that appalled. And the responses, low-muttered, in voices through which rose the same tone, the same unseizable family ring, sounded weird, as though murmured in hurried duplication by a single person.

“Pride comes before a fall!” Following this, in one of Nature’s greatest ironies, the Forsyte family had come together for one last proud display before their downfall. Their faces mostly expressionless, they stood in single lines, looking to the right and left, guarding their thoughts. But here and there, one person gazed upward, a crease in his brow, trying to see something on the chapel walls that was too much for him, unable to ignore a troubling sound. The responses, muttered softly in voices that shared the same tone, the same indistinguishable family signature, sounded eerie, as if whispered in a hurried echo by just one person.

The service in the chapel over, the mourners filed up again to guard the body to the tomb. The vault stood open, and, round it, men in black were waiting.

The service in the chapel ended, and the mourners lined up once more to escort the body to the tomb. The vault was open, and around it, men in black were waiting.

From that high and sacred field, where thousands of the upper middle class lay in their last sleep, the eyes of the Forsytes travelled down across the flocks of graves. There—spreading to the distance, lay London, with no sun over it, mourning the loss of its daughter, mourning with this family, so dear, the loss of her who was mother and guardian. A hundred thousand spires and houses, blurred in the great grey web of property, lay there like prostrate worshippers before the grave of this, the oldest Forsyte of them all.

From that elevated and sacred ground, where thousands of the upper middle class rested in their final sleep, the Forsytes gazed down across the rows of graves. There—spreading into the distance—was London, shrouded in gloom, mourning the loss of its own, grieving alongside this family, so beloved, for the one who was both mother and protector. A hundred thousand spires and buildings, blurred in the vast grey network of property, lay there like humbled worshippers before the grave of this, the oldest Forsyte of them all.

A few words, a sprinkle of earth, the thrusting of the coffin home, and Aunt Ann had passed to her last rest.

A few words, a bit of dirt, the lowering of the coffin into place, and Aunt Ann had been laid to rest for good.

Round the vault, trustees of that passing, the five brothers stood, with white heads bowed; they would see that Ann was comfortable where she was going. Her little property must stay behind, but otherwise, all that could be should be done....

Round the vault, the trustees of that passing, the five brothers stood, with white heads bowed; they would ensure that Ann was comfortable in her next place. Her small belongings must stay behind, but aside from that, everything that could be done would be done....

Then severally, each stood aside, and putting on his hat, turned back to inspect the new inscription on the marble of the family vault:

Then, one by one, they stepped aside, put on their hats, and went back to look at the new inscription on the marble of the family vault:

SACRED TO THE MEMORY OF
ANN FORSYTE,
THE DAUGHTER OF THE ABOVE
JOLYON AND ANN FORSYTE,
WHO DEPARTED THIS LIFE THE 27TH DAY OF
SEPTEMBER, 1886,
AGED EIGHTY-SEVEN YEARS AND FOUR DAYS.

SACRED TO THE MEMORY OF
ANN FORSYTE,
THE DAUGHTER OF THE ABOVE
JOLYON AND ANN FORSYTE,
WHO PASSED AWAY ON SEPTEMBER 27, 1886,
AT THE AGE OF EIGHTY-SEVEN YEARS AND FOUR DAYS.

Soon perhaps, someone else would be wanting an inscription. It was strange and intolerable, for they had not thought somehow, that Forsytes could die. And one and all they had a longing to get away from this painfulness, this ceremony which had reminded them of things they could not bear to think about—to get away quickly and go about their business and forget.

Soon, maybe someone else would want an inscription. It felt odd and unbearable because they hadn’t really considered that Forsytes could actually die. Each of them wanted to escape this discomfort, this ceremony that reminded them of things they couldn't stand to think about—to get away quickly, return to their routines, and forget.

It was cold, too; the wind, like some slow, disintegrating force, blowing up the hill over the graves, struck them with its chilly breath; they began to split into groups, and as quickly as possible to fill the waiting carriages.

It was cold, too; the wind, like a slow, disintegrating force, blowing up the hill over the graves, hit them with its chilly breath; they started to break into groups and hurried to fill the waiting carriages.

Swithin said he should go back to lunch at Timothy’s, and he offered to take anybody with him in his brougham. It was considered a doubtful privilege to drive with Swithin in his brougham, which was not a large one; nobody accepted, and he went off alone. James and Roger followed immediately after; they also would drop in to lunch. The others gradually melted away, Old Jolyon taking three nephews to fill up his carriage; he had a want of those young faces.

Swithin said he was going to head back to lunch at Timothy’s, and he offered to take anyone with him in his carriage. It was seen as a questionable privilege to ride with Swithin in his carriage, which was not that big; nobody accepted, and he left on his own. James and Roger followed right after; they also decided to join for lunch. The others slowly dispersed, with Old Jolyon taking three of his nephews to fill his carriage; he needed those young faces.

Soames, who had to arrange some details in the cemetery office, walked away with Bosinney. He had much to talk over with him, and, having finished his business, they strolled to Hampstead, lunched together at the Spaniard’s Inn, and spent a long time in going into practical details connected with the building of the house; they then proceeded to the tram-line, and came as far as the Marble Arch, where Bosinney went off to Stanhope Gate to see June.

Soames, who needed to sort out some details at the cemetery office, walked away with Bosinney. He had a lot to discuss with him, and after finishing his business, they walked to Hampstead, had lunch together at the Spaniard’s Inn, and spent a long time going over practical details related to building the house. They then headed to the tram line and traveled as far as the Marble Arch, where Bosinney split off to Stanhope Gate to see June.

Soames felt in excellent spirits when he arrived home, and confided to Irene at dinner that he had had a good talk with Bosinney, who really seemed a sensible fellow; they had had a capital walk too, which had done his liver good—he had been short of exercise for a long time—and altogether a very satisfactory day. If only it hadn’t been for poor Aunt Ann, he would have taken her to the theatre; as it was, they must make the best of an evening at home.

Soames was in great spirits when he got home and told Irene at dinner that he had a nice chat with Bosinney, who actually seemed like a smart guy; they had a really good walk too, which was good for his health—he hadn’t exercised in a while—and overall, it was a very satisfying day. If it hadn’t been for poor Aunt Ann, he would have taken her to the theater; as it was, they had to make the best of a night at home.

“The Buccaneer asked after you more than once,” he said suddenly. And moved by some inexplicable desire to assert his proprietorship, he rose from his chair and planted a kiss on his wife’s shoulder.

“The Buccaneer asked about you more than once,” he said suddenly. And driven by some strange urge to show his ownership, he got up from his chair and kissed his wife’s shoulder.

PART II

CHAPTER I
PROGRESS OF THE HOUSE

The winter had been an open one. Things in the trade were slack; and as Soames had reflected before making up his mind, it had been a good time for building. The shell of the house at Robin Hill was thus completed by the end of April.

The winter had been mild. Business was slow, and as Soames had thought about before deciding, it was a good time for construction. The framework of the house at Robin Hill was finished by the end of April.

Now that there was something to be seen for his money, he had been coming down once, twice, even three times a week, and would mouse about among the debris for hours, careful never to soil his clothes, moving silently through the unfinished brickwork of doorways, or circling round the columns in the central court.

Now that there was something to see for his money, he started coming down once, twice, even three times a week, and would wander around among the debris for hours, careful not to get his clothes dirty, moving quietly through the unfinished brick doorways, or circling around the columns in the central courtyard.

And he would stand before them for minutes together, as though peering into the real quality of their substance.

And he would stand in front of them for several minutes, as if trying to see the true nature of their essence.

On April 30 he had an appointment with Bosinney to go over the accounts, and five minutes before the proper time he entered the tent which the architect had pitched for himself close to the old oak tree.

On April 30, he had a meeting with Bosinney to review the accounts, and five minutes before the scheduled time, he walked into the tent that the architect had set up for himself near the old oak tree.

The accounts were already prepared on a folding table, and with a nod Soames sat down to study them. It was some time before he raised his head.

The accounts were already laid out on a folding table, and with a nod, Soames sat down to review them. It took him a while to lift his head.

“I can’t make them out,” he said at last; “they come to nearly seven hundred more than they ought.”

“I can’t figure them out,” he finally said; “they add up to almost seven hundred more than they should.”

After a glance at Bosinney’s face he went on quickly:

After a quick look at Bosinney’s face, he continued:

“If you only make a firm stand against these builder chaps you’ll get them down. They stick you with everything if you don’t look sharp.... Take ten per cent. off all round. I shan’t mind it’s coming out a hundred or so over the mark!”

“If you just take a strong stand against these builders, you’ll bring them down. They’ll take advantage of you if you’re not careful... Knock off ten percent all around. I won’t care if it ends up being a hundred or so over the limit!”

Bosinney shook his head:

Bosinney shook his head:

“I’ve taken off every farthing I can!”

“I’ve taken off every penny I can!”

Soames pushed back the table with a movement of anger, which sent the account sheets fluttering to the ground.

Soames shoved the table away in anger, causing the account sheets to scatter to the floor.

“Then all I can say is,” he flustered out, “you’ve made a pretty mess of it!”

“Then all I can say is,” he blurted out, “you’ve really made a mess of it!”

“I’ve told you a dozen times,” Bosinney answered sharply, “that there’d be extras. I’ve pointed them out to you over and over again!”

“I’ve told you a dozen times,” Bosinney replied sharply, “that there’d be extras. I’ve pointed them out to you again and again!”

“I know that,” growled Soames: “I shouldn’t have objected to a ten pound note here and there. How was I to know that by ‘extras’ you meant seven hundred pounds?”

“I know that,” Soames said gruffly. “I shouldn’t have minded a ten-pound note here and there. How was I supposed to know that by ‘extras’ you meant seven hundred pounds?”

The qualities of both men had contributed to this not-inconsiderable discrepancy. On the one hand, the architect’s devotion to his idea, to the image of a house which he had created and believed in—had made him nervous of being stopped, or forced to the use of makeshifts; on the other, Soames’s not less true and wholehearted devotion to the very best article that could be obtained for the money, had rendered him averse to believing that things worth thirteen shillings could not be bought with twelve.

The characteristics of both men played a significant role in this noticeable difference. On one side, the architect’s commitment to his vision—the image of the house he had designed and believed in—made him anxious about being hindered or having to compromise. On the other side, Soames’s equally genuine dedication to getting the best quality for the money made him reluctant to accept that something worth thirteen shillings couldn't be bought for twelve.

“I wish I’d never undertaken your house,” said Bosinney suddenly. “You come down here worrying me out of my life. You want double the value for your money anybody else would, and now that you’ve got a house that for its size is not to be beaten in the county, you don’t want to pay for it. If you’re anxious to be off your bargain, I daresay I can find the balance above the estimates myself, but I’m d——d if I do another stroke of work for you!”

“I wish I’d never taken on your house,” Bosinney said suddenly. “You come down here stressing me out. You want twice the value for your money than anyone else would, and now that you’ve got a house that’s the best in the county for its size, you don’t want to pay for it. If you’re eager to back out of your deal, I can probably find the difference above the estimates myself, but I’m damn sure not doing any more work for you!”

Soames regained his composure. Knowing that Bosinney had no capital, he regarded this as a wild suggestion. He saw, too, that he would be kept indefinitely out of this house on which he had set his heart, and just at the crucial point when the architect’s personal care made all the difference. In the meantime there was Irene to be thought of! She had been very queer lately. He really believed it was only because she had taken to Bosinney that she tolerated the idea of the house at all. It would not do to make an open breach with her.

Soames got his calm back. Knowing that Bosinney had no money, he saw this as a ridiculous idea. He realized, too, that he would be kept out of this house he wanted so badly, especially now when the architect’s personal touch mattered most. And then there was Irene to consider! She had been acting really strange lately. He honestly thought she only accepted the idea of the house because she liked Bosinney. It wouldn’t be smart to openly clash with her.

“You needn’t get into a rage,” he said. “If I’m willing to put up with it, I suppose you needn’t cry out. All I meant was that when you tell me a thing is going to cost so much, I like to—well, in fact, I—like to know where I am.”

“You don’t need to get angry,” he said. “If I’m okay with it, I guess you don’t have to scream. What I meant was that when you tell me something is going to cost a certain amount, I like to—well, actually, I—like to know what to expect.”

“Look here!” said Bosinney, and Soames was both annoyed and surprised by the shrewdness of his glance. “You’ve got my services dirt cheap. For the kind of work I’ve put into this house, and the amount of time I’ve given to it, you’d have had to pay Littlemaster or some other fool four times as much. What you want, in fact, is a first-rate man for a fourth-rate fee, and that’s exactly what you’ve got!”

“Look here!” Bosinney said, and Soames was both annoyed and surprised by the sharpness of his gaze. “You’re getting my services for a steal. For the amount of work I’ve put into this house and the time I’ve spent on it, you would have had to pay Littlemaster or some other idiot four times as much. What you really want is a top-notch person for a bargain price, and that’s exactly what you’ve got!”

Soames saw that he really meant what he said, and, angry though he was, the consequences of a row rose before him too vividly. He saw his house unfinished, his wife rebellious, himself a laughingstock.

Soames realized he was serious about what he said, and even though he was angry, the outcomes of a conflict loomed in his mind too clearly. He pictured his house incomplete, his wife defiant, and himself as a fool.

“Let’s go over it,” he said sulkily, “and see how the money’s gone.”

“Let’s go through it,” he said sulkily, “and see where the money went.”

“Very well,” assented Bosinney. “But we’ll hurry up, if you don’t mind. I have to get back in time to take June to the theatre.”

“Alright,” Bosinney agreed. “But we need to speed things up, if that’s okay. I have to get back in time to take June to the theater.”

Soames cast a stealthy look at him, and said: “Coming to our place, I suppose to meet her?” He was always coming to their place!

Soames glanced at him slyly and said, “You're coming to our place, I guess to see her?” He was always showing up at their place!

There had been rain the night before—a spring rain, and the earth smelt of sap and wild grasses. The warm, soft breeze swung the leaves and the golden buds of the old oak tree, and in the sunshine the blackbirds were whistling their hearts out.

There had been rain the night before—a spring rain, and the earth smelled of sap and wild grasses. The warm, soft breeze swayed the leaves and the golden buds of the old oak tree, and in the sunshine, the blackbirds were singing their hearts out.

It was such a spring day as breathes into a man an ineffable yearning, a painful sweetness, a longing that makes him stand motionless, looking at the leaves or grass, and fling out his arms to embrace he knows not what. The earth gave forth a fainting warmth, stealing up through the chilly garment in which winter had wrapped her. It was her long caress of invitation, to draw men down to lie within her arms, to roll their bodies on her, and put their lips to her breast.

It was one of those spring days that stirs a deep yearning in a person, a bittersweet feeling, a kind of longing that makes him stand still, gazing at the leaves or grass, and stretch out his arms as if to embrace something he can't quite name. The earth radiated a gentle warmth, seeping through the chilly clothing that winter had wrapped around her. It was her lingering touch, inviting people to lie down in her arms, to roll their bodies on her, and press their lips to her surface.

On just such a day as this Soames had got from Irene the promise he had asked her for so often. Seated on the fallen trunk of a tree, he had promised for the twentieth time that if their marriage were not a success, she should be as free as if she had never married him!

On a day like this, Soames finally got the promise from Irene that he had often asked for. Sitting on the fallen trunk of a tree, he promised for the twentieth time that if their marriage didn’t work out, she would be as free as if she had never married him!

“Do you swear it?” she had said. A few days back she had reminded him of that oath. He had answered: “Nonsense! I couldn’t have sworn any such thing!” By some awkward fatality he remembered it now. What queer things men would swear for the sake of women! He would have sworn it at any time to gain her! He would swear it now, if thereby he could touch her—but nobody could touch her, she was cold-hearted!

“Do you swear it?” she had asked. A few days ago, she had reminded him of that promise. He had replied, “That’s ridiculous! I couldn’t have sworn anything like that!” By some strange twist of fate, he recalled it now. What odd things men would swear just to please women! He would have sworn it at any moment to win her over! He would swear it now, if it meant he could hold her—but no one could touch her; she was heartless!

And memories crowded on him with the fresh, sweet savour of the spring wind—memories of his courtship.

And memories rushed back to him with the fresh, sweet scent of the spring wind—memories of his courtship.

In the spring of the year 1881 he was visiting his old school-fellow and client, George Liversedge, of Branksome, who, with the view of developing his pine-woods in the neighbourhood of Bournemouth, had placed the formation of the company necessary to the scheme in Soames’s hands. Mrs. Liversedge, with a sense of the fitness of things, had given a musical tea in his honour. Later in the course of this function, which Soames, no musician, had regarded as an unmitigated bore, his eye had been caught by the face of a girl dressed in mourning, standing by herself. The lines of her tall, as yet rather thin figure, showed through the wispy, clinging stuff of her black dress, her black-gloved hands were crossed in front of her, her lips slightly parted, and her large, dark eyes wandered from face to face. Her hair, done low on her neck, seemed to gleam above her black collar like coils of shining metal. And as Soames stood looking at her, the sensation that most men have felt at one time or another went stealing through him—a peculiar satisfaction of the senses, a peculiar certainty, which novelists and old ladies call love at first sight. Still stealthily watching her, he at once made his way to his hostess, and stood doggedly waiting for the music to cease.

In the spring of 1881, he was visiting his old school friend and client, George Liversedge, at Branksome. George, wanting to develop his pine woods near Bournemouth, had tasked Soames with setting up the company needed for the project. Mrs. Liversedge, feeling it was right, hosted a musical tea in his honor. Later in the event, which Soames found utterly boring since he wasn't a musician, his attention was caught by a girl in mourning, standing alone. Her tall, still somewhat thin figure was visible through the delicate fabric of her black dress, her black-gloved hands crossed in front of her, her lips slightly parted, and her large dark eyes moving from one face to another. Her hair, styled low on her neck, shone above her black collar like coils of polished metal. As Soames stood there watching her, he experienced that feeling most men have at some point—a unique pleasure of the senses, a certain certainty that novelists and older ladies refer to as love at first sight. Still quietly observing her, he made his way to his hostess, determinedly waiting for the music to stop.

“Who is that girl with yellow hair and dark eyes?” he asked.

“Who is that girl with blonde hair and dark eyes?” he asked.

“That—oh! Irene Heron. Her father, Professor Heron, died this year. She lives with her stepmother. She’s a nice girl, a pretty girl, but no money!”

"That—oh! Irene Heron. Her dad, Professor Heron, passed away this year. She lives with her stepmom. She's a nice girl, a pretty girl, but she has no money!"

“Introduce me, please,” said Soames.

"Please introduce me," said Soames.

It was very little that he found to say, nor did he find her responsive to that little. But he went away with the resolution to see her again. He effected his object by chance, meeting her on the pier with her stepmother, who had the habit of walking there from twelve to one of a forenoon. Soames made this lady’s acquaintance with alacrity, nor was it long before he perceived in her the ally he was looking for. His keen scent for the commercial side of family life soon told him that Irene cost her stepmother more than the fifty pounds a year she brought her; it also told him that Mrs. Heron, a woman yet in the prime of life, desired to be married again. The strange ripening beauty of her stepdaughter stood in the way of this desirable consummation. And Soames, in his stealthy tenacity, laid his plans.

He found very little to say and didn’t get much response from her either. But he left determined to see her again. By chance, he ran into her on the pier with her stepmother, who usually walked there from twelve to one in the morning. Soames quickly got to know this woman and soon realized she could be the ally he needed. His sharp instinct for the financial dynamics of family life revealed that Irene cost her stepmother more than the fifty pounds a year she contributed; it also hinted that Mrs. Heron, still in the prime of her life, wanted to get married again. The unusual and growing beauty of her stepdaughter was an obstacle to that goal. So, in his secretive persistence, Soames began to devise his plans.

He left Bournemouth without having given himself away, but in a month’s time came back, and this time he spoke, not to the girl, but to her stepmother. He had made up his mind, he said; he would wait any time. And he had long to wait, watching Irene bloom, the lines of her young figure softening, the stronger blood deepening the gleam of her eyes, and warming her face to a creamy glow; and at each visit he proposed to her, and when that visit was at an end, took her refusal away with him, back to London, sore at heart, but steadfast and silent as the grave. He tried to come at the secret springs of her resistance; only once had he a gleam of light. It was at one of those assembly dances, which afford the only outlet to the passions of the population of seaside watering-places. He was sitting with her in an embrasure, his senses tingling with the contact of the waltz. She had looked at him over her slowly waving fan; and he had lost his head. Seizing that moving wrist, he pressed his lips to the flesh of her arm. And she had shuddered—to this day he had not forgotten that shudder—nor the look so passionately averse she had given him.

He left Bournemouth without revealing his feelings, but a month later, he returned. This time, he spoke to her stepmother instead of the girl. He had made up his mind, he said; he would wait as long as it took. And he waited a long time, watching Irene blossom, her young figure softening, the vibrant blood enhancing the sparkle in her eyes and warming her face to a creamy glow. With each visit, he proposed to her, and when the visit ended, he took her refusal back to London with him, feeling heartbroken but determined and silent as a tomb. He tried to understand the reasons for her resistance; he only caught a glimpse of insight once. It was at one of those assembly dances, which provided the only outlet for the feelings of people in seaside resorts. He was sitting with her in a nook, his senses alive with the music of the waltz. She had glanced at him over her slowly waving fan, and he lost control. Grabbing her moving wrist, he pressed his lips against the skin of her arm. She had shuddered—he had not forgotten that shudder, nor the passionate rejection reflected in her expression.

A year after that she had yielded. What had made her yield he could never make out; and from Mrs. Heron, a woman of some diplomatic talent, he learnt nothing. Once after they were married he asked her, “What made you refuse me so often?” She had answered by a strange silence. An enigma to him from the day that he first saw her, she was an enigma to him still....

A year later, she had given in. He could never figure out what made her change her mind, and he learned nothing from Mrs. Heron, who had some diplomatic skill. Once, after they got married, he asked her, “What made you say no to me so many times?” She responded with an odd silence. From the day he first saw her, she had been a mystery to him, and she still was...

Bosinney was waiting for him at the door; and on his rugged, good-looking, face was a queer, yearning, yet happy look, as though he too saw a promise of bliss in the spring sky, sniffed a coming happiness in the spring air. Soames looked at him waiting there. What was the matter with the fellow that he looked so happy? What was he waiting for with that smile on his lips and in his eyes? Soames could not see that for which Bosinney was waiting as he stood there drinking in the flower-scented wind. And once more he felt baffled in the presence of this man whom by habit he despised. He hastened on to the house.

Bosinney was waiting for him at the door, and on his rugged, good-looking face was an odd, yearning yet happy expression, as if he, too, saw a promise of joy in the spring sky and sensed a coming happiness in the spring air. Soames looked at him standing there. What was up with this guy that he looked so happy? What was he waiting for with that smile on his lips and in his eyes? Soames couldn't grasp what Bosinney was waiting for as he stood there soaking in the flower-scented breeze. Once again, he felt confused in the presence of this man whom he usually looked down on. He quickly moved on to the house.

“The only colour for those tiles,” he heard Bosinney say, “is ruby with a grey tint in the stuff, to give a transparent effect. I should like Irene’s opinion. I’m ordering the purple leather curtains for the doorway of this court; and if you distemper the drawing-room ivory cream over paper, you’ll get an illusive look. You want to aim all through the decorations at what I call charm.”

“The only color for those tiles,” he heard Bosinney say, “is ruby with a gray tint in the material, to give a transparent effect. I’d like Irene’s opinion. I’m ordering purple leather curtains for the doorway of this courtyard; and if you paint the drawing-room ivory cream over paper, you’ll achieve an illusionary look. You want to aim for what I call charm throughout the decorations.”

Soames said: “You mean that my wife has charm!”

Soames said, “You’re saying that my wife has charm!”

Bosinney evaded the question.

Bosinney dodged the question.

“You should have a clump of iris plants in the centre of that court.”

“You should have a bunch of iris plants in the center of that courtyard.”

Soames smiled superciliously.

Soames smiled condescendingly.

“I’ll look into Beech’s some time,” he said, “and see what’s appropriate!”

“I'll check out Beech's sometime,” he said, “and see what fits!”

They found little else to say to each other, but on the way to the Station Soames asked:

They had little else to talk about, but on the way to the Station, Soames asked:

“I suppose you find Irene very artistic.”

“I guess you think Irene is really artistic.”

“Yes.” The abrupt answer was as distinct a snub as saying: “If you want to discuss her you can do it with someone else!”

“Yes.” The blunt reply was just as much a rejection as saying: “If you want to talk about her, you can do it with someone else!”

And the slow, sulky anger Soames had felt all the afternoon burned the brighter within him.

And the slow, sulky anger that Soames had felt all afternoon burned even brighter inside him.

Neither spoke again till they were close to the Station, then Soames asked:

Neither of them said anything until they were near the Station, then Soames asked:

“When do you expect to have finished?”

“When do you think you’ll be done?”

“By the end of June, if you really wish me to decorate as well.”

“By the end of June, if you really want me to decorate too.”

Soames nodded. “But you quite understand,” he said, “that the house is costing me a lot beyond what I contemplated. I may as well tell you that I should have thrown it up, only I’m not in the habit of giving up what I’ve set my mind on.”

Soames nodded. “But you do realize,” he said, “that the house is costing me a lot more than I expected. I might as well tell you that I would have walked away from it, but I’m not the type to give up on something I’ve committed to.”

Bosinney made no reply. And Soames gave him askance a look of dogged dislike—for in spite of his fastidious air and that supercilious, dandified taciturnity, Soames, with his set lips and squared chin, was not unlike a bulldog....

Bosinney didn’t respond. Soames shot him a sideways glance filled with stubborn dislike—because despite his polished demeanor and that arrogant, stylish silence, Soames, with his clenched lips and determined chin, resembled a bulldog...

When, at seven o’clock that evening, June arrived at 62, Montpellier Square, the maid Bilson told her that Mr. Bosinney was in the drawing-room; the mistress—she said—was dressing, and would be down in a minute. She would tell her that Miss June was here.

When June arrived at 7 PM that evening at 62 Montpellier Square, the maid Bilson informed her that Mr. Bosinney was in the drawing room; the mistress—she said—was getting ready and would be down shortly. She would let her know that Miss June was there.

June stopped her at once.

June stopped her right away.

“All right, Bilson,” she said, “I’ll just go in. You, needn’t hurry Mrs. Soames.”

“All right, Bilson,” she said, “I’ll just go in. You don’t need to rush, Mrs. Soames.”

She took off her cloak, and Bilson, with an understanding look, did not even open the drawing-room door for her, but ran downstairs.

She took off her coat, and Bilson, with a knowing glance, didn’t even open the drawing-room door for her but hurried downstairs.

June paused for a moment to look at herself in the little old-fashioned silver mirror above the oaken rug chest—a slim, imperious young figure, with a small resolute face, in a white frock, cut moon-shaped at the base of a neck too slender for her crown of twisted red-gold hair.

June paused for a moment to look at herself in the small, old-fashioned silver mirror above the wooden rug chest—a slim, commanding young figure, with a small determined face, in a white dress, cut moon-shaped at the base of a neck too slender for her crown of twisted red-gold hair.

She opened the drawing-room door softly, meaning to take him by surprise. The room was filled with a sweet hot scent of flowering azaleas.

She quietly opened the drawing-room door, intending to catch him off guard. The room was filled with the sweet, warm aroma of blooming azaleas.

She took a long breath of the perfume, and heard Bosinney’s voice, not in the room, but quite close, saying.

She took a deep breath of the perfume and heard Bosinney's voice, not in the room but very close, saying.

“Ah! there were such heaps of things I wanted to talk about, and now we shan’t have time!”

“Ah! There were so many things I wanted to discuss, and now we won't have time!”

Irene’s voice answered: “Why not at dinner?”

Irene's voice replied, "Why not during dinner?"

“How can one talk....”

“How can you talk....”

Jun’s first thought was to go away, but instead she crossed to the long window opening on the little court. It was from there that the scent of the azaleas came, and, standing with their backs to her, their faces buried in the golden-pink blossoms, stood her lover and Irene.

Jun’s first thought was to leave, but instead she walked over to the large window overlooking the small courtyard. That’s where the scent of the azaleas was coming from, and standing with their backs to her, their faces buried in the golden-pink flowers, were her lover and Irene.

Silent but unashamed, with flaming cheeks and angry eyes, the girl watched.

Silent but unashamed, with flushed cheeks and fiery eyes, the girl watched.

“Come on Sunday by yourself—We can go over the house together.”

“Come over on Sunday by yourself—we can check out the house together.”

June saw Irene look up at him through her screen of blossoms. It was not the look of a coquette, but—far worse to the watching girl—of a woman fearful lest that look should say too much.

June saw Irene look up at him through her screen of flowers. It wasn't the look of a flirt, but—much worse to the observing girl—of a woman afraid that look would reveal too much.

“I’ve promised to go for a drive with Uncle....”

“I’ve promised to go for a drive with Uncle....”

“The big one! Make him bring you; it’s only ten miles—the very thing for his horses.”

“The big one! Have him take you; it’s only ten miles—the perfect distance for his horses.”

“Poor old Uncle Swithin!”

“Poor Uncle Swithin!”

A wave of the azalea scent drifted into Jun’s face; she felt sick and dizzy.

A wave of azalea scent wafted into Jun's face; she felt nauseous and lightheaded.

“Do! ah! do!”

“Do it! Ah! Do!”

“But why?”

"But why though?"

“I must see you there—I thought you’d like to help me....”

“I really need you to be there—I thought you’d want to help me...”

The answer seemed to the girl to come softly with a tremble from amongst the blossoms: “So I do!”

The answer seemed to come gently but with a shake from among the flowers: “So I do!”

And she stepped into the open space of the window.

And she stepped into the open space by the window.

“How stuffy it is here!” she said; “I can’t bear this scent!”

“How stuffy it is in here!” she said; “I can’t stand this smell!”

Her eyes, so angry and direct, swept both their faces.

Her eyes, so furious and direct, scanned both their faces.

“Were you talking about the house? I haven’t seen it yet, you know—shall we all go on Sunday?”

“Were you talking about the house? I haven't seen it yet, you know—should we all go on Sunday?”

From Irene’s face the colour had flown.

From Irene’s face, the color had drained.

“I am going for a drive that day with Uncle Swithin,” she answered.

“I’m going for a drive that day with Uncle Swithin,” she replied.

“Uncle Swithin! What does he matter? You can throw him over!”

“Uncle Swithin! Who cares about him? You can just forget about him!”

“I am not in the habit of throwing people over!”

“I usually don’t ditch people!”

There was a sound of footsteps and June saw Soames standing just behind her.

There was the sound of footsteps, and June saw Soames standing right behind her.

“Well! if you are all ready,” said Irene, looking from one to the other with a strange smile, “dinner is too!”

“Well! If you’re all ready,” said Irene, glancing from one to the other with a peculiar smile, “dinner is too!”

CHAPTER II
JUNE’S TREAT

Dinner began in silence; the women facing one another, and the men.

Dinner started in silence, with the women facing each other and the men.

In silence the soup was finished—excellent, if a little thick; and fish was brought. In silence it was handed.

In silence, the soup was finished—great, if a bit too thick; and fish was served. It was handed over in silence.

Bosinney ventured: “It’s the first spring day.”

Bosinney said, “It’s the first day of spring.”

Irene echoed softly: “Yes—the first spring day.”

Irene replied softly, "Yes—the first day of spring."

“Spring!” said June: “there isn’t a breath of air!” No one replied.

“Spring!” said June. “There’s not a breath of air!” No one replied.

The fish was taken away, a fine fresh sole from Dover. And Bilson brought champagne, a bottle swathed around the neck with white....

The fish was taken away, a nice fresh sole from Dover. And Bilson brought champagne, a bottle wrapped around the neck with white....

Soames said: “You’ll find it dry.”

Soames said, “You’ll find it dull.”

Cutlets were handed, each pink-frilled about the legs. They were refused by June, and silence fell.

Cutlets were served, each with a pink frill around the legs. June turned them down, and a hush settled over the room.

Soames said: “You’d better take a cutlet, June; there’s nothing coming.”

Soames said, “You should probably have a cutlet, June; there’s nothing else on the way.”

But June again refused, so they were borne away. And then Irene asked: “Phil, have you heard my blackbird?”

But June refused again, so they were taken away. And then Irene asked: “Phil, have you heard my blackbird?”

Bosinney answered: “Rather—he’s got a hunting-song. As I came round I heard him in the Square.”

Bosinney replied, “Actually, he has a hunting song. As I was coming by, I heard him in the Square.”

“He’s such a darling!”

"He's such a cutie!"

“Salad, sir?” Spring chicken was removed.

“Salad, sir?” The spring chicken was taken away.

But Soames was speaking: “The asparagus is very poor. Bosinney, glass of sherry with your sweet? June, you’re drinking nothing!”

But Soames was speaking: “The asparagus is really bad. Bosinney, would you like a glass of sherry with your dessert? June, you’re not having anything!”

June said: “You know I never do. Wine’s such horrid stuff!”

June said, “You know I never do. Wine is such terrible stuff!”

An apple charlotte came upon a silver dish, and smilingly Irene said: “The azaleas are so wonderful this year!”

An apple charlotte appeared on a silver dish, and Irene smiled as she said, “The azaleas are so beautiful this year!”

To this Bosinney murmured: “Wonderful! The scent’s extraordinary!”

To this, Bosinney replied, “Amazing! The smell is incredible!”

June said: “How can you like the scent? Sugar, please, Bilson.”

June said, “How can you even like that smell? Sugar, please, Bilson.”

Sugar was handed her, and Soames remarked: “This charlotte’s good!”

Sugar was given to her, and Soames commented, “This charlotte is great!”

The charlotte was removed. Long silence followed. Irene, beckoning, said: “Take out the azalea, Bilson. Miss June can’t bear the scent.”

The charlotte was taken away. A long silence followed. Irene, motioning, said: “Take out the azalea, Bilson. Miss June can’t stand the smell.”

“No; let it stay,” said June.

“No, let it stay,” said June.

Olives from France, with Russian caviare, were placed on little plates. And Soames remarked: “Why can’t we have the Spanish?” But no one answered.

Olives from France, along with Russian caviar, were set out on small plates. And Soames said, “Why can’t we have the Spanish?” But no one replied.

The olives were removed. Lifting her tumbler June demanded: “Give me some water, please.” Water was given her. A silver tray was brought, with German plums. There was a lengthy pause. In perfect harmony all were eating them.

The olives were taken away. Lifting her glass, June said, “Can I have some water, please?” She was given water. A silver tray came out, filled with German plums. There was a long pause. Everyone ate them in perfect harmony.

Bosinney counted up the stones: “This year—next year—some time.”

Bosinney counted the stones: “This year—next year—sometime.”

Irene finished softly: “Never! There was such a glorious sunset. The sky’s all ruby still—so beautiful!”

Irene finished gently: “Never! There was such a stunning sunset. The sky is still all ruby—so beautiful!”

He answered: “Underneath the dark.”

He replied: “Beneath the darkness.”

Their eyes had met, and June cried scornfully: “A London sunset!”

Their eyes locked, and June scoffed, “A London sunset!”

Egyptian cigarettes were handed in a silver box. Soames, taking one, remarked: “What time’s your play begin?”

Egyptian cigarettes were offered in a silver box. Soames, taking one, said: “What time does your play start?”

No one replied, and Turkish coffee followed in enamelled cups.

No one answered, and Turkish coffee was served in enamel cups.

Irene, smiling quietly, said: “If only....”

Irene smiled softly and said, “If only….”

“Only what?” said June.

"Only what?" June asked.

“If only it could always be the spring!”

“If only it could be spring all the time!”

Brandy was handed; it was pale and old.

Brandy was poured; it was light-colored and aged.

Soames said: “Bosinney, better take some brandy.”

Soames said, "Bosinney, you should have some brandy."

Bosinney took a glass; they all arose.

Bosinney picked up a glass; they all got up.

“You want a cab?” asked Soames.

“Do you want a cab?” Soames asked.

June answered: “No! My cloaks please, Bilson.” Her cloak was brought.

June replied, “No! Please bring my cloaks, Bilson.” Her cloak was brought.

Irene, from the window, murmured: “Such a lovely night! The stars are coming out!”

Irene, looking out the window, said softly, “What a beautiful night! The stars are starting to appear!”

Soames added: “Well, I hope you’ll both enjoy yourselves.”

Soames said, “Well, I hope you both have a great time.”

From the door June answered: “Thanks. Come, Phil.”

From the door, June replied, "Thanks. Come in, Phil."

Bosinney cried: “I’m coming.”

Bosinney shouted, “I’m coming.”

Soames smiled a sneering smile, and said: “I wish you luck!”

Soames smirked and said, “Good luck!”

And at the door Irene watched them go.

And at the door, Irene watched them leave.

Bosinney called: “Good night!”

Bosinney said, “Good night!”

“Good night!” she answered softly....

"Good night!" she replied softly....

June made her lover take her on the top of a ’bus, saying she wanted air, and there sat silent, with her face to the breeze.

June made her boyfriend take her to the top of a bus, saying she wanted some fresh air, and there she sat quietly, with her face toward the breeze.

The driver turned once or twice, with the intention of venturing a remark, but thought better of it. They were a lively couple! The spring had got into his blood, too; he felt the need for letting steam escape, and clucked his tongue, flourishing his whip, wheeling his horses, and even they, poor things, had smelled the spring, and for a brief half-hour spurned the pavement with happy hoofs.

The driver turned a couple of times, wanting to say something but decided against it. They were quite the lively couple! Spring had gotten into his blood as well; he felt the urge to let off some steam, so he clicked his tongue, waved his whip, turned his horses, and even they, poor things, had sensed the spring and for a short half-hour happily trotted along the pavement.

The whole town was alive; the boughs, curled upward with their decking of young leaves, awaited some gift the breeze could bring. New-lighted lamps were gaining mastery, and the faces of the crowd showed pale under that glare, while on high the great white clouds slid swiftly, softly, over the purple sky.

The whole town was buzzing; the branches, tipped with fresh leaves, were waiting for some surprise the breeze could bring. New streetlights were taking over, and the faces in the crowd looked pale under that bright light, while above, the big white clouds glided quickly and gently across the purple sky.

Men in evening dress had thrown back overcoats, stepping jauntily up the steps of Clubs; working folk loitered; and women—those women who at that time of night are solitary—solitary and moving eastward in a stream—swung slowly along, with expectation in their gait, dreaming of good wine and a good supper, or, for an unwonted minute, of kisses given for love.

Men in evening suits had tossed their overcoats aside, striding confidently up the steps of clubs; workers hung around; and women—those women who are out alone at that time of night—moved eastward in a stream, walking slowly with a sense of anticipation, dreaming of good wine and a nice dinner, or, for a rare moment, of kisses given for love.

Those countless figures, going their ways under the lamps and the moving sky, had one and all received some restless blessing from the stir of spring. And one and all, like those clubmen with their opened coats, had shed something of caste, and creed, and custom, and by the cock of their hats, the pace of their walk, their laughter, or their silence, revealed their common kinship under the passionate heavens.

Those countless people, going about their lives under the streetlights and the shifting sky, had all felt a restless energy from the arrival of spring. And like those men in suits with their coats unbuttoned, they had let go of some social status, beliefs, and traditions. Through the tilt of their hats, the rhythm of their steps, their laughter, or their quietness, they showed their shared connection under the vibrant sky.

Bosinney and June entered the theatre in silence, and mounted to their seats in the upper boxes. The piece had just begun, and the half-darkened house, with its rows of creatures peering all one way, resembled a great garden of flowers turning their faces to the sun.

Bosinney and June entered the theater quietly and made their way to their seats in the upper boxes. The show had just started, and the dimly lit audience, with its rows of people all facing the same direction, looked like a huge garden of flowers turning their faces toward the sun.

June had never before been in the upper boxes. From the age of fifteen she had habitually accompanied her grandfather to the stalls, and not common stalls, but the best seats in the house, towards the centre of the third row, booked by old Jolyon, at Grogan and Boyne’s, on his way home from the City, long before the day; carried in his overcoat pocket, together with his cigar-case and his old kid gloves, and handed to June to keep till the appointed night. And in those stalls—an erect old figure with a serene white head, a little figure, strenuous and eager, with a red-gold head—they would sit through every kind of play, and on the way home old Jolyon would say of the principal actor: “Oh, he’s a poor stick! You should have seen little Bobson!”

June had never been in the upper boxes before. Since she was fifteen, she had regularly gone to the stalls with her grandfather, and not just any stalls, but the best seats in the house, near the center of the third row, booked by old Jolyon at Grogan and Boyne’s, long before showtime, on his way home from work. He would carry the tickets in his overcoat pocket along with his cigar case and old leather gloves, and hand them to June to keep until the night of the show. In those stalls—an upright old man with a calm white head and a small, enthusiastic figure with a red-gold head—they would sit through all kinds of plays, and on the way home, old Jolyon would comment on the lead actor: “Oh, he’s such a poor performer! You should have seen little Bobson!”

She had looked forward to this evening with keen delight; it was stolen, chaperone-less, undreamed of at Stanhope Gate, where she was supposed to be at Soames’s. She had expected reward for her subterfuge, planned for her lover’s sake; she had expected it to break up the thick, chilly cloud, and make the relations between them which of late had been so puzzling, so tormenting—sunny and simple again as they had been before the winter. She had come with the intention of saying something definite; and she looked at the stage with a furrow between her brows, seeing nothing, her hands squeezed together in her lap. A swarm of jealous suspicions stung and stung her.

She had been eagerly looking forward to this evening; it was a chance taken without a chaperone, something she never imagined would happen at Stanhope Gate, where she was supposed to be at Soames’s. She anticipated some kind of payoff for her secret plans, all done for her lover’s sake; she thought it would clear away the heavy, cold cloud and transform their relationship, which lately had been so confusing and painful, into something bright and simple again like it had been before winter. She had come ready to say something clear, and she stared at the stage with a furrowed brow, seeing nothing, her hands tightly clasped in her lap. A swarm of jealous suspicions stung at her relentlessly.

If Bosinney was conscious of her trouble he made no sign.

If Bosinney was aware of her trouble, he didn't show it.

The curtain dropped. The first act had come to an end.

The curtain fell. The first act was over.

“It’s awfully hot here!” said the girl; “I should like to go out.”

“It’s really hot here!” said the girl; “I’d like to go out.”

She was very white, and she knew—for with her nerves thus sharpened she saw everything—that he was both uneasy and compunctious.

She was very pale, and she knew—since her senses were heightened she noticed everything—that he was both uncomfortable and remorseful.

At the back of the theatre an open balcony hung over the street; she took possession of this, and stood leaning there without a word, waiting for him to begin.

At the back of the theater, an open balcony overlooked the street; she claimed this spot and stood there leaning without saying anything, waiting for him to start.

At last she could bear it no longer.

At last, she couldn't take it anymore.

“I want to say something to you, Phil,” she said.

“I want to say something to you, Phil,” she said.

“Yes?”

"Yes?"

The defensive tone of his voice brought the colour flying to her cheek, the words flying to her lips: “You don’t give me a chance to be nice to you; you haven’t for ages now!”

The defensive tone of his voice brought the color rushing to her cheek, the words leaping to her lips: “You don’t give me a chance to be nice to you; you haven’t in ages!”

Bosinney stared down at the street. He made no answer....

Bosinney looked down at the street. He didn’t respond....

June cried passionately: “You know I want to do everything for you—that I want to be everything to you....”

June cried passionately: “You know I want to do everything for you—that I want to be everything for you....”

A hum rose from the street, and, piercing it with a sharp “ping,” the bell sounded for the raising of the curtain. June did not stir. A desperate struggle was going on within her. Should she put everything to the proof? Should she challenge directly that influence, that attraction which was driving him away from her? It was her nature to challenge, and she said: “Phil, take me to see the house on Sunday!”

A noise filled the street, and with a sharp “ping,” the bell rang for the curtain to go up. June remained still. Inside her, a fierce battle raged. Should she test everything? Should she confront that pull, that attraction that was pulling him away from her? It was in her nature to confront, and she said, “Phil, take me to see the house on Sunday!”

With a smile quivering and breaking on her lips, and trying, how hard, not to show that she was watching, she searched his face, saw it waver and hesitate, saw a troubled line come between his brows, the blood rush into his face. He answered: “Not Sunday, dear; some other day!”

With a smile trembling on her lips, and trying so hard not to show that she was watching, she studied his face, noticed it waver and hesitate, saw a troubled line form between his brows, the blood rush to his cheeks. He replied, "Not Sunday, dear; some other day!"

“Why not Sunday? I shouldn’t be in the way on Sunday.”

“Why not Sunday? I shouldn't be in the way on Sunday.”

He made an evident effort, and said: “I have an engagement.”

He clearly made an effort and said, "I have plans."

“You are going to take....”

“You're going to take....”

His eyes grew angry; he shrugged his shoulders, and answered: “An engagement that will prevent my taking you to see the house!”

His eyes filled with anger; he shrugged and replied, “An obligation that will stop me from taking you to see the house!”

June bit her lip till the blood came, and walked back to her seat without another word, but she could not help the tears of rage rolling down her face. The house had been mercifully darkened for a crisis, and no one could see her trouble.

June bit her lip until it bled and walked back to her seat without saying another word, but she couldn't stop the tears of anger streaming down her face. The house was dimmed for a crisis, so no one could see her distress.

Yet in this world of Forsytes let no man think himself immune from observation.

Yet in this world of Forsytes, no one should think they are free from being watched.

In the third row behind, Euphemia, Nicholas’s youngest daughter, with her married-sister, Mrs. Tweetyman, were watching.

In the third row behind, Euphemia, Nicholas’s youngest daughter, was watching with her sister-in-law, Mrs. Tweetyman.

They reported at Timothy’s, how they had seen June and her fiancé at the theatre.

They shared at Timothy’s that they had seen June and her fiancé at the theater.

“In the stalls?” “No, not in the....” “Oh! in the dress circle, of course. That seemed to be quite fashionable nowadays with young people!”

“In the stalls?” “No, not in the....” “Oh! in the dress circle, of course. That seems to be quite trendy these days with young people!”

Well—not exactly. In the.... Anyway, that engagement wouldn’t last long. They had never seen anyone look so thunder and lightningy as that little June! With tears of enjoyment in their eyes, they related how she had kicked a man’s hat as she returned to her seat in the middle of an act, and how the man had looked. Euphemia had a noted, silent laugh, terminating most disappointingly in squeaks; and when Mrs. Small, holding up her hands, said: “My dear! Kicked a ha-at?” she let out such a number of these that she had to be recovered with smelling-salts. As she went away she said to Mrs. Tweetyman:

Well—not exactly. In the... Anyway, that engagement wouldn’t last long. They had never seen anyone look as stormy as that little June! With tears of laughter in their eyes, they recounted how she had kicked a man’s hat while returning to her seat in the middle of a performance, and how the man had reacted. Euphemia had a well-known, silent laugh that most disappointingly ended in squeaks; and when Mrs. Small, raising her hands, exclaimed, “My dear! Kicked a ha-at?” she let out so many squeaks that she had to be revived with smelling salts. As she left, she said to Mrs. Tweetyman:

“Kicked a—ha-at! Oh! I shall die.”

“Kicked a—ha-at! Oh! I’m going to die.”

For “that little June” this evening, that was to have been “her treat,” was the most miserable she had ever spent. God knows she tried to stifle her pride, her suspicion, her jealousy!

For “that little June” this evening, which was supposed to be “her treat,” was the most miserable one she had ever experienced. God knows she tried to suppress her pride, her suspicion, and her jealousy!

She parted from Bosinney at old Jolyon’s door without breaking down; the feeling that her lover must be conquered was strong enough to sustain her till his retiring footsteps brought home the true extent of her wretchedness.

She said goodbye to Bosinney at old Jolyon’s door without falling apart; the feeling that she needed to win him over was strong enough to keep her going until the sound of his footsteps faded, reminding her of how truly miserable she was.

The noiseless “Sankey” let her in. She would have slipped up to her own room, but old Jolyon, who had heard her entrance, was in the dining-room doorway.

The quiet "Sankey" let her in. She would have quietly gone up to her own room, but old Jolyon, who had heard her come in, was in the dining-room doorway.

“Come in and have your milk,” he said. “It’s been kept hot for you. You’re very late. Where have you been?”

“Come in and have your milk,” he said. “It’s been kept hot for you. You’re really late. Where have you been?”

June stood at the fireplace, with a foot on the fender and an arm on the mantelpiece, as her grandfather had done when he came in that night of the opera. She was too near a breakdown to care what she told him.

June stood by the fireplace, one foot on the fender and her arm resting on the mantelpiece, just like her grandfather did that night of the opera. She was so close to losing it that she didn't care what she said to him.

“We dined at Soames’s.”

“We had dinner at Soames’s.”

“H’m! the man of property! His wife there and Bosinney?”

“H’m! the property owner! His wife is here, and Bosinney?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

Old Jolyon’s glance was fixed on her with the penetrating gaze from which it was difficult to hide; but she was not looking at him, and when she turned her face, he dropped his scrutiny at once. He had seen enough, and too much. He bent down to lift the cup of milk for her from the hearth, and, turning away, grumbled: “You oughtn’t to stay out so late; it makes you fit for nothing.”

Old Jolyon's eyes were locked onto her with an intense gaze that was hard to escape; but she wasn’t looking at him, and when she finally turned her face, he instantly stopped staring. He had seen enough and more than he wanted to. He bent down to grab the cup of milk for her from the hearth and, turning away, muttered, “You shouldn’t be out so late; it makes you useless.”

He was invisible now behind his paper, which he turned with a vicious crackle; but when June came up to kiss him, he said: “Good-night, my darling,” in a tone so tremulous and unexpected, that it was all the girl could do to get out of the room without breaking into the fit of sobbing which lasted her well on into the night.

He was hidden behind his paper now, which he turned with a harsh crackle; but when June came over to kiss him, he said, “Goodnight, my darling,” in a voice that was so shaky and surprising that it took all the girl's strength to leave the room without bursting into tears, a sobbing fit that continued well into the night.

When the door was closed, old Jolyon dropped his paper, and stared long and anxiously in front of him.

When the door closed, old Jolyon dropped his paper and stared ahead, feeling a mix of anxiety and concern.

“The beggar!” he thought. “I always knew she’d have trouble with him!”

“The beggar!” he thought. “I always knew she’d have issues with him!”

Uneasy doubts and suspicions, the more poignant that he felt himself powerless to check or control the march of events, came crowding upon him.

Uneasy doubts and suspicions, even more intense because he felt powerless to stop or control the unfolding events, began to overwhelm him.

Was the fellow going to jilt her? He longed to go and say to him: “Look here, you sir! Are you going to jilt my grand-daughter?” But how could he? Knowing little or nothing, he was yet certain, with his unerring astuteness, that there was something going on. He suspected Bosinney of being too much at Montpellier Square.

Was the guy going to ditch her? He really wanted to go up to him and say, “Hey, you! Are you going to ditch my granddaughter?” But how could he? Knowing barely anything, he was still sure, with his sharp intuition, that something was up. He suspected Bosinney of hanging out too much at Montpellier Square.

“This fellow,” he thought, “may not be a scamp; his face is not a bad one, but he’s a queer fish. I don’t know what to make of him. I shall never know what to make of him! They tell me he works like a nigger, but I see no good coming of it. He’s unpractical, he has no method. When he comes here, he sits as glum as a monkey. If I ask him what wine he’ll have, he says: ‘Thanks, any wine.’ If I offer him a cigar, he smokes it as if it were a twopenny German thing. I never see him looking at June as he ought to look at her; and yet, he’s not after her money. If she were to make a sign, he’d be off his bargain to-morrow. But she won’t—not she! She’ll stick to him! She’s as obstinate as fate—she’ll never let go!”

“This guy,” he thought, “might not be a bad person; his face isn’t terrible, but he’s definitely strange. I have no idea what to think of him. I’ll never know what to think of him! They say he works hard, but I don’t see any results from it. He’s not practical, he has no system. When he comes here, he sits around looking as gloomy as a monkey. If I ask him what wine he wants, he says, ‘Thanks, any wine.’ If I offer him a cigar, he smokes it like it's a cheap German one. I never see him looking at June the way he should; and yet, he’s not after her money. If she gave him any kind of signal, he’d drop everything tomorrow. But she won’t—no way! She’ll stick by him! She’s as stubborn as fate—she’ll never let go!”

Sighing deeply, he turned the paper; in its columns, perchance he might find consolation.

Sighing deeply, he turned the paper; in its columns, maybe he would find comfort.

And upstairs in her room June sat at her open window, where the spring wind came, after its revel across the Park, to cool her hot cheeks and burn her heart.

And upstairs in her room, June sat by her open window, where the spring wind blew in, after its fun across the Park, to cool her flushed cheeks and quicken her heartbeat.

CHAPTER III
DRIVE WITH SWITHIN

Two lines of a certain song in a certain famous old school’s songbook run as follows:

Two lines from a particular song in a well-known classic songbook go like this:

“How the buttons on his blue frock shone, tra-la-la!
How he carolled and he sang, like a bird!...”

“How the buttons on his blue dress sparkled, tra-la-la!
How he sang and sang, like a bird!...”

Swithin did not exactly carol and sing like a bird, but he felt almost like endeavouring to hum a tune, as he stepped out of Hyde Park Mansions, and contemplated his horses drawn up before the door.

Swithin didn't exactly sing like a bird, but he felt almost like trying to hum a tune as he walked out of Hyde Park Mansions and looked at his horses waiting by the door.

The afternoon was as balmy as a day in June, and to complete the simile of the old song, he had put on a blue frock-coat, dispensing with an overcoat, after sending Adolf down three times to make sure that there was not the least suspicion of east in the wind; and the frock-coat was buttoned so tightly around his personable form, that, if the buttons did not shine, they might pardonably have done so. Majestic on the pavement he fitted on a pair of dog-skin gloves; with his large bell-shaped top hat, and his great stature and bulk he looked too primeval for a Forsyte. His thick white hair, on which Adolf had bestowed a touch of pomatum, exhaled the fragrance of opoponax and cigars—the celebrated Swithin brand, for which he paid one hundred and forty shillings the hundred, and of which old Jolyon had unkindly said, he wouldn’t smoke them as a gift; they wanted the stomach of a horse!

The afternoon was as warm as a June day, and to complete the old song's simile, he had put on a blue frock coat, skipping the overcoat after sending Adolf down three times to make sure there was no hint of an east wind; and the frock coat was buttoned so tightly around his well-shaped form that, if the buttons didn’t shine, they could have been forgiven for doing so. Looking impressive on the sidewalk, he slipped on a pair of dogskin gloves; with his large bell-shaped top hat and his tall, sturdy build, he seemed too ancient for a Forsyte. His thick white hair, which Adolf had slicked down with some pomade, emitted the scent of opoponax and cigars—the famous Swithin brand, which he paid one hundred and forty shillings for a hundred, and of which old Jolyon had unkindly remarked that he wouldn’t smoke them even if they were a gift; they required the stomach of a horse!

“Adolf!”

“Adolf!”

“Sare!”

"Sare!"

“The new plaid rug!”

“The new plaid rug!”

He would never teach that fellow to look smart; and Mrs. Soames he felt sure, had an eye!

He would never help that guy look good; and Mrs. Soames, he was sure, had a keen eye!

“The phaeton hood down; I am going—to—drive—a—lady!”

“The convertible top down; I am going—to—drive—a—lady!”

A pretty woman would want to show off her frock; and well—he was going to drive a lady! It was like a new beginning to the good old days.

A beautiful woman would want to show off her dress; and well—he was going to drive a lady! It felt like a fresh start to the good old days.

Ages since he had driven a woman! The last time, if he remembered, it had been Juley; the poor old soul had been as nervous as a cat the whole time, and so put him out of patience that, as he dropped her in the Bayswater Road, he had said: “Well I’m d——d if I ever drive you again!” And he never had, not he!

Ages since he had driven a woman! The last time, if he remembered, it had been Juley; the poor old soul had been as nervous as a cat the whole time, and it had tested his patience so much that, as he dropped her off on the Bayswater Road, he said: “Well I’m damned if I ever drive you again!” And he never had, not at all!

Going up to his horses’ heads, he examined their bits; not that he knew anything about bits—he didn’t pay his coachman sixty pounds a year to do his work for him, that had never been his principle. Indeed, his reputation as a horsey man rested mainly on the fact that once, on Derby Day, he had been welshed by some thimble-riggers. But someone at the Club, after seeing him drive his greys up to the door—he always drove grey horses, you got more style for the money, some thought—had called him “Four-in-hand Forsyte.” The name having reached his ears through that fellow Nicholas Treffry, old Jolyon’s dead partner, the great driving man notorious for more carriage accidents than any man in the kingdom—Swithin had ever after conceived it right to act up to it. The name had taken his fancy, not because he had ever driven four-in-hand, or was ever likely to, but because of something distinguished in the sound. Four-in-hand Forsyte! Not bad! Born too soon, Swithin had missed his vocation. Coming upon London twenty years later, he could not have failed to have become a stockbroker, but at the time when he was obliged to select, this great profession had not as yet become the chief glory of the upper-middle class. He had literally been forced into auctioneering.

He walked up to his horses’ heads and checked their bits; not that he knew anything about them—he didn’t pay his coachman sixty pounds a year to do his job for him; that was never his way. In fact, his reputation as a horse person mainly came from the time, on Derby Day, when he had been cheated by some con artists. But someone at the Club, after seeing him pull up with his grey horses—he always drove greys because some people thought they looked more stylish—had called him “Four-in-hand Forsyte.” The name reached him through that guy Nicholas Treffry, old Jolyon’s deceased partner, a notorious driver known for causing more carriage accidents than anyone else in the country—Swithin then thought he should live up to it. He liked the name, not because he had ever driven four horses at once, or was ever likely to, but because it had a certain flair. Four-in-hand Forsyte! Not bad! If he had been born a little later and come to London, he would have definitely become a stockbroker, but at the time he had to make a choice, this great profession had not yet become the main pride of the upper-middle class. He had literally been pushed into auctioneering.

Once in the driving seat, with the reins handed to him, and blinking over his pale old cheeks in the full sunlight, he took a slow look round—Adolf was already up behind; the cockaded groom at the horses’ heads stood ready to let go; everything was prepared for the signal, and Swithin gave it. The equipage dashed forward, and before you could say Jack Robinson, with a rattle and flourish drew up at Soames’s door.

Once he was in the driver's seat, with the reins given to him, and blinking under the bright sunlight on his pale old cheeks, he took a slow look around—Adolf was already sitting behind him; the groom with a cockade at the horses' heads was ready to let go; everything was set for the signal, and Swithin gave it. The carriage took off, and before you could say Jack Robinson, with a rattle and flourish, it pulled up at Soames's door.

Irene came out at once, and stepped in—he afterward described it at Timothy’s—“as light as—er—Taglioni, no fuss about it, no wanting this or wanting that;” and above all, Swithin dwelt on this, staring at Mrs. Septimus in a way that disconcerted her a good deal, “no silly nervousness!” To Aunt Hester he portrayed Irene’s hat. “Not one of your great flopping things, sprawling about, and catching the dust, that women are so fond of nowadays, but a neat little—” he made a circular motion of his hand, “white veil—capital taste.”

Irene walked in right away and stepped inside—he later described it at Timothy’s—“as light as—uh—Taglioni, no fuss about it, no asking for this or that;” and above all, Swithin focused on this, looking at Mrs. Septimus in a way that made her quite uncomfortable, “no silly nervousness!” To Aunt Hester, he talked about Irene’s hat. “Not one of those big floppy things that spread out and get dusty, which women are so into these days, but a neat little—” he made a circular motion with his hand, “white veil—great taste.”

“What was it made of?” inquired Aunt Hester, who manifested a languid but permanent excitement at any mention of dress.

“What was it made of?” Aunt Hester asked, showing a constant but laid-back excitement whenever the topic of clothing came up.

“Made of?” returned Swithin; “now how should I know?”

“Made of?” Swithin replied. “How am I supposed to know?”

He sank into silence so profound that Aunt Hester began to be afraid he had fallen into a trance. She did not try to rouse him herself, it not being her custom.

He fell into such deep silence that Aunt Hester started to worry he had entered a trance. She didn’t attempt to bring him back to reality, as that wasn’t her way.

“I wish somebody would come,” she thought; “I don’t like the look of him!”

“I wish someone would come,” she thought; “I don’t like the way he looks!”

But suddenly Swithin returned to life. “Made of” he wheezed out slowly, “what should it be made of?”

But suddenly, Swithin came back to life. “Made of,” he wheezed slowly, “what should it be made of?”

They had not gone four miles before Swithin received the impression that Irene liked driving with him. Her face was so soft behind that white veil, and her dark eyes shone so in the spring light, and whenever he spoke she raised them to him and smiled.

They hadn’t traveled four miles before Swithin got the feeling that Irene enjoyed driving with him. Her face looked so gentle behind that white veil, and her dark eyes sparkled in the spring light. Whenever he spoke, she would look up at him and smile.

On Saturday morning Soames had found her at her writing-table with a note written to Swithin, putting him off. Why did she want to put him off? he asked. She might put her own people off when she liked, he would not have her putting off his people!

On Saturday morning, Soames found her at her writing desk, drafting a note to Swithin to postpone their meeting. Why did she want to postpone him? he wondered. She could delay her own people whenever she wanted, but he wouldn’t let her put off his people!

She had looked at him intently, had torn up the note, and said: “Very well!”

She stared at him intently, ripped up the note, and said, "Alright!"

And then she began writing another. He took a casual glance presently, and saw that it was addressed to Bosinney.

And then she started writing another one. He casually glanced over and saw that it was addressed to Bosinney.

“What are you writing to him about?” he asked.

“What are you writing to him about?” he asked.

Irene, looking at him again with that intent look, said quietly: “Something he wanted me to do for him!”

Irene, gazing at him again with that intense look, said softly, “There was something he wanted me to do for him!”

“Humph!” said Soames,—“Commissions!”

“Humph!” said Soames, “Commissions!”

“You’ll have your work cut out if you begin that sort of thing!” He said no more.

"You'll have your work cut out for you if you start that kind of thing!" He said no more.

Swithin opened his eyes at the mention of Robin Hill; it was a long way for his horses, and he always dined at half-past seven, before the rush at the Club began; the new chef took more trouble with an early dinner—a lazy rascal!

Swithin opened his eyes when he heard about Robin Hill; it was quite a distance for his horses, and he always had dinner at 7:30, before the crowd at the Club started; the new chef put more effort into an early dinner—a lazy guy!

He would like to have a look at the house, however. A house appealed to any Forsyte, and especially to one who had been an auctioneer. After all he said the distance was nothing. When he was a younger man he had had rooms at Richmond for many years, kept his carriage and pair there, and drove them up and down to business every day of his life.

He would like to check out the house, though. A house attracted any Forsyte, especially one who had been an auctioneer. After all, he said the distance was nothing. When he was younger, he had lived in Richmond for many years, kept his carriage and pair there, and drove them back and forth to work every day.

Four-in-hand Forsyte they called him! His T-cart, his horses had been known from Hyde Park Corner to the Star and Garter. The Duke of Z.... wanted to get hold of them, would have given him double the money, but he had kept them; know a good thing when you have it, eh? A look of solemn pride came portentously on his shaven square old face, he rolled his head in his stand-up collar, like a turkey-cock preening himself.

Four-in-hand Forsyte, they called him! His T-cart and horses were famous from Hyde Park Corner to the Star and Garter. The Duke of Z.... wanted to get them, would have paid him double the money, but he held onto them; know a good thing when you see it, right? A look of serious pride came ominously over his clean-shaven, square old face, and he rolled his head in his stand-up collar, like a turkey strutting around.

She was really—a charming woman! He enlarged upon her frock afterwards to Aunt Juley, who held up her hands at his way of putting it.

She was truly a charming woman! He went on about her dress later to Aunt Juley, who was taken aback by the way he described it.

Fitted her like a skin—tight as a drum; that was how he liked ’em, all of a piece, none of your daverdy, scarecrow women! He gazed at Mrs. Septimus Small, who took after James—long and thin.

Fitted her like a second skin—tight as a drum; that’s how he liked them, all of a piece, none of those floppy, scarecrow women! He looked at Mrs. Septimus Small, who was like James—tall and thin.

“There’s style about her,” he went on, “fit for a king! And she’s so quiet with it too!”

“There's a certain elegance about her,” he continued, “fit for royalty! And she's so poised about it too!”

“She seems to have made quite a conquest of you, any way,” drawled Aunt Hester from her corner.

“She definitely seems to have won you over, anyway,” drawled Aunt Hester from her corner.

Swithin heard extremely well when anybody attacked him.

Swithin was very quick to pick up on any criticism directed at him.

“What’s that?” he said. “I know a—pretty—woman when I see one, and all I can say is, I don’t see the young man about that’s fit for her; but perhaps—you—do, come, perhaps—you-do!”

“What’s that?” he said. “I can spot a pretty woman when I see one, and all I can say is, I don’t see any young man around who’s good enough for her; but maybe—you—do, come on, maybe—you-do!”

“Oh?” murmured Aunt Hester, “ask Juley!”

“Oh?” whispered Aunt Hester, “ask Juley!”

Long before they reached Robin Hill, however, the unaccustomed airing had made him terribly sleepy; he drove with his eyes closed, a life-time of deportment alone keeping his tall and bulky form from falling askew.

Long before they got to Robin Hill, though, the unfamiliar fresh air had made him really sleepy; he drove with his eyes closed, a lifetime of good posture alone keeping his tall and heavy frame from falling out of alignment.

Bosinney, who was watching, came out to meet them, and all three entered the house together; Swithin in front making play with a stout gold-mounted Malacca cane, put into his hand by Adolf, for his knees were feeling the effects of their long stay in the same position. He had assumed his fur coat, to guard against the draughts of the unfinished house.

Bosinney, who was watching, stepped outside to meet them, and all three went into the house together; Swithin in front was twirling a sturdy gold-mounted Malacca cane that Adolf had handed him since his knees were feeling the strain from being in the same position for so long. He had put on his fur coat to protect himself from the drafts in the unfinished house.

The staircase—he said—was handsome! the baronial style! They would want some statuary about! He came to a standstill between the columns of the doorway into the inner court, and held out his cane inquiringly.

The staircase—he said—was beautiful! So grand! They should add some statues around! He paused between the columns of the doorway to the inner courtyard and held out his cane questioningly.

What was this to be—this vestibule, or whatever they called it? But gazing at the skylight, inspiration came to him.

What was this going to be—this entryway, or whatever they called it? But as he looked up at the skylight, inspiration struck him.

“Ah! the billiard-room!”

“Ah! the pool room!”

When told it was to be a tiled court with plants in the centre, he turned to Irene:

When he was told it would be a tiled courtyard with plants in the middle, he turned to Irene:

“Waste this on plants? You take my advice and have a billiard table here!”

“Waste this on plants? You should really just take my advice and put a billiard table in here!”

Irene smiled. She had lifted her veil, banding it like a nun’s coif across her forehead, and the smile of her dark eyes below this seemed to Swithin more charming than ever. He nodded. She would take his advice he saw.

Irene smiled. She had pulled up her veil, tying it back like a nun's coif across her forehead, and the smile in her dark eyes below it seemed even more charming to Swithin. He nodded. He could tell she would take his advice.

He had little to say of the drawing or dining-rooms, which he described as “spacious”; but fell into such raptures as he permitted to a man of his dignity, in the wine-cellar, to which he descended by stone steps, Bosinney going first with a light.

He didn't say much about the drawing or dining rooms, which he referred to as "spacious"; however, he couldn't help but express excitement, in a way that fit his dignity, in the wine cellar, which he accessed by stone steps, with Bosinney leading the way and carrying a light.

“You’ll have room here,” he said, “for six or seven hundred dozen—a very pooty little cellar!”

"You'll have plenty of space here," he said, "for six or seven hundred dozen—a really cute little cellar!"

Bosinney having expressed the wish to show them the house from the copse below, Swithin came to a stop.

Bosinney, wanting to show them the house from the woods below, stopped Swithin.

“There’s a fine view from here,” he remarked; “you haven’t such a thing as a chair?”

“There’s a great view from here,” he said. “Do you have a chair?”

A chair was brought him from Bosinney’s tent.

A chair was brought to him from Bosinney’s tent.

“You go down,” he said blandly; “you two! I’ll sit here and look at the view.”

“You both go down,” he said flatly; “I’ll stay here and enjoy the view.”

He sat down by the oak tree, in the sun; square and upright, with one hand stretched out, resting on the nob of his cane, the other planted on his knee; his fur coat thrown open, his hat, roofing with its flat top the pale square of his face; his stare, very blank, fixed on the landscape.

He sat down by the oak tree, in the sun; square and upright, with one hand stretched out, resting on the knob of his cane, the other planted on his knee; his fur coat thrown open, his hat, flat-topped, shading the pale square of his face; his gaze, vacant, fixed on the landscape.

He nodded to them as they went off down through the fields. He was, indeed, not sorry to be left thus for a quiet moment of reflection. The air was balmy, not too much heat in the sun; the prospect a fine one, a remarka.... His head fell a little to one side; he jerked it up and thought: Odd! He—ah! They were waving to him from the bottom! He put up his hand, and moved it more than once. They were active—the prospect was remar.... His head fell to the left, he jerked it up at once; it fell to the right. It remained there; he was asleep.

He nodded at them as they walked off through the fields. He wasn't sorry to have a quiet moment to himself. The air was mild, the sun was warm but not too hot; the view was beautiful, a nice... His head tilted a bit to one side; he quickly straightened it and thought: Strange! Wait! They were waving at him from the bottom! He raised his hand and waved back several times. They were lively—the view was nice... His head tilted to the left, and he straightened it right away; it tilted to the right. It stayed there; he was asleep.

And asleep, a sentinel on the—top of the rise, he appeared to rule over this prospect—remarkable—like some image blocked out by the special artist, of primeval Forsytes in pagan days, to record the domination of mind over matter!

And asleep, a guard on the top of the hill, he seemed to oversee this incredible view—like some illustration created by a unique artist, depicting ancient Forsytes in pagan times, to capture the mastery of thought over the physical world!

And all the unnumbered generations of his yeoman ancestors, wont of a Sunday to stand akimbo surveying their little plots of land, their grey unmoving eyes hiding their instinct with its hidden roots of violence, their instinct for possession to the exclusion of all the world—all these unnumbered generations seemed to sit there with him on the top of the rise.

And all the countless generations of his working-class ancestors, used to standing with their hands on their hips on Sundays as they looked over their small plots of land, their dull, expressionless eyes concealing their instinct that had deep roots in violence, their drive for ownership at the expense of everyone else—all these countless generations seemed to be sitting there with him on top of the hill.

But from him, thus slumbering, his jealous Forsyte spirit travelled far, into God-knows-what jungle of fancies; with those two young people, to see what they were doing down there in the copse—in the copse where the spring was running riot with the scent of sap and bursting buds, the song of birds innumerable, a carpet of bluebells and sweet growing things, and the sun caught like gold in the tops of the trees; to see what they were doing, walking along there so close together on the path that was too narrow; walking along there so close that they were always touching; to watch Irene’s eyes, like dark thieves, stealing the heart out of the spring. And a great unseen chaperon, his spirit was there, stopping with them to look at the little furry corpse of a mole, not dead an hour, with his mushroom-and-silver coat untouched by the rain or dew; watching over Irene’s bent head, and the soft look of her pitying eyes; and over that young man’s head, gazing at her so hard, so strangely. Walking on with them, too, across the open space where a wood-cutter had been at work, where the bluebells were trampled down, and a trunk had swayed and staggered down from its gashed stump. Climbing it with them, over, and on to the very edge of the copse, whence there stretched an undiscovered country, from far away in which came the sounds, “Cuckoo-cuckoo!”

But as he slept, his jealous Forsyte spirit wandered far, into who-knows-what jungle of thoughts; with those two young people, to see what they were up to in the copse—in the copse where spring was bursting with the scent of sap and blooming buds, the songs of countless birds, a carpet of bluebells and sweet growing things, and sunlight caught like gold in the treetops; to see what they were doing, walking so closely together on the narrow path; walking so close that they were always touching; to watch Irene’s eyes, like dark thieves, stealing the heart of spring. And a great unseen chaperone, his spirit was there, stopping with them to look at the little furry body of a mole, not dead an hour, with his mushroom-and-silver coat untouched by rain or dew; watching over Irene’s bent head and the soft expression of her compassionate eyes; and over that young man’s head, gazing at her so intently, so strangely. Walking with them, too, across the open space where a woodcutter had been working, where the bluebells were trampled down, and a trunk had swayed and crashed down from its gnarled stump. Climbing it with them, over, and on to the very edge of the copse, from where an undiscovered country stretched out, from far away in which came the sounds, “Cuckoo-cuckoo!”

Silent, standing with them there, and uneasy at their silence! Very queer, very strange!

Silent, standing there with them, feeling uncomfortable with their silence! So weird, so strange!

Then back again, as though guilty, through the wood—back to the cutting, still silent, amongst the songs of birds that never ceased, and the wild scent—hum! what was it—like that herb they put in—back to the log across the path....

Then back again, almost feeling guilty, through the woods—returning to the clearing, still quiet, surrounded by the nonstop songs of birds and the wild scent—hum! What was that? Like that herb they use—back to the log across the path....

And then unseen, uneasy, flapping above them, trying to make noises, his Forsyte spirit watched her balanced on the log, her pretty figure swaying, smiling down at that young man gazing up with such strange, shining eyes, slipping now—a—ah! falling, o—oh! sliding—down his breast; her soft, warm body clutched, her head bent back from his lips; his kiss; her recoil; his cry: “You must know—I love you!” Must know—indeed, a pretty...? Love! Hah!

And then, unseen and anxious, hovering above them, trying to make noise, his Forsyte spirit watched her balanced on the log, her pretty figure swaying, smiling down at that young man looking up with such strange, shining eyes, slipping now—ah! falling, oh! sliding—down his chest; her soft, warm body held close, her head tilted back away from his lips; his kiss; her flinch; his cry: “You must know—I love you!” Must know—really, a sweet...? Love! Hah!

Swithin awoke; virtue had gone out of him. He had a taste in his mouth. Where was he?

Swithin woke up; he felt drained of energy. He had a bad taste in his mouth. Where was he?

Damme! He had been asleep!

Damn! He had been sleeping!

He had dreamed something about a new soup, with a taste of mint in it.

He had dreamed about a new soup that had a hint of mint in it.

Those young people—where had they got to? His left leg had pins and needles.

Those young people—where had they gone? His left leg was numb and tingling.

“Adolf!” The rascal was not there; the rascal was asleep somewhere.

“Adolf!” The troublemaker wasn't around; he was sleeping somewhere.

He stood up, tall, square, bulky in his fur, looking anxiously down over the fields, and presently he saw them coming.

He stood up, tall and broad in his fur, looking nervously down at the fields, and soon he saw them approaching.

Irene was in front; that young fellow—what had they nicknamed him—“The Buccaneer?” looked precious hangdog there behind her; had got a flea in his ear, he shouldn’t wonder. Serve him right, taking her down all that way to look at the house! The proper place to look at a house from was the lawn.

Irene was in front; that young guy—what had they called him—“The Buccaneer?” looked really sad back there behind her; he probably had a bee in his bonnet. Serves him right for dragging her all that way to check out the house! The best spot to view a house from was the lawn.

They saw him. He extended his arm, and moved it spasmodically to encourage them. But they had stopped. What were they standing there for, talking—talking? They came on again. She had been giving him a rub, he had not the least doubt of it, and no wonder, over a house like that—a great ugly thing, not the sort of house he was accustomed to.

They saw him. He reached out his arm and waved it awkwardly to get their attention. But they had stopped. Why were they just standing there, talking—talking? They moved closer again. She had been massaging him, he was sure of it, and it was no surprise, given a house like that—a big, ugly thing, not the kind of house he was used to.

He looked intently at their faces, with his pale, immovable stare. That young man looked very queer!

He stared closely at their faces with his pale, unblinking gaze. That young man seemed really strange!

“You’ll never make anything of this!” he said tartly, pointing at the mansion;—“too newfangled!”

“You’ll never achieve anything with this!” he said sharply, pointing at the mansion;—“too modern!”

Bosinney gazed at him as though he had not heard; and Swithin afterwards described him to Aunt Hester as “an extravagant sort of fellow very odd way of looking at you—a bumpy beggar!”

Bosinney looked at him as if he hadn’t heard, and Swithin later described him to Aunt Hester as “a flashy kind of guy with a really strange way of looking at you—an oddball!”

What gave rise to this sudden piece of psychology he did not state; possibly Bosinney’s prominent forehead and cheekbones and chin, or something hungry in his face, which quarrelled with Swithin’s conception of the calm satiety that should characterize the perfect gentleman.

What caused this sudden insight into psychology, he didn’t specify; maybe it was Bosinney’s strong forehead, cheekbones, and chin, or something desperate in his expression that clashed with Swithin’s idea of the serene satisfaction that should define the perfect gentleman.

He brightened up at the mention of tea. He had a contempt for tea—his brother Jolyon had been in tea; made a lot of money by it—but he was so thirsty, and had such a taste in his mouth, that he was prepared to drink anything. He longed to inform Irene of the taste in his mouth—she was so sympathetic—but it would not be a distinguished thing to do; he rolled his tongue round, and faintly smacked it against his palate.

He perked up at the mention of tea. He didn't think much of tea—his brother Jolyon had been in the tea business and made good money from it—but he was so thirsty and had such a bad taste in his mouth that he was willing to drink anything. He wanted to tell Irene about the awful taste in his mouth—she was so understanding—but he thought it wouldn’t be very classy to do so; he rolled his tongue around and lightly smacked it against his palate.

In a far corner of the tent Adolf was bending his cat-like moustaches over a kettle. He left it at once to draw the cork of a pint-bottle of champagne. Swithin smiled, and, nodding at Bosinney, said: “Why, you’re quite a Monte Cristo!” This celebrated novel—one of the half-dozen he had read—had produced an extraordinary impression on his mind.

In a distant part of the tent, Adolf was tweaking his cat-like mustaches over a kettle. He quickly moved to uncork a pint bottle of champagne. Swithin smiled and, nodding at Bosinney, said, “Wow, you’re really a Monte Cristo!” This famous novel—one of the few he had read—had made a huge impression on him.

Taking his glass from the table, he held it away from him to scrutinize the colour; thirsty as he was, it was not likely that he was going to drink trash! Then, placing it to his lips, he took a sip.

Taking his glass from the table, he held it away from him to examine the color; as thirsty as he was, he definitely wasn't going to drink something awful! Then, bringing it to his lips, he took a sip.

“A very nice wine,” he said at last, passing it before his nose; “not the equal of my Heidsieck!”

“A really nice wine,” he finally said, holding it up to his nose; “it's not as good as my Heidsieck!”

It was at this moment that the idea came to him which he afterwards imparted at Timothy’s in this nutshell: “I shouldn’t wonder a bit if that architect chap were sweet upon Mrs. Soames!”

It was at that moment that the idea hit him, which he later shared at Timothy’s like this: “I wouldn't be surprised if that architect guy had a crush on Mrs. Soames!”

And from this moment his pale, round eyes never ceased to bulge with the interest of his discovery.

And from that moment on, his pale, round eyes never stopped bulging with interest in his discovery.

“The fellow,” he said to Mrs. Septimus, “follows her about with his eyes like a dog—the bumpy beggar! I don’t wonder at it—she’s a very charming woman, and, I should say, the pink of discretion!” A vague consciousness of perfume caging about Irene, like that from a flower with half-closed petals and a passionate heart, moved him to the creation of this image. “But I wasn’t sure of it,” he said, “till I saw him pick up her handkerchief.”

“The guy,” he said to Mrs. Septimus, “watches her like a dog—the annoying beggar! I can’t blame him—she’s a really charming woman, and I’d say, the epitome of discretion!” A faint awareness of perfume surrounding Irene, like that from a flower with slightly closed petals and a passionate heart, inspired this thought. “But I wasn’t convinced,” he said, “until I saw him pick up her handkerchief.”

Mrs. Small’s eyes boiled with excitement.

Mrs. Small's eyes were filled with excitement.

“And did he give it her back?” she asked.

“And did he give it back to her?” she asked.

“Give it back?” said Swithin: “I saw him slobber on it when he thought I wasn’t looking!”

“Give it back?” said Swithin. “I saw him drool on it when he thought I wasn’t watching!”

Mrs. Small gasped—too interested to speak.

Mrs. Small gasped—too interested to say anything.

“But she gave him no encouragement,” went on Swithin; he stopped, and stared for a minute or two in the way that alarmed Aunt Hester so—he had suddenly recollected that, as they were starting back in the phaeton, she had given Bosinney her hand a second time, and let it stay there too.... He had touched his horses smartly with the whip, anxious to get her all to himself. But she had looked back, and she had not answered his first question; neither had he been able to see her face—she had kept it hanging down.

“But she didn’t give him any signs of interest,” Swithin continued; he paused and stared for a moment or two in a way that made Aunt Hester uneasy—he had suddenly remembered that when they were getting back in the phaeton, she had taken Bosinney’s hand again and let it linger there.... He had whipped his horses sharply, eager to have her all to himself. But she had looked back, and she hadn’t responded to his first question; nor had he been able to see her face—she had kept it downcast.

There is somewhere a picture, which Swithin has not seen, of a man sitting on a rock, and by him, immersed in the still, green water, a sea-nymph lying on her back, with her hand on her naked breast. She has a half-smile on her face—a smile of hopeless surrender and of secret joy.

There’s a picture somewhere that Swithin hasn’t seen, showing a man sitting on a rock, and next to him, a sea-nymph lying on her back in the calm, green water, with her hand on her bare chest. She has a half-smile on her face—a smile of giving in and hidden happiness.

Seated by Swithin’s side, Irene may have been smiling like that.

Seated next to Swithin, Irene might have been smiling like that.

When, warmed by champagne, he had her all to himself, he unbosomed himself of his wrongs; of his smothered resentment against the new chef at the club; his worry over the house in Wigmore Street, where the rascally tenant had gone bankrupt through helping his brother-in-law as if charity did not begin at home; of his deafness, too, and that pain he sometimes got in his right side. She listened, her eyes swimming under their lids. He thought she was thinking deeply of his troubles, and pitied himself terribly. Yet in his fur coat, with frogs across the breast, his top hat aslant, driving this beautiful woman, he had never felt more distinguished.

When he was warmed up by champagne and had her all to himself, he opened up about his grievances: his bottled-up anger towards the new chef at the club; his concerns about the house on Wigmore Street, where the shady tenant had gone bankrupt supporting his brother-in-law as if charity didn’t begin at home; and his deafness too, along with the pain that sometimes shot through his right side. She listened, her eyes heavy with emotion. He thought she was profoundly considering his troubles and felt sorry for himself. Yet, in his fur coat with frogs across the front, his top hat tilted to one side, driving this beautiful woman, he had never felt more distinguished.

A coster, however, taking his girl for a Sunday airing, seemed to have the same impression about himself. This person had flogged his donkey into a gallop alongside, and sat, upright as a waxwork, in his shallopy chariot, his chin settled pompously on a red handkerchief, like Swithin’s on his full cravat; while his girl, with the ends of a fly-blown boa floating out behind, aped a woman of fashion. Her swain moved a stick with a ragged bit of string dangling from the end, reproducing with strange fidelity the circular flourish of Swithin’s whip, and rolled his head at his lady with a leer that had a weird likeness to Swithin’s primeval stare.

A vendor, however, taking his girl out for a Sunday ride, seemed to have the same opinion of himself. This guy had whipped his donkey into a gallop beside them, and sat, stiff as a mannequin, in his shabby carriage, his chin perched pompously on a red handkerchief, like Swithin’s on his full cravat; while his girl, with the ends of a tattered scarf streaming out behind her, tried to imitate a fashionable woman. Her guy moved a stick with a frayed piece of string dangling from the end, mimicking with surprising accuracy the circular motion of Swithin’s whip, and rolled his head at his girl with a smirk that bore an eerie resemblance to Swithin’s primitive gaze.

Though for a time unconscious of the lowly ruffian’s presence, Swithin presently took it into his head that he was being guyed. He laid his whip-lash across the mares flank. The two chariots, however, by some unfortunate fatality continued abreast. Swithin’s yellow, puffy face grew red; he raised his whip to lash the costermonger, but was saved from so far forgetting his dignity by a special intervention of Providence. A carriage driving out through a gate forced phaeton and donkey-cart into proximity; the wheels grated, the lighter vehicle skidded, and was overturned.

Though Swithin had been unaware of the lowly thug’s presence for a while, he soon started to think that he was being mocked. He cracked his whip against the mare's side. However, the two carriages, by some unfortunate twist of fate, remained side by side. Swithin’s yellow, puffy face turned red; he raised his whip to strike the costermonger but was saved from completely losing his dignity by a special intervention of fate. A carriage coming out through a gate forced the phaeton and donkey-cart close together; the wheels grated, the lighter vehicle skidded, and tipped over.

Swithin did not look round. On no account would he have pulled up to help the ruffian. Serve him right if he had broken his neck!

Swithin didn’t look back. There was no way he would stop to help that thug. It would serve him right if he broke his neck!

But he could not if he would. The greys had taken alarm. The phaeton swung from side to side, and people raised frightened faces as they went dashing past. Swithin’s great arms, stretched at full length, tugged at the reins. His cheeks were puffed, his lips compressed, his swollen face was of a dull, angry red.

But he couldn't even if he wanted to. The horses got spooked. The carriage swayed from side to side, and people looked terrified as they rushed by. Swithin’s strong arms, stretched out fully, pulled on the reins. His cheeks were puffed up, his lips were tight, and his flushed face was a dull, angry red.

Irene had her hand on the rail, and at every lurch she gripped it tightly. Swithin heard her ask:

Irene had her hand on the rail, and with every lurch, she held on tightly. Swithin heard her ask:

“Are we going to have an accident, Uncle Swithin?”

“Are we going to have an accident, Uncle Swithin?”

He gasped out between his pants: “It’s nothing; a—little fresh!”

He breathed heavily and said, "It's nothing; just a little fresh!"

“I’ve never been in an accident.”

“I’ve never been in an accident.”

“Don’t you move!” He took a look at her. She was smiling, perfectly calm. “Sit still,” he repeated. “Never fear, I’ll get you home!”

“Don’t you move!” He glanced at her. She was smiling, completely at ease. “Sit still,” he said again. “Don’t worry, I’ll get you home!”

And in the midst of all his terrible efforts, he was surprised to hear her answer in a voice not like her own:

And in the middle of all his difficult attempts, he was shocked to hear her respond in a voice that didn't sound like hers:

“I don’t care if I never get home!”

“I don’t care if I never make it home!”

The carriage giving a terrific lurch, Swithin’s exclamation was jerked back into his throat. The horses, winded by the rise of a hill, now steadied to a trot, and finally stopped of their own accord.

The carriage jolted violently, causing Swithin to swallow his exclamation. The horses, out of breath from the steep hill, settled into a trot and eventually halted on their own.

“When”—Swithin described it at Timothy’s—“I pulled ’em up, there she was as cool as myself. God bless my soul! she behaved as if she didn’t care whether she broke her neck or not! What was it she said: ‘I don’t care if I never get home?’ Leaning over the handle of his cane, he wheezed out, to Mrs. Small’s terror: “And I’m not altogether surprised, with a finickin’ feller like young Soames for a husband!”

“When”—Swithin described it at Timothy’s—“I pulled them up, there she was as calm as I was. Honestly! She acted like she didn’t care if she broke her neck or not! What was it she said: ‘I don’t care if I never get home?’ Leaning over the handle of his cane, he wheezed out, to Mrs. Small’s terror: “And I’m not really surprised, with a fussy guy like young Soames for a husband!”

It did not occur to him to wonder what Bosinney had done after they had left him there alone; whether he had gone wandering about like the dog to which Swithin had compared him; wandering down to that copse where the spring was still in riot, the cuckoo still calling from afar; gone down there with her handkerchief pressed to lips, its fragrance mingling with the scent of mint and thyme. Gone down there with such a wild, exquisite pain in his heart that he could have cried out among the trees. Or what, indeed, the fellow had done. In fact, till he came to Timothy’s, Swithin had forgotten all about him.

He didn’t think about what Bosinney had done after they left him alone; whether he had wandered around like the dog Swithin had compared him to; drifting down to that thicket where spring was still bursting with life, the cuckoo still calling from a distance; gone down there with her handkerchief pressed to his lips, its scent mixing with the aroma of mint and thyme. Gone down there with such a wild, beautiful pain in his heart that he could have cried out among the trees. Or what, exactly, the guy had done. In fact, until he got to Timothy’s, Swithin had completely forgotten about him.

CHAPTER IV
JAMES GOES TO SEE FOR HIMSELF

Those ignorant of Forsyte ’Change would not, perhaps, foresee all the stir made by Irene’s visit to the house.

Those unfamiliar with Forsyte ’Change might not anticipate the commotion caused by Irene’s visit to the house.

After Swithin had related at Timothy’s the full story of his memorable drive, the same, with the least suspicion of curiosity, the merest touch of malice, and a real desire to do good, was passed on to June.

After Swithin had shared the whole story of his unforgettable drive at Timothy’s, it was relayed to June with just a hint of curiosity, a slight touch of malice, and a genuine desire to help.

“And what a dreadful thing to say, my dear!” ended Aunt Juley; “that about not going home. What did she mean?”

“And what a dreadful thing to say, my dear!” Aunt Juley exclaimed, “that comment about not going home. What did she mean?”

It was a strange recital for the girl. She heard it flushing painfully, and, suddenly, with a curt handshake, took her departure.

It was an odd performance for the girl. She heard it end awkwardly, and then, with a quick handshake, she left.

“Almost rude!” Mrs. Small said to Aunt Hester, when June was gone.

“Almost rude!” Mrs. Small said to Aunt Hester when June had left.

The proper construction was put on her reception of the news. She was upset. Something was therefore very wrong. Odd! She and Irene had been such friends!

The right interpretation was made of her reaction to the news. She was upset. Clearly, something was very wrong. How strange! She and Irene had been such good friends!

It all tallied too well with whispers and hints that had been going about for some time past. Recollections of Euphemia’s account of the visit to the theatre—Mr. Bosinney always at Soames’s? Oh, indeed! Yes, of course, he would be—about the house! Nothing open. Only upon the greatest, the most important provocation was it necessary to say anything open on Forsyte ’Change. This machine was too nicely adjusted; a hint, the merest trifling expression of regret or doubt, sufficed to set the family soul so sympathetic—vibrating. No one desired that harm should come of these vibrations—far from it; they were set in motion with the best intentions, with the feeling that each member of the family had a stake in the family soul.

It all added up too well with the rumors and hints that had been floating around for a while. Memories of Euphemia’s story about the trip to the theater—Mr. Bosinney always at Soames’s? Oh, really! Yes, of course, he would be—around the house! Nothing was explicit. Only when something truly significant happened was it necessary to speak openly on Forsyte ’Change. This setup was too finely tuned; a hint, even the slightest expression of regret or doubt, was enough to get the family soul resonating. No one wanted any negative consequences from these vibrations—far from it; they were set in motion with the best intentions, sharing the belief that each family member had a stake in the family soul.

And much kindness lay at the bottom of the gossip; it would frequently result in visits of condolence being made, in accordance with the customs of Society, thereby conferring a real benefit upon the sufferers, and affording consolation to the sound, who felt pleasantly that someone at all events was suffering from that from which they themselves were not suffering. In fact, it was simply a desire to keep things well-aired, the desire which animates the Public Press, that brought James, for instance, into communication with Mrs. Septimus, Mrs. Septimus, with the little Nicholases, the little Nicholases with who-knows-whom, and so on. That great class to which they had risen, and now belonged, demanded a certain candour, a still more certain reticence. This combination guaranteed their membership.

And there was a lot of kindness behind the gossip; it often led to condolence visits being made, as was customary in Society, which really helped those who were suffering and provided comfort to those who were not, making them feel good that at least someone was dealing with the troubles they themselves were avoiding. Really, it was just an urge to keep things out in the open, the kind of desire that drives the Public Press, that connected James with Mrs. Septimus, Mrs. Septimus with the little Nicholases, the little Nicholases with who-knows-who, and so on. The large class they had moved up into now required a certain openness, but even more, a certain discretion. This mix secured their place in that class.

Many of the younger Forsytes felt, very naturally, and would openly declare, that they did not want their affairs pried into; but so powerful was the invisible, magnetic current of family gossip, that for the life of them they could not help knowing all about everything. It was felt to be hopeless.

Many of the younger Forsytes naturally felt and would openly say that they didn’t want their business poked into; but the unseen, magnetic pull of family gossip was so strong that they couldn’t help but know everything about everything. It seemed hopeless.

One of them (young Roger) had made an heroic attempt to free the rising generation, by speaking of Timothy as an “old cat.” The effort had justly recoiled upon himself; the words, coming round in the most delicate way to Aunt Juley’s ears, were repeated by her in a shocked voice to Mrs. Roger, whence they returned again to young Roger.

One of them (young Roger) had made a bold attempt to liberate the younger generation by referring to Timothy as an “old cat.” Unfortunately, the attempt backfired; the words, reaching Aunt Juley’s ears in the most delicate manner, were repeated by her in a shocked voice to Mrs. Roger, who then passed them back to young Roger.

And, after all, it was only the wrong-doers who suffered; as, for instance, George, when he lost all that money playing billiards; or young Roger himself, when he was so dreadfully near to marrying the girl to whom, it was whispered, he was already married by the laws of Nature; or again Irene, who was thought, rather than said, to be in danger.

And, in the end, it was only the wrong-doers who faced the consequences; like George, when he lost all that cash playing pool; or young Roger himself, when he almost married the girl who, it was rumored, he was already married to by the laws of Nature; or again Irene, who was more thought to be in danger than actually said to be.

All this was not only pleasant but salutary. And it made so many hours go lightly at Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road; so many hours that must otherwise have been sterile and heavy to those three who lived there; and Timothy’s was but one of hundreds of such homes in this City of London—the homes of neutral persons of the secure classes, who are out of the battle themselves, and must find their reason for existing, in the battles of others.

All of this was not just enjoyable but also beneficial. It made countless hours pass easily at Timothy's on Bayswater Road; hours that would have otherwise been unproductive and dull for the three people living there. Timothy's was just one of many such homes in the City of London—homes of neutral individuals from secure backgrounds, who are not part of the struggle themselves and have to find their purpose in the struggles of others.

But for the sweetness of family gossip, it must indeed have been lonely there. Rumours and tales, reports, surmises—were they not the children of the house, as dear and precious as the prattling babes the brother and sisters had missed in their own journey? To talk about them was as near as they could get to the possession of all those children and grandchildren, after whom their soft hearts yearned. For though it is doubtful whether Timothy’s heart yearned, it is indubitable that at the arrival of each fresh Forsyte child he was quite upset.

But without the comfort of family gossip, it must have been really lonely there. Rumors and stories, reports, guesses—weren’t they like the children of the house, just as dear and cherished as the little kids that the siblings missed in their own lives? Talking about them was the closest they could get to having all those children and grandchildren they longed for. Because while it’s questionable whether Timothy’s heart truly ached, it’s definitely true that he got quite upset with the arrival of each new Forsyte child.

Useless for young Roger to say, “Old cat!” for Euphemia to hold up her hands and cry: “Oh! those three!” and break into her silent laugh with the squeak at the end. Useless, and not too kind.

Useless for young Roger to say, “Old cat!” for Euphemia to hold up her hands and cry: “Oh! those three!” and break into her silent laugh with the squeak at the end. Useless, and not too kind.

The situation which at this stage might seem, and especially to Forsyte eyes, strange—not to say “impossible”—was, in view of certain facts, not so strange after all.

The situation that might seem strange—almost “impossible”—to Forsyte eyes at this point was, considering certain facts, not so strange after all.

Some things had been lost sight of.

Some things were overlooked.

And first, in the security bred of many harmless marriages, it had been forgotten that Love is no hot-house flower, but a wild plant, born of a wet night, born of an hour of sunshine; sprung from wild seed, blown along the road by a wild wind. A wild plant that, when it blooms by chance within the hedge of our gardens, we call a flower; and when it blooms outside we call a weed; but, flower or weed, whose scent and colour are always, wild!

And first, in the security that comes from many innocuous marriages, it had been forgotten that Love is not a delicate greenhouse plant, but a wild one, born from a rainy night, born from a moment of sunshine; sprung from wild seeds, carried along the road by a wild wind. A wild plant that, when it unexpectedly blooms inside the fence of our gardens, we call a flower; and when it blooms outside, we call it a weed; but whether it's a flower or a weed, its scent and color are always wild!

And further—the facts and figures of their own lives being against the perception of this truth—it was not generally recognised by Forsytes that, where this wild plant springs, men and women are but moths around the pale, flame-like blossom.

And beyond that—the facts and figures of their own lives contradicting this truth—it wasn’t generally acknowledged by the Forsytes that where this wild plant grows, people are just like moths drawn to the pale, flame-like flower.

It was long since young Jolyon’s escapade—there was danger of a tradition again arising that people in their position never cross the hedge to pluck that flower; that one could reckon on having love, like measles, once in due season, and getting over it comfortably for all time—as with measles, on a soothing mixture of butter and honey—in the arms of wedlock.

It had been a while since young Jolyon's adventure—there was a risk that a tradition would emerge suggesting that people in their situation never cross the boundary to pick that flower; that one could expect to experience love, like measles, once in a while, and then move on from it easily forever—as with measles, with a comforting blend of butter and honey—in the arms of marriage.

Of all those whom this strange rumour about Bosinney and Mrs. Soames reached, James was the most affected. He had long forgotten how he had hovered, lanky and pale, in side whiskers of chestnut hue, round Emily, in the days of his own courtship. He had long forgotten the small house in the purlieus of Mayfair, where he had spent the early days of his married life, or rather, he had long forgotten the early days, not the small house,—a Forsyte never forgot a house—he had afterwards sold it at a clear profit of four hundred pounds.

Of all the people who heard the strange rumor about Bosinney and Mrs. Soames, James was the most affected. He had long forgotten how he had stood, lanky and pale, with chestnut sideburns, around Emily during his own courtship. He had also forgotten the small house in the outskirts of Mayfair where he spent the early days of his marriage, or rather, he had forgotten the early days, not the small house— a Forsyte never forgot a house—he later sold it for a profit of four hundred pounds.

He had long forgotten those days, with their hopes and fears and doubts about the prudence of the match (for Emily, though pretty, had nothing, and he himself at that time was making a bare thousand a year), and that strange, irresistible attraction which had drawn him on, till he felt he must die if he could not marry the girl with the fair hair, looped so neatly back, the fair arms emerging from a skin-tight bodice, the fair form decorously shielded by a cage of really stupendous circumference.

He had long forgotten those days, filled with hopes, fears, and doubts about whether the relationship was wise (because Emily, while attractive, had nothing to her name, and he was only making a meager thousand a year at that time). Yet there was that strange, irresistible pull that had drawn him in, to the point where he felt he would die if he couldn't marry the girl with the beautiful hair, neatly styled back, her lovely arms emerging from a form-fitting bodice, her figure modestly covered by an impressively large cage.

James had passed through the fire, but he had passed also through the river of years which washes out the fire; he had experienced the saddest experience of all—forgetfulness of what it was like to be in love.

James had gone through the fire, but he had also gone through the river of years that washes away the fire; he had faced the saddest experience of all—forgetting what it felt like to be in love.

Forgotten! Forgotten so long, that he had forgotten even that he had forgotten.

Forgotten! Forgotten for so long that he had even forgotten he had forgotten.

And now this rumour had come upon him, this rumour about his son’s wife; very vague, a shadow dodging among the palpable, straightforward appearances of things, unreal, unintelligible as a ghost, but carrying with it, like a ghost, inexplicable terror.

And now this rumor had reached him, this rumor about his son's wife; very vague, a shadow slipping through the clear, solid appearances of things, unreal, unintelligible like a ghost, but bringing with it, like a ghost, an inexplicable fear.

He tried to bring it home to his mind, but it was no more use than trying to apply to himself one of those tragedies he read of daily in his evening paper. He simply could not. There could be nothing in it. It was all their nonsense. She didn’t get on with Soames as well as she might, but she was a good little thing—a good little thing!

He tried to get it into his head, but it was as pointless as trying to relate to one of those tragedies he read about every day in his evening newspaper. He just couldn't do it. There was nothing to it. It was all their nonsense. She didn’t get along with Soames as well as she could, but she was a sweet girl—a sweet girl!

Like the not inconsiderable majority of men, James relished a nice little bit of scandal, and would say, in a matter-of-fact tone, licking his lips, “Yes, yes—she and young Dyson; they tell me they’re living at Monte Carlo!”

Like a significant number of men, James enjoyed a good bit of scandal and would say, in a straightforward tone, licking his lips, “Yes, yes—she and young Dyson; I’ve heard they’re living in Monte Carlo!”

But the significance of an affair of this sort—of its past, its present, or its future—had never struck him. What it meant, what torture and raptures had gone to its construction, what slow, overmastering fate had lurked within the facts, very naked, sometimes sordid, but generally spicy, presented to his gaze. He was not in the habit of blaming, praising, drawing deductions, or generalizing at all about such things; he simply listened rather greedily, and repeated what he was told, finding considerable benefit from the practice, as from the consumption of a sherry and bitters before a meal.

But he had never really considered the importance of an affair like this—its past, present, or future. He didn’t think about what it meant, the pain and pleasure involved in its development, or the overwhelming fate that lay hidden within the facts, often stark, sometimes messy, but usually intriguing, laid out before him. He wasn’t the type to blame, praise, draw conclusions, or generalize about such matters. He simply listened with interest and repeated what he heard, finding a lot of value in the experience, much like enjoying a sherry and bitters before a meal.

Now, however, that such a thing—or rather the rumour, the breath of it—had come near him personally, he felt as in a fog, which filled his mouth full of a bad, thick flavour, and made it difficult to draw breath.

Now, however, since something like that—or rather the gossip, the hint of it—had gotten close to him personally, he felt like he was lost in a fog, which filled his mouth with a bad, thick taste, making it hard to catch his breath.

A scandal! A possible scandal!

A scandal! A potential scandal!

To repeat this word to himself thus was the only way in which he could focus or make it thinkable. He had forgotten the sensations necessary for understanding the progress, fate, or meaning of any such business; he simply could no longer grasp the possibilities of people running any risk for the sake of passion.

To say this word to himself like this was the only way he could focus or even think about it. He had lost the feelings needed to understand the development, outcome, or significance of any of this; he just could no longer comprehend the idea of people taking risks for the sake of passion.

Amongst all those persons of his acquaintance, who went into the City day after day and did their business there, whatever it was, and in their leisure moments bought shares, and houses, and ate dinners, and played games, as he was told, it would have seemed to him ridiculous to suppose that there were any who would run risks for the sake of anything so recondite, so figurative, as passion.

Among all the people he knew who went into the city day after day to conduct their business—whatever it was—and during their free time bought stocks, houses, had dinners, and played games, as he was told, it would have seemed absurd to him to think that anyone would take risks for something as obscure and figurative as passion.

Passion! He seemed, indeed, to have heard of it, and rules such as “A young man and a young woman ought never to be trusted together” were fixed in his mind as the parallels of latitude are fixed on a map (for all Forsytes, when it comes to “bed-rock” matters of fact, have quite a fine taste in realism); but as to anything else—well, he could only appreciate it at all through the catch-word “scandal.”

Passion! He definitely seemed to know about it, and rules like “A young man and a young woman should never be trusted together” were set in his mind just like lines of latitude are marked on a map (since all Forsytes, when it comes to basic facts, have a pretty good sense of realism); but as for anything beyond that—well, he could only grasp it through the term “scandal.”

Ah! but there was no truth in it—could not be. He was not afraid; she was really a good little thing. But there it was when you got a thing like that into your mind. And James was of a nervous temperament—one of those men whom things will not leave alone, who suffer tortures from anticipation and indecision. For fear of letting something slip that he might otherwise secure, he was physically unable to make up his mind until absolutely certain that, by not making it up, he would suffer loss.

Ah! But there was no truth to it—couldn't be. He wasn't scared; she was really a sweet girl. But that's the trouble when you get a thought like that stuck in your head. And James had a nervous personality—one of those guys who can't let things go, who go through agony from worrying and being indecisive. Afraid of missing out on something he might otherwise grab, he was physically unable to make a decision until he was completely sure that by not deciding, he would end up losing out.

In life, however, there were many occasions when the business of making up his mind did not even rest with himself, and this was one of them.

In life, there were many times when making decisions wasn't entirely up to him, and this was one of those times.

What could he do? Talk it over with Soames? That would only make matters worse. And, after all, there was nothing in it, he felt sure.

What could he do? Discuss it with Soames? That would only complicate things. And, after all, he was pretty sure there was nothing to it.

It was all that house. He had mistrusted the idea from the first. What did Soames want to go into the country for? And, if he must go spending a lot of money building himself a house, why not have a first-rate man, instead of this young Bosinney, whom nobody knew anything about? He had told them how it would be. And he had heard that the house was costing Soames a pretty penny beyond what he had reckoned on spending.

It was all about that house. He had been skeptical about it from the start. What did Soames want to move to the countryside for? And if he was going to spend a lot of money building a house, why not hire a top-notch architect instead of this young Bosinney, who nobody knew anything about? He had warned them what would happen. And he had heard that the house was costing Soames a lot more than he had planned to spend.

This fact, more than any other, brought home to James the real danger of the situation. It was always like this with these “artistic” chaps; a sensible man should have nothing to say to them. He had warned Irene, too. And see what had come of it!

This fact, more than anything else, made James realize the real danger of the situation. It was always like this with these “artistic” guys; a sensible person shouldn't engage with them. He had warned Irene, too. And look at the outcome!

And it suddenly sprang into James’s mind that he ought to go and see for himself. In the midst of that fog of uneasiness in which his mind was enveloped the notion that he could go and look at the house afforded him inexplicable satisfaction. It may have been simply the decision to do something—more possibly the fact that he was going to look at a house—that gave him relief. He felt that in staring at an edifice of bricks and mortar, of wood and stone, built by the suspected man himself, he would be looking into the heart of that rumour about Irene.

And suddenly it occurred to James that he should go see for himself. In the midst of that cloud of unease that surrounded his thoughts, the idea of going to check out the house gave him an unexpected sense of satisfaction. It might have just been the choice to take action—more likely, it was the fact that he was going to look at a house—that brought him relief. He felt that by gazing at a building made of bricks and mortar, wood and stone, constructed by the man he suspected, he would be getting to the core of the rumors about Irene.

Without saying a word, therefore, to anyone, he took a hansom to the station and proceeded by train to Robin Hill; thence—there being no “flies,” in accordance with the custom of the neighbourhood—he found himself obliged to walk.

Without saying a word to anyone, he took a cab to the station and traveled by train to Robin Hill; then—since there were no "flies," as was the custom in the area—he had to walk.

He started slowly up the hill, his angular knees and high shoulders bent complainingly, his eyes fixed on his feet, yet, neat for all that, in his high hat and his frock-coat, on which was the speckless gloss imparted by perfect superintendence. Emily saw to that; that is, she did not, of course, see to it—people of good position not seeing to each other’s buttons, and Emily was of good position—but she saw that the butler saw to it.

He began to walk slowly up the hill, his sharp knees and tall shoulders hunched in protest, his gaze focused on his feet. Still, he looked neat in his tall hat and frock coat, which had a spotless shine thanks to careful upkeep. Emily made sure of that; she didn’t directly do it—people of good standing rarely looked after each other’s buttons, and Emily was of good standing—but she ensured that the butler took care of it.

He had to ask his way three times; on each occasion he repeated the directions given him, got the man to repeat them, then repeated them a second time, for he was naturally of a talkative disposition, and one could not be too careful in a new neighbourhood.

He had to ask for directions three times; each time he repeated the instructions given to him, had the person repeat them, then went over them again, because he was naturally chatty, and you can't be too careful in a new neighborhood.

He kept assuring them that it was a new house he was looking for; it was only, however, when he was shown the roof through the trees that he could feel really satisfied that he had not been directed entirely wrong.

He kept telling them that he was looking for a new house; it was only when he saw the roof through the trees that he could actually feel reassured that he hadn't been completely misled.

A heavy sky seemed to cover the world with the grey whiteness of a whitewashed ceiling. There was no freshness or fragrance in the air. On such a day even British workmen scarcely cared to do more then they were obliged, and moved about their business without the drone of talk which whiles away the pangs of labour.

A heavy sky seemed to blanket the world with the dull, grey whiteness of a freshly painted ceiling. There was no freshness or scent in the air. On a day like this, even British workers barely bothered to do more than what was necessary, going about their tasks without the usual chatter that helps ease the strain of work.

Through spaces of the unfinished house, shirt-sleeved figures worked slowly, and sounds arose—spasmodic knockings, the scraping of metal, the sawing of wood, with the rumble of wheelbarrows along boards; now and again the foreman’s dog, tethered by a string to an oaken beam, whimpered feebly, with a sound like the singing of a kettle.

Through the unfinished house, workers in short sleeves moved slowly, making noises—intermittent banging, metal scraping, wood being sawed, and the rumble of wheelbarrows on planks; now and then, the foreman's dog, tied by a string to an oak beam, whined faintly, sounding like a kettle singing.

The fresh-fitted window-panes, daubed each with a white patch in the centre, stared out at James like the eyes of a blind dog.

The newly installed window panes, each smeared with a white spot in the center, looked out at James like the eyes of a blind dog.

And the building chorus went on, strident and mirthless under the grey-white sky. But the thrushes, hunting amongst the fresh-turned earth for worms, were silent quite.

And the loud chorus continued, harsh and joyless under the gray-white sky. But the thrushes, searching through the freshly turned soil for worms, were completely quiet.

James picked his way among the heaps of gravel—the drive was being laid—till he came opposite the porch. Here he stopped and raised his eyes. There was but little to see from this point of view, and that little he took in at once; but he stayed in this position many minutes, and who shall know of what he thought.

James carefully navigated through the piles of gravel—the driveway was under construction—until he reached the porch. He paused and looked up. There wasn’t much to see from this angle, and he took it all in quickly; yet he remained in this spot for several minutes, and who can say what was on his mind.

His china-blue eyes under white eyebrows that jutted out in little horns, never stirred; the long upper lip of his wide mouth, between the fine white whiskers, twitched once or twice; it was easy to see from that anxious rapt expression, whence Soames derived the handicapped look which sometimes came upon his face. James might have been saying to himself: “I don’t know—life’s a tough job.”

His bright blue eyes, framed by white eyebrows that stuck out like little horns, never changed; the long upper lip of his wide mouth, between the fine white whiskers, twitched a couple of times; it was easy to see from that worried, focused expression where Soames got the somewhat defeated look that sometimes appeared on his face. James might have been thinking to himself: “I don’t know—life’s a tough gig.”

In this position Bosinney surprised him.

In this situation, Bosinney caught him off guard.

James brought his eyes down from whatever bird’s-nest they had been looking for in the sky to Bosinney’s face, on which was a kind of humorous scorn.

James lowered his gaze from whatever bird's nest he had been searching for in the sky to Bosinney's face, which wore a look of playful contempt.

“How do you do, Mr. Forsyte? Come down to see for yourself?”

“How's it going, Mr. Forsyte? Did you come down to see for yourself?”

It was exactly what James, as we know, had come for, and he was made correspondingly uneasy. He held out his hand, however, saying:

It was exactly what James, as we know, had come for, and it made him feel correspondingly uneasy. He extended his hand, saying:

“How are you?” without looking at Bosinney.

“How are you?” without looking at Bosinney.

The latter made way for him with an ironical smile.

The latter stepped aside for him with a sarcastic smile.

James scented something suspicious in this courtesy. “I should like to walk round the outside first,” he said, “and see what you’ve been doing!”

James sensed something off about this politeness. “I’d like to take a stroll around the outside first,” he said, “and see what you’ve been up to!”

A flagged terrace of rounded stones with a list of two or three inches to port had been laid round the south-east and south-west sides of the house, and ran with a bevelled edge into mould, which was in preparation for being turfed; along this terrace James led the way.

A paved terrace of rounded stones sloping a bit to the left had been put down around the southeast and southwest sides of the house, and it tapered off into soil, which was getting ready to be turf-covered; along this terrace, James took the lead.

“Now what did this cost?” he asked, when he saw the terrace extending round the corner.

“Now what did this cost?” he asked when he saw the terrace wrapping around the corner.

“What should you think?” inquired Bosinney.

"What do you think?" Bosinney asked.

“How should I know?” replied James somewhat nonplussed; “two or three hundred, I dare say!”

“How should I know?” replied James, slightly confused; “two or three hundred, I guess!”

“The exact sum!”

“The exact amount!”

James gave him a sharp look, but the architect appeared unconscious, and he put the answer down to mishearing.

James shot him a sharp glance, but the architect seemed unaware, so he chalked the response up to mishearing.

On arriving at the garden entrance, he stopped to look at the view.

On arriving at the garden entrance, he paused to take in the view.

“That ought to come down,” he said, pointing to the oak-tree.

"That should be taken down," he said, pointing to the oak tree.

“You think so? You think that with the tree there you don’t get enough view for your money.”

"You really think that with the tree there, you're not getting enough view for what you paid?"

Again James eyed him suspiciously—this young man had a peculiar way of putting things: “Well!” he said, with a perplexed, nervous, emphasis, “I don’t see what you want with a tree.”

Again, James looked at him suspiciously—this young man had a strange way of expressing things: “Well!” he said, with a confused, anxious emphasis, “I don’t get what you want with a tree.”

“It shall come down to-morrow,” said Bosinney.

“It will come down tomorrow,” said Bosinney.

James was alarmed. “Oh,” he said, “don’t go saying I said it was to come down! I know nothing about it!”

James was worried. “Oh,” he said, “don’t go saying I said it was going to come down! I don’t know anything about it!”

“No?”

“Nope?”

James went on in a fluster: “Why, what should I know about it? It’s nothing to do with me! You do it on your own responsibility.”

James huffed, “What do I know about it? It’s got nothing to do with me! You handle it at your own risk.”

“You’ll allow me to mention your name?”

“You'll let me mention your name?”

James grew more and more alarmed: “I don’t know what you want mentioning my name for,” he muttered; “you’d better leave the tree alone. It’s not your tree!”

James grew increasingly worried: “I don’t know why you’re bringing up my name,” he muttered; “you should just leave the tree alone. It’s not your tree!”

He took out a silk handkerchief and wiped his brow. They entered the house. Like Swithin, James was impressed by the inner court-yard.

He pulled out a silk handkerchief and wiped his forehead. They walked into the house. Just like Swithin, James was struck by the inner courtyard.

“You must have spent a deuce of a lot of money here,” he said, after staring at the columns and gallery for some time. “Now, what did it cost to put up those columns?”

“You must have spent a ton of money here,” he said, after staring at the columns and gallery for a while. “So, how much did it cost to put up those columns?”

“I can’t tell you off-hand,” thoughtfully answered Bosinney, “but I know it was a deuce of a lot!”

"I can’t say right away," Bosinney replied thoughtfully, "but I know it was a heck of a lot!"

“I should think so,” said James. “I should....” He caught the architect’s eye, and broke off. And now, whenever he came to anything of which he desired to know the cost, he stifled that curiosity.

“I think so,” said James. “I should....” He caught the architect’s eye and stopped talking. Now, whenever he wanted to know the cost of something, he held back that curiosity.

Bosinney appeared determined that he should see everything, and had not James been of too “noticing” a nature, he would certainly have found himself going round the house a second time. He seemed so anxious to be asked questions, too, that James felt he must be on his guard. He began to suffer from his exertions, for, though wiry enough for a man of his long build, he was seventy-five years old.

Bosinney seemed determined to see everything, and if James hadn't been so observant, he would definitely have ended up going around the house a second time. He also seemed so eager to be asked questions that James felt he had to be cautious. He was starting to feel the strain because, while he was fit for a man of his tall stature, he was seventy-five years old.

He grew discouraged; he seemed no nearer to anything, had not obtained from his inspection any of the knowledge he had vaguely hoped for. He had merely increased his dislike and mistrust of this young man, who had tired him out with his politeness, and in whose manner he now certainly detected mockery.

He felt disheartened; he seemed no closer to anything and hadn’t gained any of the insights he had vaguely hoped for from his observation. Instead, he had only deepened his dislike and distrust of this young man, who had exhausted him with his politeness, and he now definitely sensed mockery in his demeanor.

The fellow was sharper than he had thought, and better-looking than he had hoped. He had a—a “don’t care” appearance that James, to whom risk was the most intolerable thing in life, did not appreciate; a peculiar smile, too, coming when least expected; and very queer eyes. He reminded James, as he said afterwards, of a hungry cat. This was as near as he could get, in conversation with Emily, to a description of the peculiar exasperation, velvetiness, and mockery, of which Bosinney’s manner had been composed.

The guy was sharper than he had expected and better-looking than he had hoped. He had this “don’t care” look that James, who found risk the most unbearable thing in life, didn’t like. He also had a strange smile that showed up when you least expected it, and very unusual eyes. He reminded James, as he later mentioned to Emily, of a hungry cat. That was the closest he could come in describing the peculiar mix of irritation, smoothness, and sarcasm that made up Bosinney’s demeanor.

At last, having seen all that was to be seen, he came out again at the door where he had gone in; and now, feeling that he was wasting time and strength and money, all for nothing, he took the courage of a Forsyte in both hands, and, looking sharply at Bosinney, said:

At last, after seeing everything there was to see, he stepped back out through the door he had entered. Now, realizing he was wasting his time, energy, and money for no reason, he summoned the determination of a Forsyte and, looking intently at Bosinney, said:

“I dare say you see a good deal of my daughter-in-law; now, what does she think of the house? But she hasn’t seen it, I suppose?”

“I bet you see quite a bit of my daughter-in-law; so, what does she think of the house? But I guess she hasn’t seen it, right?”

This he said, knowing all about Irene’s visit not, of course, that there was anything in the visit, except that extraordinary remark she had made about “not caring to get home”—and the story of how June had taken the news!

This he said, knowing all about Irene’s visit; not that there was anything significant in the visit, except for that incredible comment she made about “not wanting to get home”—and how June reacted to the news!

He had determined, by this way of putting the question, to give Bosinney a chance, as he said to himself.

He had decided, by framing the question this way, to give Bosinney a chance, as he told himself.

The latter was long in answering, but kept his eyes with uncomfortable steadiness on James.

The other took a while to respond but maintained an uncomfortable, steady gaze on James.

“She has seen the house, but I can’t tell you what she thinks of it.”

“She has seen the house, but I can’t say what she thinks of it.”

Nervous and baffled, James was constitutionally prevented from letting the matter drop.

Nervous and confused, James just couldn't let it go.

“Oh!” he said, “she has seen it? Soames brought her down, I suppose?”

“Oh!” he said, “she's seen it? Soames brought her down, I guess?”

Bosinney smilingly replied: “Oh, no!”

Bosinney replied with a smile: “Oh, no!”

“What, did she come down alone?”

“What, did she come down by herself?”

“Oh, no!”

"Oh, no!"

“Then—who brought her?”

“Then—who brought her here?”

“I really don’t know whether I ought to tell you who brought her.”

“I honestly don’t know if I should tell you who brought her.”

To James, who knew that it was Swithin, this answer appeared incomprehensible.

To James, who knew it was Swithin, this answer seemed impossible to understand.

“Why!” he stammered, “you know that....” but he stopped, suddenly perceiving his danger.

“Why!” he stammered, “you know that....” but he stopped, suddenly realizing the danger he was in.

“Well,” he said, “if you don’t want to tell me I suppose you won’t! Nobody tells me anything.”

"Well," he said, "if you don't want to tell me, I guess you won't! Nobody tells me anything."

Somewhat to his surprise Bosinney asked him a question.

Somewhat to his surprise, Bosinney asked him a question.

“By the by,” he said, “could you tell me if there are likely to be any more of you coming down? I should like to be on the spot!”

“By the way,” he said, “could you let me know if any more of you are coming down? I’d like to be there!”

“Any more?” said James bewildered, “who should there be more? I don’t know of any more. Good-bye.”

“Any more?” James said, confused. “Who else could there be? I don’t know of anyone else. Goodbye.”

Looking at the ground he held out his hand, crossed the palm of it with Bosinney’s, and taking his umbrella just above the silk, walked away along the terrace.

Looking down at the ground, he reached out his hand, shook it with Bosinney’s, and, grabbing his umbrella just above the silk, walked away along the terrace.

Before he turned the corner he glanced back, and saw Bosinney following him slowly—“slinking along the wall” as he put it to himself, “like a great cat.” He paid no attention when the young fellow raised his hat.

Before he turned the corner, he looked back and saw Bosinney trailing behind him slowly—“slinking along the wall,” as he thought to himself, “like a big cat.” He didn't acknowledge it when the young guy tipped his hat.

Outside the drive, and out of sight, he slackened his pace still more. Very slowly, more bent than when he came, lean, hungry, and disheartened, he made his way back to the station.

Outside the driveway, and out of sight, he slowed down even more. Very slowly, more hunched than when he arrived, thin, hungry, and discouraged, he headed back to the station.

The Buccaneer, watching him go so sadly home, felt sorry perhaps for his behaviour to the old man.

The Buccaneer, watching him walk home so sadly, felt a bit guilty about how he had treated the old man.

CHAPTER V
SOAMES AND BOSINNEY CORRESPOND

James said nothing to his son of this visit to the house; but, having occasion to go to Timothy’s one morning on a matter connected with a drainage scheme which was being forced by the sanitary authorities on his brother, he mentioned it there.

James didn't say anything to his son about this visit to the house; however, when he had to go to Timothy's one morning for a drainage project that the sanitary authorities were pushing on his brother, he brought it up then.

It was not, he said, a bad house. He could see that a good deal could be made of it. The fellow was clever in his way, though what it was going to cost Soames before it was done with he didn’t know.

It wasn't, he said, a bad house. He could see that a lot could be done with it. The guy was smart in his way, though he didn't know what it was going to cost Soames in the end.

Euphemia Forsyte, who happened to be in the room—she had come round to borrow the Rev. Mr. Scoles’ last novel, “Passion and Paregoric”, which was having such a vogue—chimed in.

Euphemia Forsyte, who happened to be in the room—she had come over to borrow the Rev. Mr. Scoles’ latest novel, “Passion and Paregoric”, which was so popular—joined the conversation.

“I saw Irene yesterday at the Stores; she and Mr. Bosinney were having a nice little chat in the Groceries.”

“I saw Irene yesterday at the store; she and Mr. Bosinney were having a nice little chat in the grocery section.”

It was thus, simply, that she recorded a scene which had really made a deep and complicated impression on her. She had been hurrying to the silk department of the Church and Commercial Stores—that Institution than which, with its admirable system, admitting only guaranteed persons on a basis of payment before delivery, no emporium can be more highly recommended to Forsytes—to match a piece of prunella silk for her mother, who was waiting in the carriage outside.

It was just that she captured a moment that had left a deep and complex impression on her. She had been rushing to the silk department of the Church and Commercial Stores—an establishment that, with its excellent system of only allowing approved customers based on payment before delivery, no store can be more highly praised to the Forsytes—to find a matching piece of prunella silk for her mother, who was waiting in the carriage outside.

Passing through the Groceries her eye was unpleasantly attracted by the back view of a very beautiful figure. It was so charmingly proportioned, so balanced, and so well clothed, that Euphemia’s instinctive propriety was at once alarmed; such figures, she knew, by intuition rather than experience, were rarely connected with virtue—certainly never in her mind, for her own back was somewhat difficult to fit.

Passing through the grocery store, she was unexpectedly drawn to the back view of a stunning figure. It was perfectly shaped, well-balanced, and stylishly dressed, which immediately raised Euphemia’s instinctive sense of propriety; she instinctively understood that figures like that, more from intuition than experience, seldom went hand in hand with virtue—definitely never in her opinion, since her own shape was a bit challenging to fit.

Her suspicions were fortunately confirmed. A young man coming from the Drugs had snatched off his hat, and was accosting the lady with the unknown back.

Her suspicions were thankfully confirmed. A young man from the Drugs had taken off his hat and was approaching the woman with the unknown back.

It was then that she saw with whom she had to deal; the lady was undoubtedly Mrs. Soames, the young man Mr. Bosinney. Concealing herself rapidly over the purchase of a box of Tunisian dates, for she was impatient of awkwardly meeting people with parcels in her hands, and at the busy time of the morning, she was quite unintentionally an interested observer of their little interview.

It was then that she realized who she was dealing with; the woman was clearly Mrs. Soames, and the young man was Mr. Bosinney. Quickly hiding herself while buying a box of Tunisian dates, because she hated running into people with packages in her hands, she became an unwitting observer of their brief conversation during the busy morning rush.

Mrs. Soames, usually somewhat pale, had a delightful colour in her cheeks; and Mr. Bosinney’s manner was strange, though attractive (she thought him rather a distinguished-looking man, and George’s name for him, “The Buccaneer”—about which there was something romantic—quite charming). He seemed to be pleading. Indeed, they talked so earnestly—or, rather, he talked so earnestly, for Mrs. Soames did not say much—that they caused, inconsiderately, an eddy in the traffic. One nice old General, going towards Cigars, was obliged to step quite out of the way, and chancing to look up and see Mrs. Soames’s face, he actually took off his hat, the old fool! So like a man!

Mrs. Soames, usually a bit pale, had a lovely flush in her cheeks; and Mr. Bosinney’s demeanor was unusual, yet appealing (she thought he looked quite distinguished, and George’s nickname for him, “The Buccaneer”—which had a certain romantic vibe—was really charming). He seemed to be making a heartfelt plea. In fact, they were talking so passionately—or rather, he was talking so passionately, since Mrs. Soames didn’t say much—that they unwittingly created a jam in the traffic. One nice old General, heading toward the cigar section, had to completely step aside, and when he happened to look up and see Mrs. Soames’s face, he actually took off his hat, the old fool! So typical of a man!

But it was Mrs. Soames’ eyes that worried Euphemia. She never once looked at Mr. Bosinney until he moved on, and then she looked after him. And, oh, that look!

But it was Mrs. Soames' eyes that worried Euphemia. She never once looked at Mr. Bosinney until he moved on, and then she watched him go. And, oh, that look!

On that look Euphemia had spent much anxious thought. It is not too much to say that it had hurt her with its dark, lingering softness, for all the world as though the woman wanted to drag him back, and unsay something she had been saying.

On that look, Euphemia had spent a lot of anxious thought. It’s fair to say that it had upset her with its dark, lingering softness, almost as if the woman wanted to pull him back and take back something she had been saying.

Ah, well, she had had no time to go deeply into the matter just then, with that prunella silk on her hands; but she was “very intriguée”—very! She had just nodded to Mrs. Soames, to show her that she had seen; and, as she confided, in talking it over afterwards, to her chum Francie (Roger’s daughter), “Didn’t she look caught out just?...”

Ah, well, she hadn't had time to dig into it deeply at that moment, with the prunella silk in her hands; but she was "very intrigued"—very! She had just nodded to Mrs. Soames to let her know she had noticed; and, as she shared later while talking it over with her friend Francie (Roger's daughter), "Didn’t she look found out just?...”

James, most averse at the first blush to accepting any news confirmatory of his own poignant suspicions, took her up at once.

James, who was initially resistant to accepting any news that confirmed his own strong suspicions, immediately engaged with her.

“Oh” he said, “they’d be after wall-papers no doubt.”

“Oh,” he said, “they’d definitely be going after wallpapers.”

Euphemia smiled. “In the Groceries?” she said softly; and, taking “Passion and Paregoric” from the table, added: “And so you’ll lend me this, dear Auntie? Good-bye!” and went away.

Euphemia smiled. “In the Groceries?” she said softly, and, taking “Passion and Paregoric” from the table, added: “So you’ll lend me this, dear Auntie? Bye!” and went away.

James left almost immediately after; he was late as it was.

James left almost right away; he was already late.

When he reached the office of Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte, he found Soames, sitting in his revolving, chair, drawing up a defence. The latter greeted his father with a curt good-morning, and, taking an envelope from his pocket, said:

When he arrived at the office of Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte, he found Soames sitting in his swivel chair, preparing a defense. Soames greeted his father with a brief good morning and, pulling an envelope from his pocket, said:

“It may interest you to look through this.”

"It might interest you to check this out."

James read as follows:

James read the following:

“309D, SLOANE STREET,
May 15,

“309D, Sloane Street,
“May 15,

“DEAR FORSYTE,
    “The construction of your house being now completed, my duties as architect have come to an end. If I am to go on with the business of decoration, which at your request I undertook, I should like you to clearly understand that I must have a free hand.
    “You never come down without suggesting something that goes counter to my scheme. I have here three letters from you, each of which recommends an article I should never dream of putting in. I had your father here yesterday afternoon, who made further valuable suggestions.
    “Please make up your mind, therefore, whether you want me to decorate for you, or to retire which on the whole I should prefer to do.
    “But understand that, if I decorate, I decorate alone, without interference of any sort.
    “If I do the thing, I will do it thoroughly, but I must have a free hand.

DEAR FORSYTE,
    “Now that your house is finished, my job as architect is over. If I'm going to continue with the decoration, which I agreed to do at your request, I need you to understand that I need complete creative freedom.
    “You never come down without suggesting something that doesn't fit my plan. I have three letters from you, each recommending an item I would never think of using. I had your father here yesterday afternoon, and he made some additional helpful suggestions.
    “Please decide whether you want me to handle the decoration or if you'd prefer I step back, which I'd actually prefer to do.
    “But know this: if I take on the decoration, I will do it on my own, without any interference.
    “If I'm going to do this, I will do it right, but I must have complete creative freedom.”

“Yours truly,
“PHILIP BOSINNEY.”

“Best regards,
“PHILIP BOSINNEY.”

The exact and immediate cause of this letter cannot, of course, be told, though it is not improbable that Bosinney may have been moved by some sudden revolt against his position towards Soames—that eternal position of Art towards Property—which is so admirably summed up, on the back of the most indispensable of modern appliances, in a sentence comparable to the very finest in Tacitus:

The exact and immediate reason for this letter can't really be shared, though it's possible that Bosinney might have been driven by a sudden rebellion against his stance towards Soames—that ongoing conflict between Art and Property—which is perfectly captured, on the back of one of the most essential modern tools, in a sentence that rivals the best of Tacitus:

THOS. T. SORROW,
    Inventor.

T.H.O.S. T. SORROW,
    Inventor.

BERT M. PADLAND,
    Proprietor.

BERT M. PADLAND,
Owner.

“What are you going to say to him?” James asked.

“What are you going to tell him?” James asked.

Soames did not even turn his head. “I haven’t made up my mind,” he said, and went on with his defence.

Soames didn't even glance over. "I haven't decided yet," he said, and continued with his defense.

A client of his, having put some buildings on a piece of ground that did not belong to him, had been suddenly and most irritatingly warned to take them off again. After carefully going into the facts, however, Soames had seen his way to advise that his client had what was known as a title by possession, and that, though undoubtedly the ground did not belong to him, he was entitled to keep it, and had better do so; and he was now following up this advice by taking steps to—as the sailors say—“make it so.”

A client of his had built some structures on land that wasn’t actually his, and he had received an unexpected and quite frustrating notice to remove them. After thoroughly reviewing the situation, Soames realized he could advise his client that he had what was called a title by possession. Even though the land didn’t officially belong to him, he had the right to keep it and should go ahead and do that. Now, he was acting on this advice by taking the necessary steps to make it happen.

He had a distinct reputation for sound advice; people saying of him: “Go to young Forsyte—a long-headed fellow!” and he prized this reputation highly.

He was well-known for giving great advice; people would say about him: “Talk to young Forsyte—a wise guy!” and he valued this reputation a lot.

His natural taciturnity was in his favour; nothing could be more calculated to give people, especially people with property (Soames had no other clients), the impression that he was a safe man. And he was safe. Tradition, habit, education, inherited aptitude, native caution, all joined to form a solid professional honesty, superior to temptation—from the very fact that it was built on an innate avoidance of risk. How could he fall, when his soul abhorred circumstances which render a fall possible—a man cannot fall off the floor!

His natural quietness worked to his advantage; nothing could give people, especially those with property (Soames had no other clients), the impression that he was a reliable guy. And he was reliable. Tradition, routine, education, inherited skills, and a natural caution all came together to create a solid professional integrity that was stronger than temptation—mainly because it was based on an instinctive avoidance of risk. How could he ever fail when he detested situations that could lead to failure—a person can’t fall off the floor!

And those countless Forsytes, who, in the course of innumerable transactions concerned with property of all sorts (from wives to water rights), had occasion for the services of a safe man, found it both reposeful and profitable to confide in Soames. That slight superciliousness of his, combined with an air of mousing amongst precedents, was in his favour too—a man would not be supercilious unless he knew!

And those countless Forsytes, who, through numerous deals involving all kinds of property (from wives to water rights), needed the help of a trustworthy person, found it both calming and profitable to trust Soames. His slight arrogance, combined with a tendency to dig through past cases, worked in his favor too—someone wouldn’t be arrogant unless they actually knew something!

He was really at the head of the business, for though James still came nearly every day to, see for himself, he did little now but sit in his chair, twist his legs, slightly confuse things already decided, and presently go away again, and the other partner, Bustard, was a poor thing, who did a great deal of work, but whose opinion was never taken.

He was truly in charge of the business, because even though James still came by almost every day to check things out himself, he mostly just sat in his chair, twisted his legs, slightly mixed up things that had already been decided, and then left again. The other partner, Bustard, was ineffective, doing a lot of work but never having his opinion valued.

So Soames went steadily on with his defence. Yet it would be idle to say that his mind was at ease. He was suffering from a sense of impending trouble, that had haunted him for some time past. He tried to think it physical—a condition of his liver—but knew that it was not.

So Soames continued with his defense. However, it would be pointless to say that he felt at ease. He was dealing with a feeling of impending trouble that had been bothering him for a while. He tried to convince himself it was physical—something with his liver—but he knew it wasn't.

He looked at his watch. In a quarter of an hour he was due at the General Meeting of the New Colliery Company—one of Uncle Jolyon’s concerns; he should see Uncle Jolyon there, and say something to him about Bosinney—he had not made up his mind what, but something—in any case he should not answer this letter until he had seen Uncle Jolyon. He got up and methodically put away the draft of his defence. Going into a dark little cupboard, he turned up the light, washed his hands with a piece of brown Windsor soap, and dried them on a roller towel. Then he brushed his hair, paying strict attention to the parting, turned down the light, took his hat, and saying he would be back at half-past two, stepped into the Poultry.

He checked his watch. In fifteen minutes, he had to be at the General Meeting of the New Colliery Company—one of Uncle Jolyon’s businesses; he would see Uncle Jolyon there and say something to him about Bosinney—he hadn’t figured out what yet, but something—in any case, he wouldn’t respond to this letter until he talked to Uncle Jolyon. He stood up and carefully put away the draft of his defense. Entering a small dark cupboard, he turned on the light, washed his hands with a bar of brown Windsor soap, and dried them on a roller towel. Then he styled his hair, paying close attention to the part, turned off the light, grabbed his hat, and mentioned that he’d be back at two-thirty before stepping into the Poultry.

It was not far to the Offices of the New Colliery Company in Ironmonger Lane, where, and not at the Cannon Street Hotel, in accordance with the more ambitious practice of other companies, the General Meeting was always held. Old Jolyon had from the first set his face against the Press. What business—he said—had the Public with his concerns!

It wasn't far to the Offices of the New Colliery Company on Ironmonger Lane, where, instead of the Cannon Street Hotel like other companies often did, the General Meeting was always held. Old Jolyon had always been opposed to the Press. What business—he said—did the Public have with his affairs!

Soames arrived on the stroke of time, and took his seat alongside the Board, who, in a row, each Director behind his own ink-pot, faced their Shareholders.

Soames arrived right on time and took his seat next to the Board, who sat in a line, each Director behind their own ink-pot, facing the Shareholders.

In the centre of this row old Jolyon, conspicuous in his black, tightly-buttoned frock-coat and his white moustaches, was leaning back with finger tips crossed on a copy of the Directors’ report and accounts.

In the center of this row, old Jolyon, noticeable in his black, tightly-buttoned frock coat and white mustache, was leaning back with his fingers crossed on a copy of the Directors’ report and accounts.

On his right hand, always a little larger than life, sat the Secretary, “Down-by-the-starn” Hemmings; an all-too-sad sadness beaming in his fine eyes; his iron-grey beard, in mourning like the rest of him, giving the feeling of an all-too-black tie behind it.

On his right side, always a bit larger than life, sat the Secretary, “Down-by-the-starn” Hemmings; a deep sadness shining in his fine eyes; his iron-grey beard, like the rest of him in mourning, giving off the impression of a pitch-black tie behind it.

The occasion indeed was a melancholy one, only six weeks having elapsed since that telegram had come from Scorrier, the mining expert, on a private mission to the Mines, informing them that Pippin, their Superintendent, had committed suicide in endeavouring, after his extraordinary two years’ silence, to write a letter to his Board. That letter was on the table now; it would be read to the Shareholders, who would of course be put into possession of all the facts.

The occasion was indeed a sad one, just six weeks having passed since that telegram arrived from Scorrier, the mining expert, who was on a private mission to the Mines. It informed them that Pippin, their Superintendent, had taken his own life while trying, after an unusual two years of silence, to write a letter to his Board. That letter was on the table now; it would be read to the Shareholders, who would, of course, be given all the details.

Hemmings had often said to Soames, standing with his coat-tails divided before the fireplace:

Hemmings often told Soames, standing with his coat-tails parted in front of the fireplace:

“What our Shareholders don’t know about our affairs isn’t worth knowing. You may take that from me, Mr. Soames.”

“What our shareholders don’t know about our operations isn’t worth knowing. You can trust me on that, Mr. Soames.”

On one occasion, old Jolyon being present, Soames recollected a little unpleasantness. His uncle had looked up sharply and said: “Don’t talk nonsense, Hemmings! You mean that what they do know isn’t worth knowing!” Old Jolyon detested humbug.

On one occasion, old Jolyon was there, and Soames remembered a minor disagreement. His uncle had quickly interjected, saying, “Stop talking nonsense, Hemmings! You mean that what they do know isn’t worth knowing!” Old Jolyon couldn't stand hypocrisy.

Hemmings, angry-eyed, and wearing a smile like that of a trained poodle, had replied in an outburst of artificial applause: “Come, now, that’s good, sir—that’s very good. Your uncle will have his joke!”

Hemmings, with angry eyes and a smile like that of a trained poodle, had responded with a burst of fake applause: “Come on, that’s great, sir—that's really great. Your uncle will get his joke!”

The next time he had seen Soames he had taken the opportunity of saying to him: “The chairman’s getting very old!—I can’t get him to understand things; and he’s so wilful—but what can you expect, with a chin like his?”

The next time he saw Soames, he took the chance to say to him: “The chairman’s getting really old! I can’t get him to understand anything; and he’s so stubborn—but what can you expect with a chin like that?”

Soames had nodded.

Soames nodded.

Everyone knew that Uncle Jolyon’s chin was a caution. He was looking worried to-day, in spite of his General Meeting look; he (Soames) should certainly speak to him about Bosinney.

Everyone knew that Uncle Jolyon’s chin was something to talk about. He looked worried today, even with his General Meeting appearance; Soames definitely needed to talk to him about Bosinney.

Beyond old Jolyon on the left was little Mr. Booker, and he, too, wore his General Meeting look, as though searching for some particularly tender shareholder. And next him was the deaf director, with a frown; and beyond the deaf director, again, was old Mr. Bleedham, very bland, and having an air of conscious virtue—as well he might, knowing that the brown-paper parcel he always brought to the Board-room was concealed behind his hat (one of that old-fashioned class, of flat-brimmed top-hats which go with very large bow ties, clean-shaven lips, fresh cheeks, and neat little, white whiskers).

Next to old Jolyon on the left was Mr. Booker, who also had that look suited for a General Meeting, as if he were on the lookout for some particularly sensitive shareholder. Next to him was the deaf director, sporting a frown, and beyond the deaf director was old Mr. Bleedham, looking very pleasant and exuding an air of self-righteousness—understandably so, considering the brown-paper package he always brought into the Boardroom was hidden under his hat (one of those old-fashioned flat-brimmed top hats that matched with oversized bow ties, clean-shaven faces, rosy cheeks, and neat little white sideburns).

Soames always attended the General Meeting; it was considered better that he should do so, in case “anything should arise!” He glanced round with his close, supercilious air at the walls of the room, where hung plans of the mine and harbour, together with a large photograph of a shaft leading to a working which had proved quite remarkably unprofitable. This photograph—a witness to the eternal irony underlying commercial enterprise—still retained its position on the wall, an effigy of the directors’ pet, but dead, lamb.

Soames always went to the General Meeting; it was deemed wise for him to attend, just in case “anything came up!” He looked around with his judgmental, arrogant demeanor at the walls of the room, which featured plans of the mine and harbor, along with a big photo of a shaft that had turned out to be incredibly unprofitable. This photo—a reminder of the relentless irony in business—still hung on the wall, a representation of the directors’ favorite project, but a failed one.

And now old Jolyon rose, to present the report and accounts.

And now old Jolyon stood up to present the report and accounts.

Veiling under a Jove-like serenity that perpetual antagonism deep-seated in the bosom of a director towards his shareholders, he faced them calmly. Soames faced them too. He knew most of them by sight. There was old Scrubsole, a tar man, who always came, as Hemmings would say, “to make himself nasty,” a cantankerous-looking old fellow with a red face, a jowl, and an enormous low-crowned hat reposing on his knee. And the Rev. Mr. Boms, who always proposed a vote of thanks to the chairman, in which he invariably expressed the hope that the Board would not forget to elevate their employees, using the word with a double e, as being more vigorous and Anglo-Saxon (he had the strong Imperialistic tendencies of his cloth). It was his salutary custom to buttonhole a director afterwards, and ask him whether he thought the coming year would be good or bad; and, according to the trend of the answer, to buy or sell three shares within the ensuing fortnight.

Veiling himself in a calm demeanor similar to that of Jupiter, masking the ongoing tension between a director and his shareholders, he faced them with composure. Soames also faced them. He recognized most of them by sight. There was old Scrubsole, a sailor, who always came, as Hemmings would say, “to make himself difficult,” a grumpy-looking old guy with a red face, sagging cheeks, and a huge low-crowned hat resting on his knee. And then there was the Rev. Mr. Boms, who always made a motion to thank the chairman, in which he consistently expressed the hope that the Board wouldn't forget to uplift their employees, using the word with a double e to sound more vigorous and Anglo-Saxon (he had the strong Imperialistic tendencies typical of his position). It was his regular practice to corner a director afterwards and ask whether he thought the upcoming year would be good or bad; based on the response, he would decide whether to buy or sell three shares in the following fortnight.

And there was that military man, Major O’Bally, who could not help speaking, if only to second the re-election of the auditor, and who sometimes caused serious consternation by taking toasts—proposals rather—out of the hands of persons who had been flattered with little slips of paper, entrusting the said proposals to their care.

And there was that military guy, Major O’Bally, who just couldn't help but speak up, even if it was just to support the re-election of the auditor. He sometimes caused quite a stir by taking over toasts—more like proposals—away from people who had been given little slips of paper, asking them to take care of those proposals.

These made up the lot, together with four or five strong, silent shareholders, with whom Soames could sympathize—men of business, who liked to keep an eye on their affairs for themselves, without being fussy—good, solid men, who came to the City every day and went back in the evening to good, solid wives.

These made up the group, along with four or five strong, quiet shareholders, with whom Soames could relate—businessmen who preferred to manage their affairs personally without being overly concerned—dependable, solid men who commuted to the City every day and returned in the evening to their stable wives.

Good, solid wives! There was something in that thought which roused the nameless uneasiness in Soames again.

Good, reliable wives! That thought sparked a familiar unease in Soames once more.

What should he say to his uncle? What answer should he make to this letter?

What should he say to his uncle? What should he respond to this letter?

. . . . “If any shareholder has any question to put, I shall be glad to answer it.” A soft thump. Old Jolyon had let the report and accounts fall, and stood twisting his tortoise-shell glasses between thumb and forefinger.

. . . . “If any shareholder has a question, I’d be happy to answer it.” A soft thump. Old Jolyon had dropped the report and accounts and was twisting his tortoise-shell glasses between his thumb and forefinger.

The ghost of a smile appeared on Soames’s face. They had better hurry up with their questions! He well knew his uncle’s method (the ideal one) of at once saying: “I propose, then, that the report and accounts be adopted!” Never let them get their wind—shareholders were notoriously wasteful of time!

The ghost of a smile appeared on Soames’s face. They better hurry up with their questions! He knew his uncle’s method (the best one) of instantly saying: “I propose that we adopt the report and accounts!” Never let them catch their breath—shareholders were known for wasting time!

A tall, white-bearded man, with a gaunt, dissatisfied face, arose:

A tall man with a white beard and a weary, discontented expression stood up:

“I believe I am in order, Mr. Chairman, in raising a question on this figure of £5000 in the accounts. ‘To the widow and family’” (he looked sourly round), “‘of our late superintendent,’ who so—er—ill-advisedly (I say—ill-advisedly) committed suicide, at a time when his services were of the utmost value to this Company. You have stated that the agreement which he has so unfortunately cut short with his own hand was for a period of five years, of which one only had expired—I—”

"I think I'm justified, Mr. Chairman, in asking about that figure of £5000 in the accounts. ‘To the widow and family’" (he glanced around with a frown), "'of our former superintendent,' who tragically (I mean, tragically) took his own life at a moment when his work was incredibly important to this Company. You've mentioned that the agreement he so sadly ended on his own was for five years, of which only one had passed—I—”

Old Jolyon made a gesture of impatience.

Old Jolyon sighed in frustration.

“I believe I am in order, Mr. Chairman—I ask whether this amount paid, or proposed to be paid, by the Board to the er—deceased—is for services which might have been rendered to the Company—had he not committed suicide?”

“I think I’m in the right here, Mr. Chairman—I want to know if this amount paid, or planned to be paid, by the Board to the, uh, deceased, is for services that might have been provided to the Company—if he hadn’t taken his own life?”

“It is in recognition of past services, which we all know—you as well as any of us—to have been of vital value.”

“It acknowledges past contributions, which we all know—you just like the rest of us—were extremely important.”

“Then, sir, all I have to say is that the services being past, the amount is too much.”

“Then, sir, all I have to say is that since the services have been rendered, the amount is too high.”

The shareholder sat down.

The shareholder took a seat.

Old Jolyon waited a second and said: “I now propose that the report and—”

Old Jolyon waited a moment and said: “I now propose that the report and—”

The shareholder rose again: “May I ask if the Board realizes that it is not their money which—I don’t hesitate to say that if it were their money....”

The shareholder stood up again: “Can I ask if the Board understands that it’s not their money which—I’m not afraid to say that if it were their money....”

A second shareholder, with a round, dogged face, whom Soames recognised as the late superintendent’s brother-in-law, got up and said warmly: “In my opinion, sir, the sum is not enough!”

A second shareholder, with a round, determined face, whom Soames recognized as the late superintendent’s brother-in-law, stood up and said warmly: “In my opinion, sir, that amount isn’t enough!”

The Rev. Mr. Boms now rose to his feet. “If I may venture to express myself,” he said, “I should say that the fact of the—er—deceased having committed suicide should weigh very heavily—very heavily with our worthy chairman. I have no doubt it has weighed with him, for—I say this for myself and I think for everyone present (hear, hear)—he enjoys our confidence in a high degree. We all desire, I should hope, to be charitable. But I feel sure” (he-looked severely at the late superintendent’s brother-in-law) “that he will in some way, by some written expression, or better perhaps by reducing the amount, record our grave disapproval that so promising and valuable a life should have been thus impiously removed from a sphere where both its own interests and—if I may say so—our interests so imperatively demanded its continuance. We should not—nay, we may not—countenance so grave a dereliction of all duty, both human and divine.”

The Rev. Mr. Boms stood up. “If I may express my thoughts,” he said, “I believe that the fact that the—um—deceased committed suicide should weigh very heavily—very heavily on our respected chairman. I have no doubt it has affected him, because—I’m speaking for myself and I think for everyone here (hear, hear)—he has our complete trust. We all hope to be compassionate. But I am sure” (he looked sternly at the late superintendent’s brother-in-law) “that he will, in some way, through some written statement, or maybe better by lowering the figure, note our serious disapproval that such a promising and valuable life was so thoughtlessly taken from a place where both its own needs and—if I may say so—our needs so urgently required its presence. We should not—nay, we must not—accept such a serious failure of duty, both human and divine.”

The reverend gentleman resumed his seat. The late superintendent’s brother-in-law again rose: “What I have said I stick to,” he said; “the amount is not enough!”

The reverend gentleman sat back down. The late superintendent’s brother-in-law stood up again: “I stand by what I said,” he said; “the amount just isn’t enough!”

The first shareholder struck in: “I challenge the legality of the payment. In my opinion this payment is not legal. The Company’s solicitor is present; I believe I am in order in asking him the question.”

The first shareholder jumped in: “I question the legality of the payment. To me, this payment isn’t legal. The Company’s lawyer is here; I think it’s reasonable for me to ask him about it.”

All eyes were now turned upon Soames. Something had arisen!

All eyes were now on Soames. Something had come up!

He stood up, close-lipped and cold; his nerves inwardly fluttered, his attention tweaked away at last from contemplation of that cloud looming on the horizon of his mind.

He stood up, quiet and aloof; his nerves were buzzing inside, and his focus finally shifted away from the cloud hanging over his thoughts.

“The point,” he said in a low, thin voice, “is by no means clear. As there is no possibility of future consideration being received, it is doubtful whether the payment is strictly legal. If it is desired, the opinion of the court could be taken.”

“The point,” he said in a low, thin voice, “is not at all clear. Since there’s no chance of any future consideration being accepted, it’s questionable whether the payment is completely legal. If needed, we could get the court's opinion.”

The superintendent’s brother-in-law frowned, and said in a meaning tone: “We have no doubt the opinion of the court could be taken. May I ask the name of the gentleman who has given us that striking piece of information? Mr. Soames Forsyte? Indeed!” He looked from Soames to old Jolyon in a pointed manner.

The superintendent’s brother-in-law frowned and said with a significant tone, “We have no doubt that the court's opinion could be consulted. May I ask the name of the man who provided us with that interesting piece of information? Mr. Soames Forsyte? Really!” He glanced from Soames to old Jolyon in a deliberate way.

A flush coloured Soames’s pale cheeks, but his superciliousness did not waver. Old Jolyon fixed his eyes on the speaker.

A flush colored Soames’s pale cheeks, but his arrogance didn’t falter. Old Jolyon focused his gaze on the speaker.

“If,” he said, “the late superintendents brother-in-law has nothing more to say, I propose that the report and accounts....”

“If,” he said, “the late superintendent’s brother-in-law has nothing more to add, I suggest that the report and accounts....”

At this moment, however, there rose one of those five silent, stolid shareholders, who had excited Soames’s sympathy. He said:

At this moment, however, one of those five quiet, unyielding shareholders, who had garnered Soames’s sympathy, spoke up:

“I deprecate the proposal altogether. We are expected to give charity to this man’s wife and children, who, you tell us, were dependent on him. They may have been; I do not care whether they were or not. I object to the whole thing on principle. It is high time a stand was made against this sentimental humanitarianism. The country is eaten up with it. I object to my money being paid to these people of whom I know nothing, who have done nothing to earn it. I object in toto; it is not business. I now move that the report and accounts be put back, and amended by striking out the grant altogether.”

“I completely oppose the proposal. We’re supposed to give charity to this man's wife and kids, who, as you say, relied on him. They might have; I don’t care whether they did or not. I’m against the whole thing on principle. It’s time to take a stand against this emotional humanitarianism. The country is overwhelmed by it. I object to my money being given to these people I know nothing about, who haven’t done anything to deserve it. I object in toto; it’s not right. I now move that the report and accounts be sent back and revised by removing the grant entirely.”

Old Jolyon had remained standing while the strong, silent man was speaking. The speech awoke an echo in all hearts, voicing, as it did, the worship of strong men, the movement against generosity, which had at that time already commenced among the saner members of the community.

Old Jolyon had stayed standing while the strong, quiet man was talking. The speech resonated with everyone, expressing the admiration for strong men and the growing pushback against generosity, which had already begun among the more sensible members of the community.

The words “it is not business” had moved even the Board; privately everyone felt that indeed it was not. But they knew also the chairman’s domineering temper and tenacity. He, too, at heart must feel that it was not business; but he was committed to his own proposition. Would he go back upon it? It was thought to be unlikely.

The phrase “it is not business” had struck a chord with the Board; privately, everyone agreed that it truly wasn’t. But they also understood the chairman’s controlling nature and stubbornness. Deep down, he probably felt the same way, but he was invested in his own idea. Would he change his mind? Most believed that was unlikely.

All waited with interest. Old Jolyon held up his hand; dark-rimmed glasses depending between his finger and thumb quivered slightly with a suggestion of menace.

All waited with interest. Old Jolyon raised his hand; the dark-rimmed glasses dangling between his finger and thumb trembled slightly, hinting at a threat.

He addressed the strong, silent shareholder.

He spoke to the strong, quiet shareholder.

“Knowing, as you do, the efforts of our late superintendent upon the occasion of the explosion at the mines, do you seriously wish me to put that amendment, sir?”

“Knowing, as you do, the efforts of our late superintendent during the explosion at the mines, do you really want me to propose that amendment, sir?”

“I do.”

“I do.”

Old Jolyon put the amendment.

Old Jolyon proposed the amendment.

“Does anyone second this?” he asked, looking calmly round.

“Is there a second on this?” he asked, looking around calmly.

And it was then that Soames, looking at his uncle, felt the power of will that was in that old man. No one stirred. Looking straight into the eyes of the strong, silent shareholder, old Jolyon said:

And at that moment, Soames, gazing at his uncle, sensed the strong will that resided in that old man. No one moved. Staring directly into the eyes of the strong, quiet shareholder, old Jolyon said:

“I now move, ‘That the report and accounts for the year 1886 be received and adopted.’ You second that? Those in favour signify the same in the usual way. Contrary—no. Carried. The next business, gentlemen....”

“I now propose that the report and accounts for the year 1886 be received and accepted. Do you second that? All in favor, please indicate in the usual way. Those opposed—no. Motion carried. The next item on the agenda, gentlemen...”

Soames smiled. Certainly Uncle Jolyon had a way with him!

Soames smiled. Uncle Jolyon definitely had a way with him!

But now his attention relapsed upon Bosinney.

But now his focus shifted back to Bosinney.

Odd how that fellow haunted his thoughts, even in business hours.

Odd how that guy stuck in his mind, even during work hours.

Irene’s visit to the house—but there was nothing in that, except that she might have told him; but then, again, she never did tell him anything. She was more silent, more touchy, every day. He wished to God the house were finished, and they were in it, away from London. Town did not suit her; her nerves were not strong enough. That nonsense of the separate room had cropped up again!

Irene's visit to the house didn't really matter, except that she could have said something to him; but then again, she never did share anything. She was becoming quieter and more sensitive every day. He wished to God the house was done, and they were living in it, away from London. The city wasn't good for her; her nerves couldn't handle it. That ridiculous issue about the separate room had come up again!

The meeting was breaking up now. Underneath the photograph of the lost shaft Hemmings was buttonholed by the Rev. Mr. Boms. Little Mr. Booker, his bristling eyebrows wreathed in angry smiles, was having a parting turn-up with old Scrubsole. The two hated each other like poison. There was some matter of a tar-contract between them, little Mr. Booker having secured it from the Board for a nephew of his, over old Scrubsole’s head. Soames had heard that from Hemmings, who liked a gossip, more especially about his directors, except, indeed, old Jolyon, of whom he was afraid.

The meeting was wrapping up now. Under the photo of the lost shaft, Hemmings was cornered by Rev. Mr. Boms. Short Mr. Booker, his bushy eyebrows twisted into angry smiles, was having a final showdown with old Scrubsole. The two absolutely hated each other. There was some issue over a tar contract between them, with little Mr. Booker having secured it from the Board for his nephew, sneaking it past old Scrubsole. Soames had heard that from Hemmings, who loved to gossip, especially about his bosses, except for old Jolyon, whom he was scared of.

Soames awaited his opportunity. The last shareholder was vanishing through the door, when he approached his uncle, who was putting on his hat.

Soames waited for his chance. Just as the last shareholder was walking out the door, he went up to his uncle, who was putting on his hat.

“Can I speak to you for a minute, Uncle Jolyon?”

“Can I talk to you for a minute, Uncle Jolyon?”

It is uncertain what Soames expected to get out of this interview.

It’s unclear what Soames hoped to gain from this interview.

Apart from that somewhat mysterious awe in which Forsytes in general held old Jolyon, due to his philosophic twist, or perhaps—as Hemmings would doubtless have said—to his chin, there was, and always had been, a subtle antagonism between the younger man and the old. It had lurked under their dry manner of greeting, under their non-committal allusions to each other, and arose perhaps from old Jolyon’s perception of the quiet tenacity (“obstinacy,” he rather naturally called it) of the young man, of a secret doubt whether he could get his own way with him.

Besides the somewhat mysterious respect that the Forsytes generally had for old Jolyon, which was probably due to his philosophical outlook or maybe—as Hemmings would likely have put it—his chin, there was, and always had been, a subtle tension between the younger man and the elder. It lingered beneath their dry greetings, beneath their vague references to one another, and it likely stemmed from old Jolyon’s awareness of the quiet determination (“stubbornness,” as he naturally referred to it) of the younger man, along with a hidden uncertainty about whether he could truly dominate him.

Both these Forsytes, wide asunder as the poles in many respects, possessed in their different ways—to a greater degree than the rest of the family—that essential quality of tenacious and prudent insight into “affairs,” which is the highwater mark of their great class. Either of them, with a little luck and opportunity, was equal to a lofty career; either of them would have made a good financier, a great contractor, a statesman, though old Jolyon, in certain of his moods when under the influence of a cigar or of Nature—would have been capable of, not perhaps despising, but certainly of questioning, his own high position, while Soames, who never smoked cigars, would not.

Both of these Forsytes, as different as night and day in many ways, had, in their own distinct manners—more than the rest of the family—that crucial ability for firm and cautious insight into “affairs,” which is the benchmark of their elite class. Either of them, with a bit of luck and opportunity, could have achieved an impressive career; either one would have excelled as a financier, a great contractor, or a statesman, although old Jolyon, at times when influenced by a cigar or by nature, might have questioned his own esteemed status, while Soames, who never smoked cigars, definitely would not.

Then, too, in old Jolyon’s mind there was always the secret ache, that the son of James—of James, whom he had always thought such a poor thing, should be pursuing the paths of success, while his own son...!

Then, in old Jolyon’s mind, there was always the hidden pain that the son of James—of James, whom he had always seen as so pathetic—was finding success, while his own son...!

And last, not least—for he was no more outside the radiation of family gossip than any other Forsyte—he had now heard the sinister, indefinite, but none the less disturbing rumour about Bosinney, and his pride was wounded to the quick.

And last, but definitely not least—because he was just as much caught up in family gossip as any other Forsyte—he had now heard the troubling, vague, yet still unsettling rumor about Bosinney, and his pride was deeply hurt.

Characteristically, his irritation turned not against Irene but against Soames. The idea that his nephew’s wife (why couldn’t the fellow take better care of her—Oh! quaint injustice! as though Soames could possibly take more care!)—should be drawing to herself Jun’s lover, was intolerably humiliating. And seeing the danger, he did not, like James, hide it away in sheer nervousness, but owned with the dispassion of his broader outlook, that it was not unlikely; there was something very attractive about Irene!

Typically, his irritation was directed not at Irene but at Soames. The thought that his nephew’s wife (why couldn’t the guy take better care of her—oh, the irony! as if Soames could possibly do more!)—should be attracting Jun’s lover was incredibly humiliating. And recognizing the threat, he didn’t, like James, stash it away out of sheer nervousness, but acknowledged with the calmness of his broader perspective that it was quite possible; there was definitely something very appealing about Irene!

He had a presentiment on the subject of Soames’s communication as they left the Board Room together, and went out into the noise and hurry of Cheapside. They walked together a good minute without speaking, Soames with his mousing, mincing step, and old Jolyon upright and using his umbrella languidly as a walking-stick.

He had a feeling about Soames's message as they left the Board Room together and stepped out into the noise and hustle of Cheapside. They walked side by side in silence for a good minute, Soames with his timid, careful step, and old Jolyon standing tall and casually using his umbrella like a walking stick.

They turned presently into comparative quiet, for old Jolyon’s way to a second Board led him in the direction of Moorage Street.

They soon fell into relative quiet, as old Jolyon's path to a second Board took him toward Moorage Street.

Then Soames, without lifting his eyes, began: “I’ve had this letter from Bosinney. You see what he says; I thought I’d let you know. I’ve spent a lot more than I intended on this house, and I want the position to be clear.”

Then Soames, without looking up, started: “I’ve received this letter from Bosinney. You see what he says; I thought I’d let you know. I’ve spent a lot more than I planned on this house, and I want the situation to be clear.”

Old Jolyon ran his eyes unwillingly over the letter: “What he says is clear enough,” he said.

Old Jolyon unwillingly glanced over the letter. "What he says is pretty clear," he remarked.

“He talks about ‘a free hand,’” replied Soames.

“He talks about ‘a free hand,’” Soames replied.

Old Jolyon looked at him. The long-suppressed irritation and antagonism towards this young fellow, whose affairs were beginning to intrude upon his own, burst from him.

Old Jolyon looked at him. The long-suppressed irritation and hostility toward this young guy, whose business was starting to interfere with his own, erupted from him.

“Well, if you don’t trust him, why do you employ him?”

“Well, if you don’t trust him, why do you hire him?”

Soames stole a sideway look: “It’s much too late to go into that,” he said, “I only want it to be quite understood that if I give him a free hand, he doesn’t let me in. I thought if you were to speak to him, it would carry more weight!”

Soames glanced sideways. “It’s way too late to get into that,” he said, “I just want it to be clear that if I give him some freedom, he won’t include me. I thought if you talked to him, it would have more impact!”

“No,” said old Jolyon abruptly; “I’ll have nothing to do with it!”

“No,” said old Jolyon abruptly; “I won’t be involved with it!”

The words of both uncle and nephew gave the impression of unspoken meanings, far more important, behind. And the look they interchanged was like a revelation of this consciousness.

The words of both the uncle and the nephew suggested unspoken meanings, much more significant, lurking beneath the surface. The glance they shared felt like a revelation of this understanding.

“Well,” said Soames; “I thought, for Jun’s sake, I’d tell you, that’s all; I thought you’d better know I shan’t stand any nonsense!”

“Well,” said Soames, “I thought, for Jun’s sake, I’d let you know, that’s all; I thought you should be aware that I won’t put up with any nonsense!”

“What is that to me?” old Jolyon took him up.

“What does that matter to me?” old Jolyon responded.

“Oh! I don’t know,” said Soames, and flurried by that sharp look he was unable to say more. “Don’t say I didn’t tell you,” he added sulkily, recovering his composure.

“Oh! I have no idea,” said Soames, and flustered by that intense look, he couldn’t say anything more. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” he added grumpily, regaining his composure.

“Tell me!” said old Jolyon; “I don’t know what you mean. You come worrying me about a thing like this. I don’t want to hear about your affairs; you must manage them yourself!”

“Tell me!” said old Jolyon; “I don’t know what you mean. You come bothering me about something like this. I don’t want to hear about your problems; you need to handle them yourself!”

“Very well,” said Soames immovably, “I will!”

“Fine,” said Soames firmly, “I will!”

“Good-morning, then,” said old Jolyon, and they parted.

“Good morning, then,” said old Jolyon, and they said goodbye.

Soames retraced his steps, and going into a celebrated eating-house, asked for a plate of smoked salmon and a glass of Chablis; he seldom ate much in the middle of the day, and generally ate standing, finding the position beneficial to his liver, which was very sound, but to which he desired to put down all his troubles.

Soames walked back the way he came and entered a famous restaurant, ordering a plate of smoked salmon and a glass of Chablis. He rarely had a big lunch and usually ate while standing, believing it was better for his liver, which was quite healthy, but he wanted to leave all his worries behind.

When he had finished he went slowly back to his office, with bent head, taking no notice of the swarming thousands on the pavements, who in their turn took no notice of him.

When he was done, he slowly walked back to his office, head down, ignoring the bustling crowds on the sidewalks, who also paid him no mind.

The evening post carried the following reply to Bosinney:

The evening post included this response to Bosinney:

“FORSYTE, BUSTARD AND FORSYTE,
“Commissioners for Oaths,
“92001, BRANCH LANE, POULTRY, E.C.,
May 17, 1887.

“FORSYTE, BUSTARD AND FORSYTE,
“Commissioners for Oaths,
“92001, BRANCH LANE, POULTRY, E.C.,
May 17, 1887.

“DEAR BOSINNEY,
    “I have, received your letter, the terms of which not a little surprise me. I was under the impression that you had, and have had all along, a “free hand”; for I do not recollect that any suggestions I have been so unfortunate as to make have met with your approval. In giving you, in accordance with your request, this “free hand,” I wish you to clearly understand that the total cost of the house as handed over to me completely decorated, inclusive of your fee (as arranged between us), must not exceed twelve thousand pounds—£12,000. This gives you an ample margin, and, as you know, is far more than I originally contemplated.

“Dear Bosinney,
I received your letter, and I'm quite surprised by its terms. I thought you had always had a “free hand”; I don’t remember any suggestions I made that you approved of. In giving you this “free hand” as you requested, I want to make it clear that the total cost of the house when handed over to me completely decorated, including your fee (as we agreed), must not exceed twelve thousand pounds—£12,000. This gives you plenty of room, and, as you know, is much more than I originally planned.

“I am,
“Yours truly,
“SOAMES FORSYTE.”

“I am,
“Sincerely,
“SOAMES FORSYTE.”

On the following day he received a note from Bosinney:

On the next day, he got a note from Bosinney:

“PHILIP BAYNES BOSINNEY,
“Architect,
“309D, SLOANE STREET, S.W.,
May 18.

“PHILIP BAYNES BOSINNEY,
“Architect,
“309D, SLOANE STREET, S.W.,
May 18.

“DEAR FORSYTE,
    “If you think that in such a delicate matter as decoration I can bind myself to the exact pound, I am afraid you are mistaken. I can see that you are tired of the arrangement, and of me, and I had better, therefore, resign.

“DEAR FORSYTE,
    “If you think that in such a delicate matter as decoration I can bind myself to the exact pound, I am afraid you are mistaken. I can see that you are tired of the arrangement, and of me, and I had better, therefore, resign.

“Yours faithfully,
“PHILIP BAYNES BOSINNEY.”

“Yours sincerely,
“PHILIP BAYNES BOSINNEY.”

Soames pondered long and painfully over his answer, and late at night in the dining-room, when Irene had gone to bed, he composed the following:

Soames thought hard and struggled to find his answer, and late at night in the dining room, after Irene had gone to bed, he wrote the following:

“62, MONTPELLIER SQUARE, S.W.,
May 19, 1887.

“62, Montpellier Square, S.W.,
“May 19, 1887.

“DEAR BOSINNEY,
    “I think that in both our interests it would be extremely undesirable that matters should be so left at this stage. I did not mean to say that if you should exceed the sum named in my letter to you by ten or twenty or even fifty pounds, there would be any difficulty between us. This being so, I should like you to reconsider your answer. You have a “free hand” in the terms of this correspondence, and I hope you will see your way to completing the decorations, in the matter of which I know it is difficult to be absolutely exact.

“Dear Bosinney,
    “I believe it would be very unwise for us to leave things as they are right now. I didn't mean to imply that if you go over the amount mentioned in my letter by ten, twenty, or even fifty pounds, there would be any issue between us. Given this, I would like you to think over your response again. You have a “free hand” in this correspondence, and I hope you will consider finishing the decorations, which I know can be challenging to get perfectly right.”

“Yours truly,
“SOAMES FORSYTE.”

"Yours truly,
SOAMES FORSYTE."

Bosinney’s answer, which came in the course of the next day, was:

Bosinney's response, which came the next day, was:

May 20.

May 20.

“DEAR FORSYTE,
    “Very well.

"Dear Forsyte, Very well."

“PH. BOSINNEY.”

“P.H. Bosinney.”

CHAPTER VI
OLD JOLYON AT THE ZOO

Old Jolyon disposed of his second Meeting—an ordinary Board—summarily. He was so dictatorial that his fellow directors were left in cabal over the increasing domineeringness of old Forsyte, which they were far from intending to stand much longer, they said.

Old Jolyon wrapped up his second meeting—a regular board meeting—pretty quickly. He was so bossy that his fellow directors were left gossiping about old Forsyte’s increasingly controlling behavior, which they said they weren’t going to put up with much longer.

He went out by Underground to Portland Road Station, whence he took a cab and drove to the Zoo.

He took the subway to Portland Road Station, then hopped in a cab and drove to the Zoo.

He had an assignation there, one of those assignations that had lately been growing more frequent, to which his increasing uneasiness about June and the “change in her,” as he expressed it, was driving him.

He had a meeting there, one of those meetings that had been happening more often lately, prompted by his growing concern about June and the “change in her,” as he put it.

She buried herself away, and was growing thin; if he spoke to her he got no answer, or had his head snapped off, or she looked as if she would burst into tears. She was as changed as she could be, all through this Bosinney. As for telling him about anything, not a bit of it!

She isolated herself and was getting thinner; when he tried to talk to her, he either got no response, was snapped at, or she looked like she was about to cry. She had changed completely because of this Bosinney. As for sharing anything with him, not a chance!

And he would sit for long spells brooding, his paper unread before him, a cigar extinct between his lips. She had been such a companion to him ever since she was three years old! And he loved her so!

And he would sit for long periods lost in thought, his paper untouched in front of him, a cigar cold between his lips. She had been such a companion to him ever since she was three years old! And he loved her so!

Forces regardless of family or class or custom were beating down his guard; impending events over which he had no control threw their shadows on his head. The irritation of one accustomed to have his way was roused against he knew not what.

Forces, no matter the family, class, or tradition, were breaking through his defenses; looming events that he couldn’t control cast their shadows over him. The frustration of someone used to getting his way was stirred up against something he didn’t even understand.

Chafing at the slowness of his cab, he reached the Zoo door; but, with his sunny instinct for seizing the good of each moment, he forgot his vexation as he walked towards the tryst.

Feeling frustrated by how slow his cab was, he finally arrived at the Zoo entrance; however, with his natural ability to appreciate the moment, he let go of his annoyance as he walked toward the meeting spot.

From the stone terrace above the bear-pit his son and his two grandchildren came hastening down when they saw old Jolyon coming, and led him away towards the lion-house. They supported him on either side, holding one to each of his hands,—whilst Jolly, perverse like his father, carried his grandfather’s umbrella in such a way as to catch people’s legs with the crutch of the handle.

From the stone terrace above the bear pit, his son and two grandkids rushed down when they saw old Jolyon approaching and guided him toward the lion house. They supported him on either side, each holding one of his hands—while Jolly, being a bit of a troublemaker like his dad, awkwardly carried his grandfather’s umbrella in a way that kept tripping people with the handle.

Young Jolyon followed.

Young Jolyon followed.

It was as good as a play to see his father with the children, but such a play as brings smiles with tears behind. An old man and two small children walking together can be seen at any hour of the day; but the sight of old Jolyon, with Jolly and Holly seemed to young Jolyon a special peep-show of the things that lie at the bottom of our hearts. The complete surrender of that erect old figure to those little figures on either hand was too poignantly tender, and, being a man of an habitual reflex action, young Jolyon swore softly under his breath. The show affected him in a way unbecoming to a Forsyte, who is nothing if not undemonstrative.

It was like watching a play to see his father with the kids, but a play that brings smiles mixed with tears. An old man and two little children strolling together can be seen at any time of the day; but the sight of old Jolyon, with Jolly and Holly, felt to young Jolyon like a special glimpse into the depths of our hearts. The way that upright old figure completely devoted himself to those little ones on either side was incredibly touching, and, being someone who usually kept his feelings in check, young Jolyon quietly cursed under his breath. The scene affected him in a way that seemed uncharacteristic for a Forsyte, who prides themselves on being reserved.

Thus they reached the lion-house.

They arrived at the lion house.

There had been a morning fête at the Botanical Gardens, and a large number of Forsy—that is, of well-dressed people who kept carriages had brought them on to the Zoo, so as to have more, if possible, for their money, before going back to Rutland Gate or Bryanston Square.

There had been a morning festival at the Botanical Gardens, and a lot of fashionable people with carriages had taken them to the Zoo, hoping to get more value for their money before heading back to Rutland Gate or Bryanston Square.

“Let’s go on to the Zoo,” they had said to each other; “it’ll be great fun!” It was a shilling day; and there would not be all those horrid common people.

“Let’s go to the Zoo,” they said to each other; “it’ll be so much fun!” It was a shilling day, so there wouldn’t be all those awful common people.

In front of the long line of cages they were collected in rows, watching the tawny, ravenous beasts behind the bars await their only pleasure of the four-and-twenty hours. The hungrier the beast, the greater the fascination. But whether because the spectators envied his appetite, or, more humanely, because it was so soon to be satisfied, young Jolyon could not tell. Remarks kept falling on his ears: “That’s a nasty-looking brute, that tiger!” “Oh, what a love! Look at his little mouth!” “Yes, he’s rather nice! Don’t go too near, mother.”

In front of the long line of cages, they were lined up in rows, watching the tawny, hungry beasts behind the bars waiting for their one chance at pleasure during the day. The hungrier the animal, the more fascinating it was. But whether the spectators envied its appetite or, more compassionately, felt sorry for it because it would soon be satisfied, young Jolyon couldn't tell. Comments kept reaching his ears: “That’s a nasty-looking beast, that tiger!” “Oh, what a cutie! Look at his little mouth!” “Yeah, he’s kind of nice! Don’t get too close, mom.”

And frequently, with little pats, one or another would clap their hands to their pockets behind and look round, as though expecting young Jolyon or some disinterested-looking person to relieve them of the contents.

And often, with little taps, one or another would clap their hands to their back pockets and look around, as if expecting young Jolyon or some uninterested-looking person to take the contents from them.

A well-fed man in a white waistcoat said slowly through his teeth: “It’s all greed; they can’t be hungry. Why, they take no exercise.” At these words a tiger snatched a piece of bleeding liver, and the fat man laughed. His wife, in a Paris model frock and gold nose-nippers, reproved him: “How can you laugh, Harry? Such a horrid sight!”

A well-fed man in a white vest said slowly through his teeth, “It’s all greed; they can’t be hungry. I mean, they don’t get any exercise.” At these words, a tiger grabbed a piece of bleeding liver, and the fat man laughed. His wife, in a chic Paris outfit and gold nose rings, scolded him, “How can you laugh, Harry? That’s such a terrible sight!”

Young Jolyon frowned.

Young Jolyon scowled.

The circumstances of his life, though he had ceased to take a too personal view of them, had left him subject to an intermittent contempt; and the class to which he had belonged—the carriage class—especially excited his sarcasm.

The situation in his life, even though he had stopped taking it too personally, had left him occasionally feeling contemptuous; and the social class he used to belong to—the upper class—particularly sparked his sarcasm.

To shut up a lion or tiger in confinement was surely a horrible barbarity. But no cultivated person would admit this.

To confine a lion or tiger was definitely a cruel act. But no educated person would agree with this.

The idea of its being barbarous to confine wild animals had probably never even occurred to his father for instance; he belonged to the old school, who considered it at once humanizing and educational to confine baboons and panthers, holding the view, no doubt, that in course of time they might induce these creatures not so unreasonably to die of misery and heart-sickness against the bars of their cages, and put the society to the expense of getting others! In his eyes, as in the eyes of all Forsytes, the pleasure of seeing these beautiful creatures in a state of captivity far outweighed the inconvenience of imprisonment to beasts whom God had so improvidently placed in a state of freedom! It was for the animals’ good, removing them at once from the countless dangers of open air and exercise, and enabling them to exercise their functions in the guaranteed seclusion of a private compartment! Indeed, it was doubtful what wild animals were made for but to be shut up in cages!

The idea that it’s cruel to keep wild animals in captivity probably never even crossed his father's mind; he was from the old school, who thought it was both humane and educational to confine baboons and panthers, believing that over time they might manage to make these creatures die of misery and heartache against the bars of their cages, saving society the cost of getting new ones! To him, as to all Forsytes, the pleasure of seeing these beautiful animals in captivity far outweighed the inconvenience of imprisonment for beasts that God had so carelessly left free! It was for the animals' own good, keeping them safe from the countless dangers of the outdoors and allowing them to perform their natural behaviors in the guaranteed privacy of a secure space! In fact, it seemed questionable what wild animals were even meant for if not to be locked away in cages!

But as young Jolyon had in his constitution the elements of impartiality, he reflected that to stigmatize as barbarity that which was merely lack of imagination must be wrong; for none who held these views had been placed in a similar position to the animals they caged, and could not, therefore, be expected to enter into their sensations. It was not until they were leaving the gardens—Jolly and Holly in a state of blissful delirium—that old Jolyon found an opportunity of speaking to his son on the matter next his heart. “I don’t know what to make of it,” he said; “if she’s to go on as she’s going on now, I can’t tell what’s to come. I wanted her to see the doctor, but she won’t. She’s not a bit like me. She’s your mother all over. Obstinate as a mule! If she doesn’t want to do a thing, she won’t, and there’s an end of it!”

But since young Jolyon had a natural sense of fairness, he thought it was wrong to label as barbaric what was simply a lack of imagination. After all, those who held such views had never been in the same situation as the animals they confined, so it was unreasonable to expect them to understand their feelings. It wasn’t until they were leaving the gardens—Jolly and Holly in a state of joyful excitement—that old Jolyon found a moment to talk to his son about what was most important to him. “I’m at a loss,” he said. “If she keeps going on like this, I have no idea what will happen next. I wanted her to see the doctor, but she refuses. She’s nothing like me. She’s just like your mother—stubborn as a mule! If she doesn’t want to do something, she won’t, and that’s that!”

Young Jolyon smiled; his eyes had wandered to his father’s chin. “A pair of you,” he thought, but he said nothing.

Young Jolyon smiled; his eyes had drifted to his father’s chin. “You two are alike,” he thought, but he said nothing.

“And then,” went on old Jolyon, “there’s this Bosinney. I should like to punch the fellow’s head, but I can’t, I suppose, though—I don’t see why you shouldn’t,” he added doubtfully.

“And then,” continued old Jolyon, “there's this Bosinney. I’d like to punch the guy, but I guess I can't. Still—I don't see why you shouldn’t,” he added uncertainly.

“What has he done? Far better that it should come to an end, if they don’t hit it off!”

“What has he done? It’s way better if this ends, especially if they don’t click!”

Old Jolyon looked at his son. Now they had actually come to discuss a subject connected with the relations between the sexes he felt distrustful. Jo would be sure to hold some loose view or other.

Old Jolyon looked at his son. Now that they were actually going to talk about a topic related to the relationships between men and women, he felt uneasy. Jo was bound to have some casual opinion or another.

“Well, I don’t know what you think,” he said; “I dare say your sympathy’s with him—shouldn’t be surprised; but I think he’s behaving precious badly, and if he comes my way I shall tell him so.” He dropped the subject.

“Well, I don’t know what you think,” he said; “I guess your sympathy’s with him—wouldn’t be surprised; but I think he’s acting terribly badly, and if he comes my way, I’ll let him know.” He dropped the subject.

It was impossible to discuss with his son the true nature and meaning of Bosinney’s defection. Had not his son done the very same thing (worse, if possible) fifteen years ago? There seemed no end to the consequences of that piece of folly.

It was impossible to talk to his son about the real nature and significance of Bosinney’s betrayal. Hadn't his son done something just like that (even worse, if you can believe it) fifteen years ago? It seemed like there was no end to the fallout from that foolish decision.

Young Jolyon also was silent; he had quickly penetrated his father’s thought, for, dethroned from the high seat of an obvious and uncomplicated view of things, he had become both perceptive and subtle.

Young Jolyon also sat in silence; he had quickly understood his father’s thoughts, for, removed from the lofty position of a clear and straightforward perspective on things, he had become both insightful and nuanced.

The attitude he had adopted towards sexual matters fifteen years before, however, was too different from his father’s. There was no bridging the gulf.

The attitude he had taken toward sex fifteen years earlier, however, was too different from his father's. There was no crossing that divide.

He said coolly: “I suppose he’s fallen in love with some other woman?”

He said casually, “I guess he's fallen in love with some other woman?”

Old Jolyon gave him a dubious look: “I can’t tell,” he said; “they say so!”

Old Jolyon gave him a skeptical look: “I can’t say for sure,” he said; “that’s what they say!”

“Then, it’s probably true,” remarked young Jolyon unexpectedly; “and I suppose they’ve told you who she is?”

“Then, it’s probably true,” said young Jolyon suddenly; “and I guess they’ve told you who she is?”

“Yes,” said old Jolyon, “Soames’s wife!”

“Yes,” said old Jolyon, “Soames’s wife!”

Young Jolyon did not whistle: The circumstances of his own life had rendered him incapable of whistling on such a subject, but he looked at his father, while the ghost of a smile hovered over his face.

Young Jolyon didn’t whistle: his life experiences had made it impossible for him to whistle about such a subject, but he glanced at his father, while a faint smile lingered on his face.

If old Jolyon saw, he took no notice.

If old Jolyon saw, he didn’t pay any attention.

“She and June were bosom friends!” he muttered.

"She and June were close friends!" he muttered.

“Poor little June!” said young Jolyon softly. He thought of his daughter still as a babe of three.

“Poor little June!” said young Jolyon softly. He thought of his daughter still as a baby of three.

Old Jolyon came to a sudden halt.

Old Jolyon abruptly halted.

“I don’t believe a word of it,” he said, “it’s some old woman’s tale. Get me a cab, Jo, I’m tired to death!”

“I don’t believe a word of it,” he said, “it’s just some old woman’s story. Get me a cab, Jo, I’m absolutely exhausted!”

They stood at a corner to see if an empty cab would come along, while carriage after carriage drove past, bearing Forsytes of all descriptions from the Zoo. The harness, the liveries, the gloss on the horses’ coats, shone and glittered in the May sunlight, and each equipage, landau, sociable, barouche, Victoria, or brougham, seemed to roll out proudly from its wheels:

They stood on a corner waiting to see if an empty taxi would come by, while carriage after carriage drove past, carrying Forsytes of all kinds from the Zoo. The harnesses, the uniforms, the shine on the horses' coats sparkled in the May sunlight, and each vehicle—landau, sociable, barouche, Victoria, or brougham—seemed to roll out proudly from its wheels:

“I and my horses and my men you know,
Indeed the whole turn-out have cost a pot.
But we were worth it every penny. Look
At Master and at Missis now, the dawgs!
Ease with security—ah! that’s the ticket!”

“I and my horses and my crew, you know,
In fact, the whole setup has cost a fortune.
But we were worth every penny. Look
At the Master and the Missus now, the dogs!
Comfort with safety—ah! that’s the key!”

And such, as everyone knows, is fit accompaniment for a perambulating Forsyte.

And so, as everyone knows, is the perfect match for a wandering Forsyte.

Amongst these carriages was a barouche coming at a greater pace than the others, drawn by a pair of bright bay horses. It swung on its high springs, and the four people who filled it seemed rocked as in a cradle.

Among these carriages was a barouche moving faster than the others, pulled by a pair of shiny bay horses. It swayed on its high springs, and the four passengers inside seemed to be gently rocked like a baby in a cradle.

This chariot attracted young Jolyon’s attention; and suddenly, on the back seat, he recognised his Uncle James, unmistakable in spite of the increased whiteness of his whiskers; opposite, their backs defended by sunshades, Rachel Forsyte and her elder but married sister, Winifred Dartie, in irreproachable toilettes, had posed their heads haughtily, like two of the birds they had been seeing at the Zoo; while by James’ side reclined Dartie, in a brand-new frock-coat buttoned tight and square, with a large expanse of carefully shot linen protruding below each wristband.

This carriage caught young Jolyon’s eye; and suddenly, in the back seat, he spotted his Uncle James, easily recognizable despite the extra white in his whiskers; across from them, their backs shielded by sunshades, were Rachel Forsyte and her older but married sister, Winifred Dartie, dressed impeccably, holding their heads high like two of the birds they had seen at the Zoo; meanwhile, beside James lay Dartie, in a brand-new frock coat buttoned tightly and squarely, with a large area of neatly pressed linen sticking out below each cuff.

An extra, if subdued, sparkle, an added touch of the best gloss or varnish characterized this vehicle, and seemed to distinguish it from all the others, as though by some happy extravagance—like that which marks out the real “work of art” from the ordinary “picture”—it were designated as the typical car, the very throne of Forsytedom.

A subtle yet extra sparkle, a glossy finish, defined this vehicle and set it apart from all the others. It was like a special flourish that made it stand out, much like how a true “work of art” differs from an ordinary “picture.” It was seen as the quintessential car, the absolute throne of Forsytedom.

Old Jolyon did not see them pass; he was petting poor Holly who was tired, but those in the carriage had taken in the little group; the ladies’ heads tilted suddenly, there was a spasmodic screening movement of parasols; James’ face protruded naively, like the head of a long bird, his mouth slowly opening. The shield-like rounds of the parasols grew smaller and smaller, and vanished.

Old Jolyon didn't notice them go by; he was comforting poor Holly, who was worn out. Meanwhile, those in the carriage had spotted the little group; the ladies tilted their heads suddenly, and there was a quick flurry of parasols. James's face poked out innocently, like the head of a long bird, his mouth slowly opening. The shield-like circles of the parasols got smaller and smaller until they disappeared.

Young Jolyon saw that he had been recognised, even by Winifred, who could not have been more than fifteen when he had forfeited the right to be considered a Forsyte.

Young Jolyon realized that he had been recognized, even by Winifred, who couldn’t have been more than fifteen when he lost the right to be seen as a Forsyte.

There was not much change in them! He remembered the exact look of their turn-out all that time ago: Horses, men, carriage—all different now, no doubt—but of the precise stamp of fifteen years before; the same neat display, the same nicely calculated arrogance ease with security! The swing exact, the pose of the sunshades exact, exact the spirit of the whole thing.

There wasn't much change in them! He remembered exactly how they looked all those years ago: Horses, men, carriage—all different now, for sure—but still the same style from fifteen years before; the same neat presentation, the same carefully calculated swagger mixed with confidence! The swing was spot on, the angle of the sunshades was just right, and the vibe of the whole scene was exactly the same.

And in the sunlight, defended by the haughty shields of parasols, carriage after carriage went by.

And in the sunlight, protected by the proud shields of umbrellas, carriage after carriage passed by.

“Uncle James has just passed, with his female folk,” said young Jolyon.

“Uncle James has just died, along with his family,” said young Jolyon.

His father looked black. “Did your uncle see us? Yes? Hmph! What’s he want, coming down into these parts?”

His father looked annoyed. “Did your uncle see us? Yes? Hmph! What does he want, coming down here?”

An empty cab drove up at this moment, and old Jolyon stopped it.

An empty taxi pulled up at that moment, and old Jolyon hailed it.

“I shall see you again before long, my boy!” he said. “Don’t you go paying any attention to what I’ve been saying about young Bosinney—I don’t believe a word of it!”

“I'll see you again soon, my boy!” he said. “Don't pay any attention to what I've been saying about young Bosinney—I don't believe a word of it!”

Kissing the children, who tried to detain him, he stepped in and was borne away.

Kissing the children, who tried to hold him back, he stepped in and was carried away.

Young Jolyon, who had taken Holly up in his arms, stood motionless at the corner, looking after the cab.

Young Jolyon, who had picked Holly up in his arms, stood still at the corner, watching the cab leave.

CHAPTER VII
AFTERNOON AT TIMOTHY’S

If old Jolyon, as he got into his cab, had said: “I won’t believe a word of it!” he would more truthfully have expressed his sentiments.

If old Jolyon, as he got into his cab, had said: “I won’t believe a word of it!” he would more accurately have expressed his feelings.

The notion that James and his womankind had seen him in the company of his son had awakened in him not only the impatience he always felt when crossed, but that secret hostility natural between brothers, the roots of which—little nursery rivalries—sometimes toughen and deepen as life goes on, and, all hidden, support a plant capable of producing in season the bitterest fruits.

The idea that James and the women in his life had spotted him with his son stirred in him not just the annoyance he usually felt when interrupted, but also that underlying resentment typical between brothers, rooted in childhood rivalries that can sometimes harden and intensify as time goes on, remaining hidden while nurturing a growth that can yield the most bitter results when the time comes.

Hitherto there had been between these six brothers no more unfriendly feeling than that caused by the secret and natural doubt that the others might be richer than themselves; a feeling increased to the pitch of curiosity by the approach of death—that end of all handicaps—and the great “closeness” of their man of business, who, with some sagacity, would profess to Nicholas ignorance of James’ income, to James ignorance of old Jolyon’s, to Jolyon ignorance of Roger’s, to Roger ignorance of Swithin’s, while to Swithin he would say most irritatingly that Nicholas must be a rich man. Timothy alone was exempt, being in gilt-edged securities.

Up until now, the six brothers had no more animosity between them than the natural and secret doubt that the others might be wealthier. This feeling was intensified by the approach of death—the end of all struggles—and the close dealings of their financial advisor, who, quite cleverly, would tell Nicholas that James was unaware of his income, James that old Jolyon didn’t know about Roger’s, Jolyon that Roger was clueless about Swithin’s, and Roger that Swithin had no idea about Nicholas’s wealth, while irritatingly telling Swithin that Nicholas must surely be a rich man. Only Timothy was free from this tension, as he was invested in secure assets.

But now, between two of them at least, had arisen a very different sense of injury. From the moment when James had the impertinence to pry into his affairs—as he put it—old Jolyon no longer chose to credit this story about Bosinney. His grand-daughter slighted through a member of “that fellow’s” family! He made up his mind that Bosinney was maligned. There must be some other reason for his defection.

But now, between at least two of them, a very different feeling of injury had emerged. From the moment James had the nerve to dig into his business—as he called it—old Jolyon no longer believed the story about Bosinney. His granddaughter was disrespected by a member of "that guy's" family! He decided that Bosinney was being wrongly accused. There had to be some other reason for his departure.

June had flown out at him, or something; she was as touchy as she could be!

June had come at him out of nowhere, or something; she was as sensitive as could be!

He would, however, let Timothy have a bit of his mind, and see if he would go on dropping hints! And he would not let the grass grow under his feet either, he would go there at once, and take very good care that he didn’t have to go again on the same errand.

He would definitely give Timothy a piece of his mind and see if he kept dropping hints! And he wouldn't waste any time either; he would go there right away and make sure he didn’t have to make that trip again for the same reason.

He saw James’ carriage blocking the pavement in front of “The Bower”. So they had got there before him—cackling about having seen him, he dared say! And further on, Swithin’s greys were turning their noses towards the noses of James’ bays, as though in conclave over the family, while their coachmen were in conclave above.

He saw James’ carriage blocking the sidewalk in front of “The Bower.” So they had arrived before him—talking about having seen him, no doubt! And further down, Swithin’s greys were turning their noses toward James’ bays, as if in a meeting about the family, while their drivers were in a meeting above.

Old Jolyon, depositing his hat on the chair in the narrow hall, where that hat of Bosinney’s had so long ago been mistaken for a cat, passed his thin hand grimly over his face with its great drooping white moustaches, as though to remove all traces of expression, and made his way upstairs.

Old Jolyon placed his hat on the chair in the narrow hall, where Bosinney's hat had so long ago been mistaken for a cat. He ran his thin hand grimly over his face, which had large drooping white moustaches, as if to wipe away all signs of emotion, and headed upstairs.

He found the front drawing-room full. It was full enough at the best of times—without visitors—without any one in it—for Timothy and his sisters, following the tradition of their generation, considered that a room was not quite “nice” unless it was “properly” furnished. It held, therefore, eleven chairs, a sofa, three tables, two cabinets, innumerable knicknacks, and part of a large grand piano. And now, occupied by Mrs. Small, Aunt Hester, by Swithin, James, Rachel, Winifred, Euphemia, who had come in again to return “Passion and Paregoric” which she had read at lunch, and her chum Frances, Roger’s daughter (the musical Forsyte, the one who composed songs), there was only one chair left unoccupied, except, of course, the two that nobody ever sat on—and the only standing room was occupied by the cat, on whom old Jolyon promptly stepped.

He found the front drawing room packed. It was usually crowded even without visitors—just Timothy and his sisters, who believed that a room wasn't truly "nice" unless it was "properly" furnished. So, there were eleven chairs, a sofa, three tables, two cabinets, countless knickknacks, and part of a large grand piano. And now, with Mrs. Small, Aunt Hester, Swithin, James, Rachel, Winifred, Euphemia—who had come back to return “Passion and Paregoric,” which she had read at lunch—and her friend Frances, Roger’s daughter (the musical Forsyte, the one who wrote songs), only one chair remained empty, aside from the two no one ever used—and the only standing space was taken up by the cat, whom old Jolyon accidentally stepped on.

In these days it was by no means unusual for Timothy to have so many visitors. The family had always, one and all, had a real respect for Aunt Ann, and now that she was gone, they were coming far more frequently to The Bower, and staying longer.

In these days, it was pretty common for Timothy to have a lot of visitors. The family had always respected Aunt Ann, and now that she was gone, they were coming to The Bower much more often and staying longer.

Swithin had been the first to arrive, and seated torpid in a red satin chair with a gilt back, he gave every appearance of lasting the others out. And symbolizing Bosinney’s name “the big one,” with his great stature and bulk, his thick white hair, his puffy immovable shaven face, he looked more primeval than ever in the highly upholstered room.

Swithin was the first to show up, and sitting lazily in a red satin chair with a gold back, he seemed like he could outlast everyone else. Symbolizing Bosinney’s nickname “the big one,” his tall and bulky frame, thick white hair, and puffy, expressionless shaven face made him look more primitive than ever in the lavishly furnished room.

His conversation, as usual of late, had turned at once upon Irene, and he had lost no time in giving Aunts Juley and Hester his opinion with regard to this rumour he heard was going about. No—as he said—she might want a bit of flirtation—a pretty woman must have her fling; but more than that he did not believe. Nothing open; she had too much good sense, too much proper appreciation of what was due to her position, and to the family! No sc—, he was going to say “scandal” but the very idea was so preposterous that he waved his hand as though to say—“but let that pass!”

His conversation, as it had been lately, quickly shifted to Irene, and he wasted no time sharing his thoughts with Aunts Juley and Hester about the rumors he had heard. No—as he said—she might be looking for a bit of fun—a beautiful woman needs her excitement; but he didn’t believe it was anything more than that. Nothing obvious; she had too much common sense, too much respect for her position and the family! No scandal—he was about to say “scandal,” but the very thought was so ridiculous that he waved his hand as if to say—“but let that go!”

Granted that Swithin took a bachelor’s view of the situation—still what indeed was not due to that family in which so many had done so well for themselves, had attained a certain position? If he had heard in dark, pessimistic moments the words “yeomen” and “very small beer” used in connection with his origin, did he believe them?

Granted that Swithin had a single perspective on the situation—still, what was not attributed to that family in which so many had succeeded for themselves and achieved a certain status? If he had heard in dark, pessimistic moments the terms “yeomen” and “very small beer” used regarding his background, did he believe them?

No! he cherished, hugging it pathetically to his bosom the secret theory that there was something distinguished somewhere in his ancestry.

No! he held on to it desperately, cradling it against his chest, convinced that somewhere in his family history, there was something remarkable.

“Must be,” he once said to young Jolyon, before the latter went to the bad. “Look at us, we’ve got on! There must be good blood in us somewhere.”

“Must be,” he once said to young Jolyon, before the latter went off the rails. “Look at us, we’ve made it! There must be some good blood in us somewhere.”

He had been fond of young Jolyon: the boy had been in a good set at College, had known that old ruffian Sir Charles Fiste’s sons—a pretty rascal one of them had turned out, too; and there was style about him—it was a thousand pities he had run off with that half-foreign governess! If he must go off like that why couldn’t he have chosen someone who would have done them credit! And what was he now?—an underwriter at Lloyd’s; they said he even painted pictures—pictures! Damme! he might have ended as Sir Jolyon Forsyte, Bart., with a seat in Parliament, and a place in the country!

He had always liked young Jolyon: the kid had been part of a good crowd at College and had known those troublesome Sir Charles Fiste’s sons—one of them turned out to be quite a character; and there was something special about him—it was such a shame he ran off with that half-foreign governess! If he had to leave like that, why couldn’t he have picked someone who would have made them proud? And what is he now?—an underwriter at Lloyd’s; they even say he paints pictures—pictures! Damn it! He could have ended up as Sir Jolyon Forsyte, Bart., with a seat in Parliament and a home in the countryside!

It was Swithin who, following the impulse which sooner or later urges thereto some member of every great family, went to the Heralds’ Office, where they assured him that he was undoubtedly of the same family as the well-known Forsites with an “i,” whose arms were “three dexter buckles on a sable ground gules,” hoping no doubt to get him to take them up.

It was Swithin who, following the urge that eventually drives someone from every prominent family, went to the Heralds' Office, where they confirmed that he was definitely related to the famous Forsites with an “i,” whose coat of arms featured “three dexter buckles on a black background with red,” likely hoping to persuade him to adopt them.

Swithin, however, did not do this, but having ascertained that the crest was a “pheasant proper,” and the motto “For Forsite,” he had the pheasant proper placed upon his carriage and the buttons of his coachman, and both crest and motto on his writing-paper. The arms he hugged to himself, partly because, not having paid for them, he thought it would look ostentatious to put them on his carriage, and he hated ostentation, and partly because he, like any practical man all over the country, had a secret dislike and contempt for things he could not understand he found it hard, as anyone might, to swallow “three dexter buckles on a sable ground gules.”

Swithin, however, didn't do that. After confirming that the crest was a “pheasant proper” and the motto was “For Forsite,” he had the pheasant proper put on his carriage and the buttons of his coachman, along with the crest and motto on his writing paper. He kept the arms to himself, partly because he hadn’t paid for them and thought it would seem flashy to display them on his carriage, which he hated, and partly because, like any practical person across the country, he secretly disliked and looked down on things he couldn't understand. He found it hard, like anyone might, to digest “three dexter buckles on a sable ground gules.”

He never forgot, however, their having told him that if he paid for them he would be entitled to use them, and it strengthened his conviction that he was a gentleman. Imperceptibly the rest of the family absorbed the “pheasant proper,” and some, more serious than others, adopted the motto; old Jolyon, however, refused to use the latter, saying that it was humbug meaning nothing, so far as he could see.

He never forgot that they had told him that if he paid for them, he would be allowed to use them, which solidified his belief that he was a gentleman. Gradually, the rest of the family embraced the “pheasant proper,” and some—more serious than others—took on the motto; however, old Jolyon refused to adopt it, saying that it was nonsense and meant nothing, as far as he could tell.

Among the older generation it was perhaps known at bottom from what great historical event they derived their crest; and if pressed on the subject, sooner than tell a lie—they did not like telling lies, having an impression that only Frenchmen and Russians told them—they would confess hurriedly that Swithin had got hold of it somehow.

Among the older generation, it was probably understood where their crest came from in terms of its historical significance. If they were asked about it, instead of lying—which they didn’t like to do, believing that only Frenchmen and Russians did—they would quickly admit that Swithin had acquired it somehow.

Among the younger generation the matter was wrapped in a discretion proper. They did not want to hurt the feelings of their elders, nor to feel ridiculous themselves; they simply used the crest....

Among the younger generation, the matter was handled with appropriate discretion. They didn't want to hurt their elders' feelings or feel foolish themselves; they simply used the crest....

“No,” said Swithin, “he had had an opportunity of seeing for himself, and what he should say was, that there was nothing in her manner to that young Buccaneer or Bosinney or whatever his name was, different from her manner to himself; in fact, he should rather say....” But here the entrance of Frances and Euphemia put an unfortunate stop to the conversation, for this was not a subject which could be discussed before young people.

“No,” said Swithin, “he had the chance to see for himself, and what he would say is that there was nothing in her behavior towards that young Buccaneer or Bosinney or whatever his name is, that was different from how she acted with him; in fact, he would say....” But just then, Frances and Euphemia walked in and interrupted the conversation, because this wasn’t a topic that could be talked about in front of young people.

And though Swithin was somewhat upset at being stopped like this on the point of saying something important, he soon recovered his affability. He was rather fond of Frances—Francie, as she was called in the family. She was so smart, and they told him she made a pretty little pot of pin-money by her songs; he called it very clever of her.

And even though Swithin was a bit annoyed at being interrupted right when he was about to say something important, he quickly got back to being friendly. He really liked Frances—Fran, as the family called her. She was so talented, and they told him she earned a nice little amount of pocket money from her songs; he thought that was really impressive.

He rather prided himself indeed on a liberal attitude towards women, not seeing any reason why they shouldn’t paint pictures, or write tunes, or books even, for the matter of that, especially if they could turn a useful penny by it; not at all—kept them out of mischief. It was not as if they were men!

He took a lot of pride in having an open-minded attitude toward women, not seeing any reason why they shouldn’t paint, write music, or even books, especially if they could make some money from it; not at all—it kept them out of trouble. It wasn't like they were men!

“Little Francie,” as she was usually called with good-natured contempt, was an important personage, if only as a standing illustration of the attitude of Forsytes towards the Arts. She was not really “little,” but rather tall, with dark hair for a Forsyte, which, together with a grey eye, gave her what was called “a Celtic appearance.” She wrote songs with titles like “Breathing Sighs,” or “Kiss me, Mother, ere I die,” with a refrain like an anthem:

“Little Francie,” as she was often called with playful disdain, was a significant figure, if only as a living example of the Forsytes' attitude toward the Arts. She wasn't actually “little,” but rather tall, with dark hair for a Forsyte, which, combined with a gray eye, gave her what people referred to as “a Celtic appearance.” She wrote songs with titles like “Breathing Sighs” or “Kiss me, Mother, ere I die,” featuring a refrain that sounded like an anthem:

“Kiss me, Mother, ere I die;
Kiss me-kiss me, Mother, ah!
Kiss, ah! kiss me e-ere I—
Kiss me, Mother, ere I d-d-die!”

"Kiss me, Mom, before I die;
Kiss me—kiss me, Mom, oh!
Kiss, oh! kiss me before I—
Kiss me, Mom, before I d-d-die!"

She wrote the words to them herself, and other poems. In lighter moments she wrote waltzes, one of which, the “Kensington Coil,” was almost national to Kensington, having a sweet dip in it. Thus:

She wrote the words to them herself, along with other poems. In lighter moments, she composed waltzes, one of which, the “Kensington Coil,” became almost iconic to Kensington, featuring a sweet dip in it. Thus:

It was very original. Then there were her “Songs for Little People,” at once educational and witty, especially “Gran’ma’s Porgie,” and that ditty, almost prophetically imbued with the coming Imperial spirit, entitled “Black Him In His Little Eye.”

It was very unique. Then there were her “Songs for Little People,” which were both educational and clever, especially “Gran’ma’s Porgie,” and that song, almost prophetically filled with the upcoming Imperial spirit, called “Black Him In His Little Eye.”

Any publisher would take these, and reviews like “High Living,” and the “Ladies’ Genteel Guide” went into raptures over: “Another of Miss Francie Forsyte’s spirited ditties, sparkling and pathetic. We ourselves were moved to tears and laughter. Miss Forsyte should go far.”

Any publisher would want these, and reviews like “High Living” and the “Ladies’ Genteel Guide” went wild over: “Another one of Miss Francie Forsyte’s lively songs, both sparkling and touching. We were moved to tears and laughter ourselves. Miss Forsyte is destined for great things.”

With the true instinct of her breed, Francie had made a point of knowing the right people—people who would write about her, and talk about her, and people in Society, too—keeping a mental register of just where to exert her fascinations, and an eye on that steady scale of rising prices, which in her mind’s eye represented the future. In this way she caused herself to be universally respected.

With her natural instincts, Francie made it a priority to know the right people—those who would write and talk about her, as well as those in Society—keeping a mental list of where to use her charms, and always watching the steady increase in prices, which she imagined represented her future. In this way, she earned universal respect.

Once, at a time when her emotions were whipped by an attachment—for the tenor of Roger’s life, with its whole-hearted collection of house property, had induced in his only daughter a tendency towards passion—she turned to great and sincere work, choosing the sonata form, for the violin. This was the only one of her productions that troubled the Forsytes. They felt at once that it would not sell.

Once, when her emotions were stirred by a deep attachment—since the way Roger lived, completely engaged with his real estate, had sparked a passionate side in his only daughter—she dedicated herself to significant and genuine work, opting for the sonata form for the violin. This was the only piece of hers that concerned the Forsytes. They immediately sensed that it wouldn’t sell.

Roger, who liked having a clever daughter well enough, and often alluded to the amount of pocket-money she made for herself, was upset by this violin sonata.

Roger, who was fond of having a smart daughter and often referenced how much pocket money she earned for herself, was bothered by this violin sonata.

“Rubbish like that!” he called it. Francie had borrowed young Flageoletti from Euphemia, to play it in the drawing-room at Prince’s Gardens.

“Stuff like that!” he called it. Francie had borrowed young Flageoletti from Euphemia to play it in the living room at Prince’s Gardens.

As a matter of fact Roger was right. It was rubbish, but—annoying! the sort of rubbish that wouldn’t sell. As every Forsyte knows, rubbish that sells is not rubbish at all—far from it.

As a matter of fact, Roger was right. It was garbage, but—irritating! The kind of garbage that wouldn’t sell. As every Forsyte knows, garbage that sells isn't garbage at all—far from it.

And yet, in spite of the sound common sense which fixed the worth of art at what it would fetch, some of the Forsytes—Aunt Hester, for instance, who had always been musical—could not help regretting that Francie’s music was not “classical”. the same with her poems. But then, as Aunt Hester said, they didn’t see any poetry nowadays, all the poems were “little light things.” There was nobody who could write a poem like “Paradise Lost,” or “Childe Harold”; either of which made you feel that you really had read something. Still, it was nice for Francie to have something to occupy her; while other girls were spending money shopping she was making it!

And yet, despite the common sense that determined the value of art based on its market price, some of the Forsytes—like Aunt Hester, who had always loved music—couldn't help feeling regret that Francie's music wasn't "classical." The same went for her poems. But, as Aunt Hester pointed out, they just didn't see any real poetry these days; all the poems were just "light little things." There was no one who could write a poem like "Paradise Lost" or "Childe Harold," which made you feel like you had truly read something significant. Still, it was nice for Francie to have something to keep her busy; while other girls were spending money on shopping, she was making it!

And both Aunt Hester and Aunt Juley were always ready to listen to the latest story of how Francie had got her price increased.

And both Aunt Hester and Aunt Juley were always willing to hear the latest story about how Francie had managed to get her price raised.

They listened now, together with Swithin, who sat pretending not to, for these young people talked so fast and mumbled so, he never could catch what they said.

They listened now, along with Swithin, who sat pretending not to, because these young people talked so quickly and mumbled so much that he could never understand what they were saying.

“And I can’t think,” said Mrs. Septimus, “how you do it. I should never have the audacity!”

“And I can’t believe it,” said Mrs. Septimus, “how you manage to do it. I would never have the guts!”

Francie smiled lightly. “I’d much rather deal with a man than a woman. Women are so sharp!”

Francie smiled a little. “I’d much rather handle a guy than a girl. Women can be so sharp!”

“My dear,” cried Mrs. Small, “I’m sure we’re not.”

“My dear,” Mrs. Small exclaimed, “I’m certain we’re not.”

Euphemia went off into her silent laugh, and, ending with the squeak, said, as though being strangled: “Oh, you’ll kill me some day, auntie.”

Euphemia burst into her quiet laughter, and, finishing with a squeak, said, as if she were being choked: “Oh, you’ll kill me one of these days, auntie.”

Swithin saw no necessity to laugh; he detested people laughing when he himself perceived no joke. Indeed, he detested Euphemia altogether, to whom he always alluded as “Nick’s daughter, what’s she called—the pale one?” He had just missed being her god-father—indeed, would have been, had he not taken a firm stand against her outlandish name. He hated becoming a godfather. Swithin then said to Francie with dignity: “It’s a fine day—er—for the time of year.” But Euphemia, who knew perfectly well that he had refused to be her godfather, turned to Aunt Hester, and began telling her how she had seen Irene—Mrs. Soames—at the Church and Commercial Stores.

Swithin felt no need to laugh; he hated it when people laughed at things he didn't find funny. In fact, he couldn't stand Euphemia, whom he always referred to as “Nick’s daughter, what’s her name—the pale one?” He had almost been her godfather—he would have been, if he hadn’t firmly rejected her unusual name. He disliked the idea of being a godfather. Swithin then said to Francie with dignity, “It’s a nice day—er—for this time of year.” But Euphemia, who clearly knew he had refused to be her godfather, turned to Aunt Hester and started telling her how she had seen Irene—Mrs. Soames—at the Church and Commercial Stores.

“And Soames was with her?” said Aunt Hester, to whom Mrs. Small had as yet had no opportunity of relating the incident.

“And Soames was with her?” Aunt Hester asked, to whom Mrs. Small had not yet had the chance to explain the incident.

Soames with her? Of course not!”

“Soames with her? Of course not!”

“But was she all alone in London?”

“But was she all by herself in London?”

“Oh, no; there was Mr. Bosinney with her. She was perfectly dressed.”

“Oh, no; there was Mr. Bosinney with her. She was perfectly dressed.”

But Swithin, hearing the name Irene, looked severely at Euphemia, who, it is true, never did look well in a dress, whatever she may have done on other occasions, and said:

But Swithin, hearing the name Irene, looked sternly at Euphemia, who, it's true, never really looked good in a dress, no matter what she might have done on other occasions, and said:

“Dressed like a lady, I’ve no doubt. It’s a pleasure to see her.”

“She's dressed like a lady, no doubt about it. It's a pleasure to see her.”

At this moment James and his daughters were announced. Dartie, feeling badly in want of a drink, had pleaded an appointment with his dentist, and, being put down at the Marble Arch, had got into a hansom, and was already seated in the window of his club in Piccadilly.

At that moment, James and his daughters were announced. Dartie, feeling like he really needed a drink, had claimed he had an appointment with his dentist, and after being dropped off at Marble Arch, had jumped into a cab, and was already sitting by the window of his club in Piccadilly.

His wife, he told his cronies, had wanted to take him to pay some calls. It was not in his line—not exactly. Haw!

His wife, he told his friends, wanted him to go out and socialize. It wasn't really his thing—not exactly. Ha!

Hailing the waiter, he sent him out to the hall to see what had won the 4.30 race. He was dog-tired, he said, and that was a fact; had been drivin’ about with his wife to “shows” all the afternoon. Had put his foot down at last. A fellow must live his own life.

Hailing the waiter, he sent him out to the hall to check what had won the 4:30 race. He was exhausted, he said, and that was true; he had been driving around with his wife to “shows” all afternoon. He had finally put his foot down. A guy has to live his own life.

At this moment, glancing out of the bay window—for he loved this seat whence he could see everybody pass—his eye unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, chanced to light on the figure of Soames, who was mousing across the road from the Green Park-side, with the evident intention of coming in, for he, too, belonged to “The Iseeum.”

At that moment, looking out of the bay window—since he loved this spot where he could see everyone passing by—his eye unfortunately, or maybe fortunately, landed on Soames, who was making his way across the road from the Green Park side, clearly intending to come in, as he also belonged to “The Iseeum.”

Dartie sprang to his feet; grasping his glass, he muttered something about “that 4.30 race,” and swiftly withdrew to the card-room, where Soames never came. Here, in complete isolation and a dim light, he lived his own life till half past seven, by which hour he knew Soames must certainly have left the club.

Dartie jumped to his feet; grabbing his glass, he mumbled something about “that 4:30 race,” and quickly headed to the card room, where Soames never went. There, in total isolation and dim lighting, he lived his own life until 7:30, by which time he knew Soames must have definitely left the club.

It would not do, as he kept repeating to himself whenever he felt the impulse to join the gossips in the bay-window getting too strong for him—it absolutely would not do, with finances as low as his, and the “old man” (James) rusty ever since that business over the oil shares, which was no fault of his, to risk a row with Winifred.

It wouldn't be a good idea, as he kept telling himself whenever he felt the strong urge to join the gossipers in the bay window—it really wouldn’t be smart, with his finances so tight and the “old man” (James) grumpy ever since that situation with the oil shares, which wasn’t his fault, to risk a fight with Winifred.

If Soames were to see him in the club it would be sure to come round to her that he wasn’t at the dentist’s at all. He never knew a family where things “came round” so. Uneasily, amongst the green baize card-tables, a frown on his olive coloured face, his check trousers crossed, and patent-leather boots shining through the gloom, he sat biting his forefinger, and wondering where the deuce he was to get the money if Erotic failed to win the Lancashire Cup.

If Soames saw him at the club, she would definitely realize he wasn’t at the dentist after all. He’d never known a family where things “came around” like that. Uneasy, sitting among the green felt card tables, a frown on his olive-colored face, his checkered trousers crossed, and patent leather boots shining in the dim light, he sat biting his forefinger, wondering where the heck he was going to get the money if Erotic didn't win the Lancashire Cup.

His thoughts turned gloomily to the Forsytes. What a set they were! There was no getting anything out of them—at least, it was a matter of extreme difficulty. They were so d—-d particular about money matters; not a sportsman amongst the lot, unless it were George. That fellow Soames, for instance, would have a fit if you tried to borrow a tenner from him, or, if he didn’t have a fit, he looked at you with his cursed supercilious smile, as if you were a lost soul because you were in want of money.

His thoughts darkened as he considered the Forsytes. What a terrible group they were! It was almost impossible to get anything from them—at least, it was extremely hard. They were so damn particular about money; there wasn’t a decent sportsman among them, except maybe George. That guy Soames, for example, would lose it if you tried to borrow ten bucks from him, or if he didn’t react that way, he’d give you that annoying smug smile, as if you were a lost cause just because you needed money.

And that wife of his (Dartie’s mouth watered involuntarily), he had tried to be on good terms with her, as one naturally would with any pretty sister-in-law, but he would be cursed if the (he mentally used a coarse word)—would have anything to say to him—she looked at him, indeed, as if he were dirt—and yet she could go far enough, he wouldn’t mind betting. He knew women; they weren’t made with soft eyes and figures like that for nothing, as that fellow Soames would jolly soon find out, if there were anything in what he had heard about this Buccaneer Johnny.

And that wife of his (Dartie's mouth watered involuntarily), he had tried to get along with her, as anyone naturally would with a pretty sister-in-law, but he would be damned if the (he thought of a crude term)—would have anything to do with him—she looked at him, in fact, as if he were garbage—and yet she could certainly go far enough, he wouldn't be surprised. He knew women; they weren’t given soft eyes and nice figures for nothing, as that guy Soames would soon find out if there was any truth to what he had heard about this Buccaneer Johnny.

Rising from his chair, Dartie took a turn across the room, ending in front of the looking-glass over the marble chimney-piece; and there he stood for a long time contemplating in the glass the reflection of his face. It had that look, peculiar to some men, of having been steeped in linseed oil, with its waxed dark moustaches and the little distinguished commencements of side whiskers; and concernedly he felt the promise of a pimple on the side of his slightly curved and fattish nose.

Rising from his chair, Dartie walked across the room and stood in front of the mirror above the marble fireplace. He spent a long time looking at his reflection. His face had that unique look, common to some men, as if it had been coated with linseed oil, with its shiny dark mustache and the beginnings of sideburns. He felt worried about the potential pimple forming on the side of his slightly curved and chubby nose.

In the meantime old Jolyon had found the remaining chair in Timothy’s commodious drawing-room. His advent had obviously put a stop to the conversation, decided awkwardness having set in. Aunt Juley, with her well-known kindheartedness, hastened to set people at their ease again.

In the meantime, old Jolyon had found the last chair in Timothy’s spacious living room. His arrival had clearly interrupted the conversation, and an uncomfortable silence took hold. Aunt Juley, known for her kindness, quickly tried to make everyone feel comfortable again.

“Yes, Jolyon,” she said, “we were just saying that you haven’t been here for a long time; but we mustn’t be surprised. You’re busy, of course? James was just saying what a busy time of year....”

“Yes, Jolyon,” she said, “we were just mentioning that you haven’t been around for a while; but we shouldn’t be surprised. You’re busy, right? James was just saying how hectic this time of year is....”

“Was he?” said old Jolyon, looking hard at James. “It wouldn’t be half so busy if everybody minded their own business.”

“Was he?” said old Jolyon, staring intently at James. “It wouldn’t be nearly as crowded if everyone just took care of their own business.”

James, brooding in a small chair from which his knees ran uphill, shifted his feet uneasily, and put one of them down on the cat, which had unwisely taken refuge from old Jolyon beside him.

James, sitting in a small chair where his knees were elevated, shifted his feet nervously and accidentally placed one of them on the cat, which had foolishly sought refuge from old Jolyon next to him.

“Here, you’ve got a cat here,” he said in an injured voice, withdrawing his foot nervously as he felt it squeezing into the soft, furry body.

“Here, you’ve got a cat here,” he said in a hurt tone, pulling his foot back nervously as he felt it squishing into the soft, furry body.

“Several,” said old Jolyon, looking at one face and another; “I trod on one just now.”

“Several," said old Jolyon, glancing at one person and then another; "I just stepped on one."

A silence followed.

A silence ensued.

Then Mrs. Small, twisting her fingers and gazing round with “pathetic calm”, asked: “And how is dear June?”

Then Mrs. Small, twisting her fingers and looking around with a “pathetic calm,” asked, “And how is dear June?”

A twinkle of humour shot through the sternness of old Jolyon’s eyes. Extraordinary old woman, Juley! No one quite like her for saying the wrong thing!

A glimmer of humor appeared in old Jolyon’s serious eyes. What an extraordinary old woman, Juley! There’s no one quite like her for saying the wrong thing!

“Bad!” he said; “London don’t agree with her—too many people about, too much clatter and chatter by half.” He laid emphasis on the words, and again looked James in the face.

“Bad!” he said. “London doesn’t agree with her—too many people around, too much noise and chatter.” He stressed the words and looked James in the face again.

Nobody spoke.

No one spoke.

A feeling of its being too dangerous to take a step in any direction, or hazard any remark, had fallen on them all. Something of the sense of the impending, that comes over the spectator of a Greek tragedy, had entered that upholstered room, filled with those white-haired, frock-coated old men, and fashionably attired women, who were all of the same blood, between all of whom existed an unseizable resemblance.

A sense that it was too dangerous to make any move or say anything had settled over everyone. There was a feeling of something looming, like what you feel when watching a Greek tragedy, in that cozy room filled with old men in frock coats and stylishly dressed women, all of whom shared the same lineage and had an unidentifiable similarity among them.

Not that they were conscious of it—the visits of such fateful, bitter spirits are only felt.

Not that they were aware of it—visits from such significant, bitter spirits are only sensed.

Then Swithin rose. He would not sit there, feeling like that—he was not to be put down by anyone! And, manoeuvring round the room with added pomp, he shook hands with each separately.

Then Swithin got up. He wasn’t going to sit there feeling like that—no one was going to bring him down! So, he strutted around the room with a bit more flair, shaking hands with everyone individually.

“You tell Timothy from me,” he said, “that he coddles himself too much!” Then, turning to Francie, whom he considered “smart,” he added: “You come with me for a drive one of these days.” But this conjured up the vision of that other eventful drive which had been so much talked about, and he stood quite still for a second, with glassy eyes, as though waiting to catch up with the significance of what he himself had said; then, suddenly recollecting that he didn’t care a damn, he turned to old Jolyon: “Well, good-bye, Jolyon! You shouldn’t go about without an overcoat; you’ll be getting sciatica or something!” And, kicking the cat slightly with the pointed tip of his patent leather boot, he took his huge form away.

“You tell Timothy for me,” he said, “that he baby’s himself too much!” Then, turning to Francie, whom he viewed as “smart,” he added: “You should join me for a drive one of these days.” But this brought to mind the memory of that other significant drive that had been so widely discussed, and he stood still for a moment, staring blankly, as if trying to process what he had just said; then, suddenly remembering that he didn’t care at all, he turned to old Jolyon: “Well, goodbye, Jolyon! You shouldn’t be out without an overcoat; you’ll end up with sciatica or something!” And, lightly kicking the cat with the pointed tip of his patent leather boot, he took his large frame away.

When he had gone everyone looked secretly at the others, to see how they had taken the mention of the word “drive”—the word which had become famous, and acquired an overwhelming importance, as the only official—so to speak—news in connection with the vague and sinister rumour clinging to the family tongue.

When he left, everyone eyed each other quietly to gauge their reactions to the mention of the word “drive”—a term that had gained fame and taken on significant weight as the sole legitimate news related to the unsettling and unclear rumors surrounding the family.

Euphemia, yielding to an impulse, said with a short laugh: “I’m glad Uncle Swithin doesn’t ask me to go for drives.”

Euphemia, giving in to a sudden urge, laughed briefly and said, “I’m glad Uncle Swithin doesn’t ask me to go for drives.”

Mrs. Small, to reassure her and smooth over any little awkwardness the subject might have, replied: “My dear, he likes to take somebody well dressed, who will do him a little credit. I shall never forget the drive he took me. It was an experience!” And her chubby round old face was spread for a moment with a strange contentment; then broke into pouts, and tears came into her eyes. She was thinking of that long ago driving tour she had once taken with Septimus Small.

Mrs. Small, wanting to reassure her and ease any awkwardness the topic might bring up, said: “My dear, he likes to take someone well dressed, someone who reflects well on him. I’ll never forget the drive he took me on. It was an experience!” For a moment, her chubby old face lit up with a strange sense of happiness; then it turned into a frown, and tears filled her eyes. She was reminiscing about that long-ago road trip she had taken with Septimus Small.

James, who had relapsed into his nervous brooding in the little chair, suddenly roused himself: “He’s a funny fellow, Swithin,” he said, but in a half-hearted way.

James, who had slipped back into his anxious thinking in the small chair, suddenly perked up: “Swithin's a funny guy,” he said, but it was clearly half-hearted.

Old Jolyon’s silence, his stern eyes, held them all in a kind of paralysis. He was disconcerted himself by the effect of his own words—an effect which seemed to deepen the importance of the very rumour he had come to scotch; but he was still angry.

Old Jolyon’s silence and his serious eyes left everyone feeling kind of frozen. He was bothered himself by how impactful his own words were—an impact that seemed to intensify the significance of the very rumor he had come to dismiss; but he was still angry.

He had not done with them yet—No, no—he would give them another rub or two.

He wasn't finished with them yet—No, no—he would give them another rub or two.

He did not wish to rub his nieces, he had no quarrel with them—a young and presentable female always appealed to old Jolyon’s clemency—but that fellow James, and, in a less degree perhaps, those others, deserved all they would get. And he, too, asked for Timothy.

He didn’t want to annoy his nieces; he had no issues with them—a young and attractive woman always caught old Jolyon’s kindness—but that guy James, and maybe to a lesser extent the others, deserved everything coming to them. And he also asked for Timothy.

As though feeling that some danger threatened her younger brother, Aunt Juley suddenly offered him tea: “There it is,” she said, “all cold and nasty, waiting for you in the back drawing room, but Smither shall make you some fresh.”

As if sensing that some danger was looming over her younger brother, Aunt Juley quickly offered him tea: “There it is,” she said, “all cold and unpleasant, waiting for you in the back drawing room, but Smither will make you some fresh.”

Old Jolyon rose: “Thank you,” he said, looking straight at James, “but I’ve no time for tea, and—scandal, and the rest of it! It’s time I was at home. Good-bye, Julia; good-bye, Hester; good-bye, Winifred.”

Old Jolyon stood up. “Thanks,” he said, looking directly at James, “but I don't have time for tea, and—drama, and all that! I need to get home. Goodbye, Julia; goodbye, Hester; goodbye, Winifred.”

Without more ceremonious adieux, he marched out.

Without any more formal goodbyes, he walked out.

Once again in his cab, his anger evaporated, for so it ever was with his wrath—when he had rapped out, it was gone. Sadness came over his spirit. He had stopped their mouths, maybe, but at what a cost! At the cost of certain knowledge that the rumour he had been resolved not to believe was true. June was abandoned, and for the wife of that fellow’s son! He felt it was true, and hardened himself to treat it as if it were not; but the pain he hid beneath this resolution began slowly, surely, to vent itself in a blind resentment against James and his son.

Once he was back in his cab, his anger faded away, as it always did—once he vented, it was gone. Sadness swept over him. He might have silenced them, but at what cost? At the cost of knowing for sure that the rumor he had been determined not to believe was true. June was left behind, and it was for the wife of that guy's son! He felt it was true and steeled himself to act like it wasn’t, but the pain he buried beneath this determination slowly and steadily started to boil over into a blind resentment towards James and his son.

The six women and one man left behind in the little drawing-room began talking as easily as might be after such an occurrence, for though each one of them knew for a fact that he or she never talked scandal, each one of them also knew that the other six did; all were therefore angry and at a loss. James only was silent, disturbed, to the bottom of his soul.

The six women and one man left in the small drawing room started chatting as casually as they could after what had just happened. Each of them was sure that they never talked gossip, but they all knew the other six did. This made everyone frustrated and uncertain. Only James remained quiet, deeply troubled.

Presently Francie said: “Do you know, I think Uncle Jolyon is terribly changed this last year. What do you think, Aunt Hester?”

Presently Francie said, “You know, I think Uncle Jolyon has changed a lot this past year. What do you think, Aunt Hester?”

Aunt Hester made a little movement of recoil: “Oh, ask your Aunt Julia!” she said; “I know nothing about it.”

Aunt Hester flinched slightly and said, “Oh, ask your Aunt Julia! I don't know anything about it.”

No one else was afraid of assenting, and James muttered gloomily at the floor: “He’s not half the man he was.”

No one else was hesitant to agree, and James muttered sadly at the floor, “He’s not even close to the man he used to be.”

“I’ve noticed it a long time,” went on Francie; “he’s aged tremendously.”

“I’ve noticed it for a while,” Francie continued; “he’s really aged a lot.”

Aunt Juley shook her head; her face seemed suddenly to have become one immense pout.

Aunt Juley shook her head; her face looked like it had turned into one big pout.

“Poor dear Jolyon,” she said, “somebody ought to see to it for him!”

“Poor dear Jolyon,” she said, “someone should handle that for him!”

There was again silence; then, as though in terror of being left solitarily behind, all five visitors rose simultaneously, and took their departure.

There was silence again; then, as if afraid of being left alone, all five visitors stood up at the same time and left.

Mrs. Small, Aunt Hester, and their cat were left once more alone, the sound of a door closing in the distance announced the approach of Timothy.

Mrs. Small, Aunt Hester, and their cat were once again left alone, the sound of a door closing in the distance signaled Timothy's arrival.

That evening, when Aunt Hester had just got off to sleep in the back bedroom that used to be Aunt Juley’s before Aunt Juley took Aunt Ann’s, her door was opened, and Mrs. Small, in a pink night-cap, a candle in her hand, entered: “Hester!” she said. “Hester!”

That evening, when Aunt Hester had just fallen asleep in the back bedroom that used to be Aunt Juley's before Aunt Juley took Aunt Ann's, her door opened, and Mrs. Small, wearing a pink nightcap and holding a candle, walked in: “Hester!” she called. “Hester!”

Aunt Hester faintly rustled the sheet.

Aunt Hester softly moved the sheet.

“Hester,” repeated Aunt Juley, to make quite sure that she had awakened her, “I am quite troubled about poor dear Jolyon. What,” Aunt Juley dwelt on the word, “do you think ought to be done?”

“Hester,” repeated Aunt Juley, to make sure she had woken her up, “I’m really worried about poor dear Jolyon. What,” Aunt Juley emphasized the word, “do you think should be done?”

Aunt Hester again rustled the sheet, her voice was heard faintly pleading: “Done? How should I know?”

Aunt Hester rustled the sheet again, her voice faintly pleading: “Done? How would I know?”

Aunt Juley turned away satisfied, and closing the door with extra gentleness so as not to disturb dear Hester, let it slip through her fingers and fall to with a “crack.”

Aunt Juley turned away content, and gently closed the door to avoid waking dear Hester, but it slipped through her fingers and fell with a “crack.”

Back in her own room, she stood at the window gazing at the moon over the trees in the Park, through a chink in the muslin curtains, close drawn lest anyone should see. And there, with her face all round and pouting in its pink cap, and her eyes wet, she thought of “dear Jolyon,” so old and so lonely, and how she could be of some use to him; and how he would come to love her, as she had never been loved since—since poor Septimus went away.

Back in her room, she stood at the window looking at the moon above the trees in the park, peeking through a gap in the muslin curtains, tightly drawn so no one would see. With her round face pouting in its pink cap and her eyes glistening, she thought about “dear Jolyon,” who was so old and so lonely, and how she could be of some help to him; and how he would come to love her, just like she had never been loved since—since poor Septimus left.

CHAPTER VIII
DANCE AT ROGER’S

Roger’s house in Prince’s Gardens was brilliantly alight. Large numbers of wax candles had been collected and placed in cut-glass chandeliers, and the parquet floor of the long, double drawing-room reflected these constellations. An appearance of real spaciousness had been secured by moving out all the furniture on to the upper landings, and enclosing the room with those strange appendages of civilization known as “rout” seats. In a remote corner, embowered in palms, was a cottage piano, with a copy of the “Kensington Coil” open on the music-stand.

Roger’s house on Prince’s Gardens was brightly lit. A lot of wax candles were gathered and hung in crystal chandeliers, and the parquet floor of the long, double drawing room reflected these shimmering lights. A sense of real spaciousness was achieved by moving all the furniture upstairs and surrounding the room with those peculiar structures of society called “rout” seats. In a quiet corner, surrounded by palm plants, was a cottage piano, with a copy of the “Kensington Coil” open on the music stand.

Roger had objected to a band. He didn’t see in the least what they wanted with a band; he wouldn’t go to the expense, and there was an end of it. Francie (her mother, whom Roger had long since reduced to chronic dyspepsia, went to bed on such occasions), had been obliged to content herself with supplementing the piano by a young man who played the cornet, and she so arranged with palms that anyone who did not look into the heart of things might imagine there were several musicians secreted there. She made up her mind to tell them to play loud—there was a lot of music in a cornet, if the man would only put his soul into it.

Roger was against having a band. He didn’t understand why they needed one at all; he wasn’t willing to spend the money, and that was that. Francie (her mom, who Roger had long since caused to have chronic upset stomach issues, went to bed during these events) had to settle for adding a young guy who played the cornet to the piano, and she arranged some palms so that anyone who didn’t look too closely might think there were several musicians hiding out there. She decided to tell him to play loudly—there was a lot of sound in a cornet if the guy would just pour his heart into it.

In the more cultivated American tongue, she was “through” at last—through that tortuous labyrinth of make-shifts, which must be traversed before fashionable display can be combined with the sound economy of a Forsyte. Thin but brilliant, in her maize-coloured frock with much tulle about the shoulders, she went from place to place, fitting on her gloves, and casting her eye over it all.

In the more refined American language, she was “done” at last—done with that complicated maze of quick fixes that one must navigate before trendy looks can be mixed with the practical style of a Forsyte. Slim but striking, in her yellow dress with plenty of tulle around the shoulders, she moved from place to place, adjusting her gloves and surveying everything.

To the hired butler (for Roger only kept maids) she spoke about the wine. Did he quite understand that Mr. Forsyte wished a dozen bottles of the champagne from Whiteley’s to be put out? But if that were finished (she did not suppose it would be, most of the ladies would drink water, no doubt), but if it were, there was the champagne cup, and he must do the best he could with that.

To the hired butler (since Roger only employed maids), she talked about the wine. Did he really understand that Mr. Forsyte wanted a dozen bottles of champagne from Whiteley’s ready? But if that ran out (she assumed it wouldn’t, most of the ladies would probably drink water), but if it did, there was the champagne cup, and he had to make do with that.

She hated having to say this sort of thing to a butler, it was so infra dig.; but what could you do with father? Roger, indeed, after making himself consistently disagreeable about the dance, would come down presently, with his fresh colour and bumpy forehead, as though he had been its promoter; and he would smile, and probably take the prettiest woman in to supper; and at two o’clock, just as they were getting into the swing, he would go up secretly to the musicians and tell them to play “God Save the Queen,” and go away.

She hated having to say this kind of thing to a butler; it felt so below her dignity. But what could she do about her dad? Roger, after being consistently annoying about the dance, would eventually come down, looking fresh with his flushed cheeks and bumpy forehead, as if he were the one who had organized it. He would smile and likely take the most attractive woman to supper. Then at two o’clock, just as they were really getting into it, he would sneak up to the musicians and tell them to play “God Save the Queen,” and then he would leave.

Francie devoutly hoped he might soon get tired, and slip off to bed.

Francie really hoped he would get tired soon and go off to bed.

The three or four devoted girl friends who were staying in the house for this dance had partaken with her, in a small, abandoned room upstairs, of tea and cold chicken-legs, hurriedly served; the men had been sent out to dine at Eustace’s Club, it being felt that they must be fed up.

The three or four close girl friends who were staying at the house for this dance had shared tea and cold chicken legs with her in a small, unused room upstairs, served quickly; the guys had been sent out to eat at Eustace’s Club, as it was thought they needed to be taken care of.

Punctually on the stroke of nine arrived Mrs. Small alone. She made elaborate apologies for the absence of Timothy, omitting all mention of Aunt Hester, who, at the last minute, had said she could not be bothered. Francie received her effusively, and placed her on a rout seat, where she left her, pouting and solitary in lavender-coloured satin—the first time she had worn colour since Aunt Ann’s death.

Exactly at nine, Mrs. Small arrived alone. She offered extensive apologies for Timothy's absence, not mentioning Aunt Hester, who had decided at the last minute that she couldn't be bothered to come. Francie welcomed her warmly and seated her in a prominent spot, leaving her there, sulking and alone in lavender satin—the first time she had worn color since Aunt Ann's death.

The devoted maiden friends came now from their rooms, each by magic arrangement in a differently coloured frock, but all with the same liberal allowance of tulle on the shoulders and at the bosom—for they were, by some fatality, lean to a girl. They were all taken up to Mrs. Small. None stayed with her more than a few seconds, but clustering together talked and twisted their programmes, looking secretly at the door for the first appearance of a man.

The dedicated young women came out of their rooms, each wearing a differently colored dress thanks to some magical arrangement, but all had the same generous amount of tulle on their shoulders and at the bust—since they were, by some twist of fate, rather slim. They were all taken to Mrs. Small. None stayed with her for more than a few seconds, but they huddled together, chatting and fiddling with their programs, secretly glancing at the door for the first sight of a man.

Then arrived in a group a number of Nicholases, always punctual—the fashion up Ladbroke Grove way; and close behind them Eustace and his men, gloomy and smelling rather of smoke.

Then a group of Nicholases arrived, always on time—the trend up Ladbroke Grove way; and right behind them were Eustace and his crew, looking gloomy and smelling a bit like smoke.

Three or four of Francie’s lovers now appeared, one after the other; she had made each promise to come early. They were all clean-shaven and sprightly, with that peculiar kind of young-man sprightliness which had recently invaded Kensington; they did not seem to mind each other’s presence in the least, and wore their ties bunching out at the ends, white waistcoats, and socks with clocks. All had handkerchiefs concealed in their cuffs. They moved buoyantly, each armoured in professional gaiety, as though he had come to do great deeds. Their faces when they danced, far from wearing the traditional solemn look of the dancing Englishman, were irresponsible, charming, suave; they bounded, twirling their partners at great pace, without pedantic attention to the rhythm of the music.

Three or four of Francie’s lovers showed up one after the other; she had each promised to come early. They were all clean-shaven and lively, with that unique kind of youthful energy that had recently taken over Kensington; they didn’t seem to mind each other’s company at all, and wore their ties flaring out at the ends, white vests, and socks with patterns. All had handkerchiefs hidden in their cuffs. They moved with enthusiasm, each cloaked in a professional cheerfulness, as if they had come to accomplish something significant. Their faces while dancing, far from displaying the usual serious expression of the English dancer, were carefree, charming, smooth; they leaped, spinning their partners at a fast pace, without paying much attention to the rhythm of the music.

At other dancers they looked with a kind of airy scorn—they, the light brigade, the heroes of a hundred Kensington “hops”—from whom alone could the right manner and smile and step be hoped.

They looked at the other dancers with a sort of airy disdain—they, the light brigade, the heroes of a hundred Kensington parties—from whom the right style, smile, and moves could only be expected.

After this the stream came fast; chaperones silting up along the wall facing the entrance, the volatile element swelling the eddy in the larger room.

After that, the crowd surged quickly; chaperones gathered along the wall by the entrance, the restless energy building up the swirl in the bigger room.

Men were scarce, and wallflowers wore their peculiar, pathetic expression, a patient, sourish smile which seemed to say: “Oh, no! don’t mistake me, I know you are not coming up to me. I can hardly expect that!” And Francie would plead with one of her lovers, or with some callow youth: “Now, to please me, do let me introduce you to Miss Pink; such a nice girl, really!” and she would bring him up, and say: “Miss Pink—Mr. Gathercole. Can you spare him a dance?” Then Miss Pink, smiling her forced smile, colouring a little, answered: “Oh! I think so!” and screening her empty card, wrote on it the name of Gathercole, spelling it passionately in the district that he proposed, about the second extra.

Men were hard to find, and wallflowers had their own sad look, a patient, slightly sour smile that seemed to say, “Oh, no! Don’t get me wrong, I know you’re not coming over to talk to me. I can hardly expect that!” And Francie would urge one of her boyfriends or some inexperienced guy, “Now, to make me happy, please let me introduce you to Miss Pink; she’s really a nice girl!” She would bring him over and say, “Miss Pink—Mr. Gathercole. Can you spare him a dance?” Then Miss Pink, forcing a smile and blushing a bit, would reply, “Oh! I think so!” and while hiding her empty dance card, she wrote down the name Gathercole, passionately spelling it out for the second extra dance he suggested.

But when the youth had murmured that it was hot, and passed, she relapsed into her attitude of hopeless expectation, into her patient, sourish smile.

But when the young person complained that it was hot and walked by, she fell back into her state of hopeless anticipation, wearing her patient, slightly sour smile.

Mothers, slowly fanning their faces, watched their daughters, and in their eyes could be read all the story of those daughters’ fortunes. As for themselves, to sit hour after hour, dead tired, silent, or talking spasmodically—what did it matter, so long as the girls were having a good time! But to see them neglected and passed by! Ah! they smiled, but their eyes stabbed like the eyes of an offended swan; they longed to pluck young Gathercole by the slack of his dandified breeches, and drag him to their daughters—the jackanapes!

Mothers, slowly fanning themselves, watched their daughters, and you could see all the stories of their daughters' futures in their eyes. As for themselves, sitting hour after hour, exhausted, either silent or chatting intermittently—did it really matter, as long as the girls were enjoying themselves? But to see them ignored and overlooked! Ah! they smiled, but their eyes pierced like those of an offended swan; they wanted to grab young Gathercole by the loose fit of his fancy pants and pull him over to their daughters—the little brat!

And all the cruelties and hardness of life, its pathos and unequal chances, its conceit, self-forgetfulness, and patience, were presented on the battle-field of this Kensington ball-room.

And all the hardships and harsh realities of life, its drama and unequal opportunities, its arrogance, self-absorption, and endurance, were displayed on the battlefield of this Kensington ballroom.

Here and there, too, lovers—not lovers like Francie’s, a peculiar breed, but simply lovers—trembling, blushing, silent, sought each other by flying glances, sought to meet and touch in the mazes of the dance, and now and again dancing together, struck some beholder by the light in their eyes.

Here and there, too, couples—not the kind like Francie's, a unique type, but just regular couples—nervous, blushing, quiet, searched for each other with quick glances, tried to connect and touch while navigating the dance floor, and every now and then, when they danced together, caught the attention of onlookers with the spark in their eyes.

Not a second before ten o’clock came the Jameses—Emily, Rachel, Winifred (Dartie had been left behind, having on a former occasion drunk too much of Roger’s champagne), and Cicely, the youngest, making her debut; behind them, following in a hansom from the paternal mansion where they had dined, Soames and Irene.

Not a moment before ten o’clock arrived the Jameses—Emily, Rachel, Winifred (Dartie was left behind, having previously drunk too much of Roger’s champagne), and Cicely, the youngest, making her debut; behind them, following in a cab from the family home where they had eaten, Soames and Irene.

All these ladies had shoulder-straps and no tulle—thus showing at once, by a bolder exposure of flesh, that they came from the more fashionable side of the Park.

All these women wore shoulder straps and no tulle—thus revealing more skin and indicating that they came from the trendier side of the Park.

Soames, sidling back from the contact of the dancers, took up a position against the wall. Guarding himself with his pale smile, he stood watching. Waltz after waltz began and ended, couple after couple brushed by with smiling lips, laughter, and snatches of talk; or with set lips, and eyes searching the throng; or again, with silent, parted lips, and eyes on each other. And the scent of festivity, the odour of flowers, and hair, of essences that women love, rose suffocatingly in the heat of the summer night.

Soames, moving away from the dancers, positioned himself against the wall. Shielding himself with his pale smile, he stood watching. Waltz after waltz started and ended, couples brushed by with smiling faces, laughter, and bits of conversation; or with tight lips and eyes scanning the crowd; or again, with quiet, open mouths and eyes focused on each other. The smell of celebration, the fragrance of flowers, hair, and the perfumes that women adore, rose heavily in the warmth of the summer night.

Silent, with something of scorn in his smile, Soames seemed to notice nothing; but now and again his eyes, finding that which they sought, would fix themselves on a point in the shifting throng, and the smile die off his lips.

Silent, with a hint of disdain in his smile, Soames appeared to notice nothing; but every now and then, his eyes would find what they were looking for, locking onto a spot in the moving crowd, making his smile fade away.

He danced with no one. Some fellows danced with their wives; his sense of “form” had never permitted him to dance with Irene since their marriage, and the God of the Forsytes alone can tell whether this was a relief to him or not.

He danced alone. Some guys danced with their wives; his idea of "form" had never allowed him to dance with Irene since they got married, and only the God of the Forsytes knows if that was a relief for him or not.

She passed, dancing with other men, her dress, iris-coloured, floating away from her feet. She danced well; he was tired of hearing women say with an acid smile: “How beautifully your wife dances, Mr. Forsyte—it’s quite a pleasure to watch her!” Tired of answering them with his sidelong glance: “You think so?”

She moved past, dancing with other guys, her iris-colored dress swirling around her feet. She danced beautifully; he was tired of hearing women say with a sarcastic smile, “Your wife dances so well, Mr. Forsyte—it’s such a joy to watch her!” Tired of responding with his sideways glance, “You really think so?”

A young couple close by flirted a fan by turns, making an unpleasant draught. Francie and one of her lovers stood near. They were talking of love.

A young couple nearby flirted with a fan, creating an annoying draft. Francie and one of her lovers were standing close by. They were discussing love.

He heard Roger’s voice behind, giving an order about supper to a servant. Everything was very second-class! He wished that he had not come! He had asked Irene whether she wanted him; she had answered with that maddening smile of hers “Oh, no!”

He heard Roger’s voice behind him, telling a servant what to do about dinner. Everything felt so cheap! He wished he had stayed away! He had asked Irene if she wanted him; she had responded with that infuriating smile of hers, “Oh, no!”

Why had he come? For the last quarter of an hour he had not even seen her. Here was George advancing with his Quilpish face; it was too late to get out of his way.

Why had he come? For the past fifteen minutes, he hadn’t even seen her. Here was George coming toward him with his Quilpish face; it was too late to move out of his way.

“Have you seen ‘The Buccaneer’.” said this licensed wag; “he’s on the warpath—hair cut and everything!”

“Have you seen ‘The Buccaneer’?” said this licensed jokester; “he’s on a rampage—got a haircut and everything!”

Soames said he had not, and crossing the room, half-empty in an interval of the dance, he went out on the balcony, and looked down into the street.

Soames said he hadn't, and as he crossed the room, which was mostly empty during a break in the dance, he stepped out onto the balcony and looked down into the street.

A carriage had driven up with late arrivals, and round the door hung some of those patient watchers of the London streets who spring up to the call of light or music; their faces, pale and upturned above their black and rusty figures, had an air of stolid watching that annoyed Soames. Why were they allowed to hang about; why didn’t the bobby move them on?

A carriage had pulled up with some latecomers, and gathered around the door were those familiar faces of the London streets who appear at the sound of light or music; their pale faces tilted upwards over their dark, worn-out clothes had an expression of indifferent observation that irritated Soames. Why were they allowed to linger there? Why didn't the police officer tell them to move along?

But the policeman took no notice of them; his feet were planted apart on the strip of crimson carpet stretched across the pavement; his face, under the helmet, wore the same stolid, watching look as theirs.

But the police officer ignored them; his feet were set apart on the strip of red carpet laid across the pavement; his face, beneath the helmet, had the same unchanging, watchful expression as theirs.

Across the road, through the railings, Soames could see the branches of trees shining, faintly stirring in the breeze, by the gleam of the street lamps; beyond, again, the upper lights of the houses on the other side, so many eyes looking down on the quiet blackness of the garden; and over all, the sky, that wonderful London sky, dusted with the innumerable reflection of countless lamps; a dome woven over between its stars with the refraction of human needs and human fancies—immense mirror of pomp and misery that night after night stretches its kindly mocking over miles of houses and gardens, mansions and squalor, over Forsytes, policemen, and patient watchers in the streets.

Across the road, through the railings, Soames could see the branches of trees glimmering, gently swaying in the breeze, illuminated by the glow of the street lamps; further on, the upper lights of the houses across the way, so many eyes gazing down at the still darkness of the garden; and above all, the sky, that marvelous London sky, sprinkled with the countless reflections of numerous lamps; a dome interwoven among its stars with the refracted light of human desires and dreams—an enormous mirror of grandeur and hardship that night after night casts its kindly yet teasing gaze over miles of homes and gardens, mansions and poverty, over Forsytes, policemen, and the watchful observers in the streets.

Soames turned away, and, hidden in the recess, gazed into the lighted room. It was cooler out there. He saw the new arrivals, June and her grandfather, enter. What had made them so late? They stood by the doorway. They looked fagged. Fancy Uncle Jolyon turning out at this time of night! Why hadn’t June come to Irene, as she usually did, and it occurred to him suddenly that he had seen nothing of June for a long time now.

Soames turned away and, concealed in the shadows, looked into the well-lit room. It was cooler outside. He watched as the newcomers, June and her grandfather, walked in. What had taken them so long? They stood by the entrance, looking exhausted. Can you believe Uncle Jolyon showing up at this hour! Why hadn’t June come to see Irene like she usually did? It suddenly struck him that he hadn’t seen June in a while.

Watching her face with idle malice, he saw it change, grow so pale that he thought she would drop, then flame out crimson. Turning to see at what she was looking, he saw his wife on Bosinney’s arm, coming from the conservatory at the end of the room. Her eyes were raised to his, as though answering some question he had asked, and he was gazing at her intently.

Watching her face with casual cruelty, he noticed it change, becoming so pale that he thought she might faint, then flushing bright red. Turning to see what she was looking at, he saw his wife on Bosinney’s arm, coming from the conservatory at the far end of the room. Her eyes were lifted to his, as if responding to some question he had asked, and he was staring at her intently.

Soames looked again at June. Her hand rested on old Jolyon’s arm; she seemed to be making a request. He saw a surprised look on his uncle’s face; they turned and passed through the door out of his sight.

Soames glanced at June again. Her hand was resting on old Jolyon’s arm; it looked like she was asking for something. He noticed a surprised expression on his uncle’s face; then they turned and went through the door, disappearing from his view.

The music began again—a waltz—and, still as a statue in the recess of the window, his face unmoved, but no smile on his lips, Soames waited. Presently, within a yard of the dark balcony, his wife and Bosinney passed. He caught the perfume of the gardenias that she wore, saw the rise and fall of her bosom, the languor in her eyes, her parted lips, and a look on her face that he did not know. To the slow, swinging measure they danced by, and it seemed to him that they clung to each other; he saw her raise her eyes, soft and dark, to Bosinney’s, and drop them again.

The music started up again—a waltz—and, still standing like a statue in the window, his face expressionless and no smile on his lips, Soames waited. Shortly after, just a yard from the dark balcony, his wife and Bosinney walked by. He caught the scent of the gardenias she wore, observed the rise and fall of her chest, the softness in her eyes, her slightly parted lips, and a look on her face that he didn’t recognize. As they danced by to the slow, swaying rhythm, it seemed to him that they clung to each other; he saw her look up, soft and dark, into Bosinney’s eyes and then drop them again.

Very white, he turned back to the balcony, and leaning on it, gazed down on the Square; the figures were still there looking up at the light with dull persistency, the policeman’s face, too, upturned, and staring, but he saw nothing of them. Below, a carriage drew up, two figures got in, and drove away....

Very pale, he turned back to the balcony and leaned on it, looking down at the Square; the people were still there, gazing up at the light with dull persistence, the policeman's face also upturned and staring, but he saw none of them. Below, a carriage pulled up, two people got in, and drove away...

That evening June and old Jolyon sat down to dinner at the usual hour. The girl was in her customary high-necked frock, old Jolyon had not dressed.

That evening, June and old Jolyon sat down for dinner at their usual time. The girl was wearing her typical high-necked dress, and old Jolyon hadn’t gotten dressed.

At breakfast she had spoken of the dance at Uncle Roger’s, she wanted to go; she had been stupid enough, she said, not to think of asking anyone to take her. It was too late now.

At breakfast, she talked about the dance at Uncle Roger’s. She wanted to go; she admitted she had been foolish not to think of asking someone to take her. Now, it was too late.

Old Jolyon lifted his keen eyes. June was used to go to dances with Irene as a matter of course! and deliberately fixing his gaze on her, he asked: “Why don’t you get Irene?”

Old Jolyon lifted his sharp gaze. June was accustomed to going to dances with Irene regularly! Deliberately locking his eyes on her, he asked, “Why don’t you invite Irene?”

No! June did not want to ask Irene; she would only go if—if her grandfather wouldn’t mind just for once for a little time!

No! June didn't want to ask Irene; she would only go if—if her grandfather wouldn't mind just this once for a little while!

At her look, so eager and so worn, old Jolyon had grumblingly consented. He did not know what she wanted, he said, with going to a dance like this, a poor affair, he would wager; and she no more fit for it than a cat! What she wanted was sea air, and after his general meeting of the Globular Gold Concessions he was ready to take her. She didn’t want to go away? Ah! she would knock herself up! Stealing a mournful look at her, he went on with his breakfast.

At her eager yet tired expression, old Jolyon reluctantly agreed. He didn’t understand why she wanted to go to a dance like this, a pointless event, he bet; and she was no more suited for it than a cat! What she really needed was some sea air, and after his meeting with the Globular Gold Concessions, he was ready to take her. She didn’t want to leave? Ah! she would exhaust herself! Casting a sad glance her way, he continued with his breakfast.

June went out early, and wandered restlessly about in the heat. Her little light figure that lately had moved so languidly about its business, was all on fire. She bought herself some flowers. She wanted—she meant to look her best. He would be there! She knew well enough that he had a card. She would show him that she did not care. But deep down in her heart she resolved that evening to win him back. She came in flushed, and talked brightly all lunch; old Jolyon was there, and he was deceived.

June went out early and wandered restlessly in the heat. Her small, light figure, which had recently moved so slowly with purpose, was now full of energy. She bought herself some flowers. She wanted—she planned to look her best. He would be there! She knew he had a card. She would show him that she didn't care. But deep down, she decided that evening to win him back. She came in flushed and chatted animatedly during lunch; old Jolyon was there, and he was fooled.

In the afternoon she was overtaken by a desperate fit of sobbing. She strangled the noise against the pillows of her bed, but when at last it ceased she saw in the glass a swollen face with reddened eyes, and violet circles round them. She stayed in the darkened room till dinner time.

In the afternoon, she was hit by a wave of desperate sobbing. She muffled the sound in her pillows, but when it finally stopped, she looked in the mirror and saw a puffy face with bloodshot eyes and dark circles around them. She stayed in the darkened room until dinner time.

All through that silent meal the struggle went on within her.

All through that quiet meal, she kept wrestling with her thoughts.

She looked so shadowy and exhausted that old Jolyon told “Sankey” to countermand the carriage, he would not have her going out.... She was to go to bed! She made no resistance. She went up to her room, and sat in the dark. At ten o’clock she rang for her maid.

She looked so pale and tired that old Jolyon told “Sankey” to cancel the carriage; he didn’t want her going out.... She was to go to bed! She didn’t argue. She went to her room and sat in the dark. At ten o’clock, she called for her maid.

“Bring some hot water, and go down and tell Mr. Forsyte that I feel perfectly rested. Say that if he’s too tired I can go to the dance by myself.”

“Bring some hot water, and go tell Mr. Forsyte that I feel completely refreshed. Let him know that if he’s too tired, I can go to the dance on my own.”

The maid looked askance, and June turned on her imperiously. “Go,” she said, “bring the hot water at once!”

The maid looked skeptically, and June glared at her with authority. “Go,” she demanded, “bring the hot water right now!”

Her ball-dress still lay on the sofa, and with a sort of fierce care she arrayed herself, took the flowers in her hand, and went down, her small face carried high under its burden of hair. She could hear old Jolyon in his room as she passed.

Her ball gown was still draped over the sofa, and with a determined focus, she dressed herself, picked up the flowers, and headed downstairs, her small face held high beneath its weight of hair. She could hear old Jolyon in his room as she walked by.

Bewildered and vexed, he was dressing. It was past ten, they would not get there till eleven; the girl was mad. But he dared not cross her—the expression of her face at dinner haunted him.

Bewildered and frustrated, he was getting dressed. It was past ten, and they wouldn't arrive until eleven; the girl was furious. But he didn't dare upset her—the look on her face during dinner stuck with him.

With great ebony brushes he smoothed his hair till it shone like silver under the light; then he, too, came out on the gloomy staircase.

With large black brushes, he styled his hair until it shimmered like silver under the light; then he also emerged onto the dark staircase.

June met him below, and, without a word, they went to the carriage.

June met him below, and without saying anything, they headed to the carriage.

When, after that drive which seemed to last for ever, she entered Roger’s drawing-room, she disguised under a mask of resolution a very torment of nervousness and emotion. The feeling of shame at what might be called “running after him” was smothered by the dread that he might not be there, that she might not see him after all, and by that dogged resolve—somehow, she did not know how—to win him back.

When she finally entered Roger’s living room after that seemingly endless drive, she hid her intense nervousness and emotions behind a facade of determination. The shame of what could be seen as “chasing after him” was overshadowed by the fear that he might not be there, that she might not get to see him after all, and by a stubborn resolve—she didn’t quite know how—to win him back.

The sight of the ballroom, with its gleaming floor, gave her a feeling of joy, of triumph, for she loved dancing, and when dancing she floated, so light was she, like a strenuous, eager little spirit. He would surely ask her to dance, and if he danced with her it would all be as it was before. She looked about her eagerly.

The sight of the ballroom, with its shiny floor, filled her with joy and a sense of triumph because she loved dancing, and when she danced, she felt light and free, like an eager little spirit. He would definitely ask her to dance, and if he danced with her, everything would go back to how it used to be. She looked around excitedly.

The sight of Bosinney coming with Irene from the conservatory, with that strange look of utter absorption on his face, struck her too suddenly. They had not seen—no one should see—her distress, not even her grandfather.

The sight of Bosinney walking with Irene from the conservatory, that strange expression of total focus on his face, hit her too suddenly. They hadn’t seen—no one should see—her distress, not even her grandfather.

She put her hand on Jolyon’s arm, and said very low:

She placed her hand on Jolyon's arm and said in a soft voice:

“I must go home, Gran; I feel ill.”

“I need to go home, Gran; I’m feeling sick.”

He hurried her away, grumbling to himself that he had known how it would be.

He rushed her out, muttering to himself that he knew it would turn out this way.

To her he said nothing; only when they were once more in the carriage, which by some fortunate chance had lingered near the door, he asked her: “What is it, my darling?”

To her, he said nothing; only when they were back in the carriage, which had fortunately stayed near the door, did he ask her: “What’s the matter, my darling?”

Feeling her whole slender body shaken by sobs, he was terribly alarmed. She must have Blank to-morrow. He would insist upon it. He could not have her like this.... There, there!

Feeling her entire slender body trembling with sobs, he was deeply worried. She must have Blank tomorrow. He would make sure of it. He couldn't leave her like this... There, there!

June mastered her sobs, and squeezing his hand feverishly, she lay back in her corner, her face muffled in a shawl.

June controlled her tears, and gripping his hand tightly, she lay back in her corner, her face hidden in a shawl.

He could only see her eyes, fixed and staring in the dark, but he did not cease to stroke her hand with his thin fingers.

He could only see her eyes, wide and staring in the dark, but he didn’t stop stroking her hand with his slender fingers.

CHAPTER IX
EVENING AT RICHMOND

Other eyes besides the eyes of June and of Soames had seen “those two” (as Euphemia had already begun to call them) coming from the conservatory; other eyes had noticed the look on Bosinney’s face.

Other people besides June and Soames had seen "those two" (as Euphemia had started to call them) coming from the conservatory; other people had noticed the expression on Bosinney’s face.

There are moments when Nature reveals the passion hidden beneath the careless calm of her ordinary moods—violent spring flashing white on almond-blossom through the purple clouds; a snowy, moonlit peak, with its single star, soaring up to the passionate blue; or against the flames of sunset, an old yew-tree standing dark guardian of some fiery secret.

There are moments when Nature shows the passion hidden beneath the indifferent calm of her usual moods—intense spring bursting white on almond blossoms through the purple clouds; a snowy, moonlit peak, with its single star, rising up to the passionate blue; or against the flames of sunset, an old yew tree standing as a dark guardian of some fiery secret.

There are moments, too, when in a picture-gallery, a work, noted by the casual spectator as “* * *Titian—remarkably fine,” breaks through the defences of some Forsyte better lunched perhaps than his fellows, and holds him spellbound in a kind of ecstasy. There are things, he feels—there are things here which—well, which are things. Something unreasoning, unreasonable, is upon him; when he tries to define it with the precision of a practical man, it eludes him, slips away, as the glow of the wine he has drunk is slipping away, leaving him cross, and conscious of his liver. He feels that he has been extravagant, prodigal of something; virtue has gone out of him. He did not desire this glimpse of what lay under the three stars of his catalogue. God forbid that he should know anything about the forces of Nature! God forbid that he should admit for a moment that there are such things! Once admit that, and where was he? One paid a shilling for entrance, and another for the programme.

There are times in an art gallery when a piece, casually noted by onlookers as “* * *Titian—really impressive,” catches the attention of some Forsyte, perhaps better fed than his peers, and leaves him captivated in a sort of trance. He feels there are things in this artwork—well, just things. Something instinctive and irrational washes over him; when he attempts to articulate it with the clarity of a practical individual, it slips away, fading like the warmth from the wine he's consumed, leaving him irritated and aware of his discomfort. He senses that he has been wasteful, squandering something; clarity has vanished from him. He didn’t want this insight into what lay beneath the three stars of his catalog. God forbid he should understand anything about the forces of nature! God forbid he acknowledge for even a second that such things exist! Once he accepts that, where does he stand? He paid a shilling to get in and another for the program.

The look which June had seen, which other Forsytes had seen, was like the sudden flashing of a candle through a hole in some imaginary canvas, behind which it was being moved—the sudden flaming-out of a vague, erratic glow, shadowy and enticing. It brought home to onlookers the consciousness that dangerous forces were at work. For a moment they noticed it with pleasure, with interest, then felt they must not notice it at all.

The look that June had seen, which other Forsytes had also seen, was like a candle suddenly flashing through a hole in some imaginary canvas, behind which it was being moved—the quick burst of a vague, unpredictable glow, shadowy and alluring. It reminded the onlookers that dangerous forces were at play. For a moment, they noticed it with pleasure and interest, then felt they had to ignore it completely.

It supplied, however, the reason of Jun’s coming so late and disappearing again without dancing, without even shaking hands with her lover. She was ill, it was said, and no wonder.

It explained why Jun arrived so late and left again without dancing, not even bothering to shake hands with her boyfriend. People said she was sick, and it was no surprise.

But here they looked at each other guiltily. They had no desire to spread scandal, no desire to be ill-natured. Who would have? And to outsiders no word was breathed, unwritten law keeping them silent.

But here they glanced at each other with guilt. They didn’t want to spread any rumors, nor did they want to be mean. Who would? And to outsiders, not a word was spoken, an unspoken rule keeping them quiet.

Then came the news that June had gone to the seaside with old Jolyon.

Then the news arrived that June had gone to the beach with old Jolyon.

He had carried her off to Broadstairs, for which place there was just then a feeling, Yarmouth having lost caste, in spite of Nicholas, and no Forsyte going to the sea without intending to have an air for his money such as would render him bilious in a week. That fatally aristocratic tendency of the first Forsyte to drink Madeira had left his descendants undoubtedly accessible.

He took her to Broadstairs, a destination that was currently in vogue since Yarmouth had fallen out of favor, despite Nicholas, and no Forsyte was going to the beach without planning to enjoy a way of life that would make him feel sick in a week. That deadly aristocratic habit of the first Forsyte to drink Madeira had clearly affected his descendants.

So June went to the sea. The family awaited developments; there was nothing else to do.

So June went to the sea. The family waited for updates; there was nothing else to do.

But how far—how far had “those two” gone? How far were they going to go? Could they really be going at all? Nothing could surely come of it, for neither of them had any money. At the most a flirtation, ending, as all such attachments should, at the proper time.

But how far—how far had “those two” gotten? How far were they going to go? Could they really be going anywhere at all? Nothing could possibly come of it, since neither of them had any money. At most, it was a flirtation, ending, like all such attachments should, at the right time.

Soames’s sister, Winifred Dartie, who had imbibed with the breezes of Mayfair—she lived in Green Street—more fashionable principles in regard to matrimonial behaviour than were current, for instance, in Ladbroke Grove, laughed at the idea of there being anything in it. The “little thing”—Irene was taller than herself, and it was real testimony to the solid worth of a Forsyte that she should always thus be a “little thing”—the little thing was bored. Why shouldn’t she amuse herself? Soames was rather tiring; and as to Mr. Bosinney—only that buffoon George would have called him the Buccaneer—she maintained that he was very chic.

Soames's sister, Winifred Dartie, who had picked up more stylish views on marriage while living in Green Street in Mayfair than what was typical, say, in Ladbroke Grove, laughed off the idea that there was anything going on. The "little thing"—Irene was actually taller than her, and it was a testament to the solid character of a Forsyte that she was always referred to as a "little thing"—the little thing was bored. Why shouldn’t she have some fun? Soames was a bit draining; and as for Mr. Bosinney—only that clown George would have called him the Buccaneer—she insisted he was very chic.

This dictum—that Bosinney was chic—caused quite a sensation. It failed to convince. That he was “good-looking in a way” they were prepared to admit, but that anyone could call a man with his pronounced cheekbones, curious eyes, and soft felt hats chic was only another instance of Winifred’s extravagant way of running after something new.

This statement—that Bosinney was chic—created quite a stir. It didn’t convince anyone. They were willing to agree that he was “good-looking in a way,” but the idea that someone could call a man with his distinct cheekbones, unusual eyes, and soft felt hats chic was just another example of Winifred’s tendency to chase after the latest trends.

It was that famous summer when extravagance was fashionable, when the very earth was extravagant, chestnut-trees spread with blossom, and flowers drenched in perfume, as they had never been before; when roses blew in every garden; and for the swarming stars the nights had hardly space; when every day and all day long the sun, in full armour, swung his brazen shield above the Park, and people did strange things, lunching and dining in the open air. Unprecedented was the tale of cabs and carriages that streamed across the bridges of the shining river, bearing the upper-middle class in thousands to the green glories of Bushey, Richmond, Kew, and Hampton Court. Almost every family with any pretensions to be of the carriage-class paid one visit that year to the horse-chestnuts at Bushey, or took one drive amongst the Spanish chestnuts of Richmond Park. Bowling smoothly, if dustily, along, in a cloud of their own creation, they would stare fashionably at the antlered heads which the great slow deer raised out of a forest of bracken that promised to autumn lovers such cover as was never seen before. And now and again, as the amorous perfume of chestnut flowers and of fern was drifted too near, one would say to the other: “My dear! What a peculiar scent!”

It was that famous summer when excess was in, when the very earth was over the top, chestnut trees bursting with blossoms, and flowers soaked in fragrance like never before; when roses bloomed in every garden; and the nights were barely large enough for the swarming stars; when every day, all day long, the sun, fully armored, waved his golden shield over the Park, and people did unusual things, eating lunch and dinner outdoors. The number of cabs and carriages crossing the bridges of the shining river was unprecedented, carrying thousands of the upper-middle class to the lush beauty of Bushey, Richmond, Kew, and Hampton Court. Almost every family with aspirations of being part of the carriage-class made at least one visit that year to the horse-chestnuts at Bushey or took one drive through the Spanish chestnuts of Richmond Park. Gliding smoothly, albeit dusty, in a cloud of their own making, they would stylishly gaze at the antlered heads of the great slow deer peeking out from a forest of bracken that promised autumn lovers a cover like never seen before. And now and then, as the sweet scent of chestnut flowers and ferns drifted too close, one would say to the other: “My dear! What an unusual smell!”

And the lime-flowers that year were of rare prime, near honey-coloured. At the corners of London squares they gave out, as the sun went down, a perfume sweeter than the honey bees had taken—a perfume that stirred a yearning unnamable in the hearts of Forsytes and their peers, taking the cool after dinner in the precincts of those gardens to which they alone had keys.

And that year, the lime trees were in peak bloom, a beautiful honey color. At the corners of London squares, as the sun set, they released a scent sweeter than what the bees collected—a fragrance that sparked an indescribable longing in the hearts of the Forsytes and their contemporaries, enjoying the coolness after dinner in the gardens where only they had access.

And that yearning made them linger amidst the dim shapes of flower-beds in the failing daylight, made them turn, and turn, and turn again, as though lovers were waiting for them—waiting for the last light to die away under the shadow of the branches.

And that longing kept them hanging around the dim outlines of flower beds in the fading light, made them turn, and turn, and turn again, as if lovers were waiting for them—waiting for the last light to fade away under the branches' shadow.

Some vague sympathy evoked by the scent of the limes, some sisterly desire to see for herself, some idea of demonstrating the soundness of her dictum that there was “nothing in it”; or merely the craving to drive down to Richmond, irresistible that summer, moved the mother of the little Darties (of little Publius, of Imogen, Maud, and Benedict) to write the following note to her sister-in-law:

Some vague sympathy triggered by the scent of the limes, a sisterly urge to see for herself, a desire to prove her point that there was “nothing to it”; or simply the irresistible need to drive down to Richmond that summer led the mother of little Darties (of little Publius, Imogen, Maud, and Benedict) to write the following note to her sister-in-law:

June 30.

June 30.

“DEAR IRENE,
    “I hear that Soames is going to Henley tomorrow for the night. I thought it would be great fun if we made up a little party and drove down to, Richmond. Will you ask Mr. Bosinney, and I will get young Flippard.
    “Emily (they called their mother Emily—it was so chic) will lend us the carriage. I will call for you and your young man at seven o’clock.

“Dear Irene,
    “I heard that Soames is going to Henley tomorrow night. I thought it would be fun if we put together a little group and drove down to Richmond. Will you invite Mr. Bosinney, and I’ll get young Flippard.
    “Emily (they called their mother Emily—it was so stylish) will lend us the carriage. I’ll pick you and your young man up at seven o’clock.

“Your affectionate sister,
“WINIFRED DARTIE.

“Your loving sister,
“WINIFRED DARTIE.

“Montague believes the dinner at the Crown and Sceptre to be quite eatable.”

“Montague thinks the dinner at the Crown and Sceptre is pretty decent.”

Montague was Dartie’s second and better known name—his first being Moses; for he was nothing if not a man of the world.

Montague was Dartie’s second and more well-known name—his first being Moses; for he was nothing if not a worldly man.

Her plan met with more opposition from Providence than so benevolent a scheme deserved. In the first place young Flippard wrote:

Her plan faced more resistance from Providence than such a kind initiative deserved. First of all, young Flippard wrote:

“DEAR MRS. DARTIE,
“Awfully sorry. Engaged two deep.

“DEAR MRS. DARTIE,
“Really sorry. I'm tied up with something important.

“Yours,
“AUGUSTUS FLIPPARD.”

"Yours,
“AUGUSTUS FLIPPARD.”

It was late to send into the by-ways and hedges to remedy this misfortune. With the promptitude and conduct of a mother, Winifred fell back on her husband. She had, indeed, the decided but tolerant temperament that goes with a good deal of profile, fair hair, and greenish eyes. She was seldom or never at a loss; or if at a loss, was always able to convert it into a gain.

It was too late to send someone into the back roads and hedges to fix this problem. With the decisiveness and poise of a mother, Winifred turned to her husband. She had the strong yet easygoing personality that often comes with a prominent profile, fair hair, and greenish eyes. She was rarely, if ever, at a loss; and if she found herself in a tricky situation, she always managed to turn it into an advantage.

Dartie, too, was in good feather. Erotic had failed to win the Lancashire Cup. Indeed, that celebrated animal, owned as he was by a pillar of the turf, who had secretly laid many thousands against him, had not even started. The forty-eight hours that followed his scratching were among the darkest in Dartie’s life.

Dartie was also in high spirits. Erotic didn't manage to win the Lancashire Cup. In fact, that famous horse, owned by a prominent figure in the racing world who had secretly bet a fortune against him, didn't even run. The two days that followed his withdrawal were some of the toughest in Dartie’s life.

Visions of James haunted him day and night. Black thoughts about Soames mingled with the faintest hopes. On the Friday night he got drunk, so greatly was he affected. But on Saturday morning the true Stock Exchange instinct triumphed within him. Owing some hundreds, which by no possibility could he pay, he went into town and put them all on Concertina for the Saltown Borough Handicap.

Visions of James tormented him day and night. Dark thoughts about Soames mixed with the slightest glimmers of hope. On Friday night, he got drunk, completely overwhelmed. But on Saturday morning, his natural instinct for the Stock Exchange kicked in. Owing several hundred dollars, a sum he couldn't possibly pay, he went into town and bet it all on Concertina for the Saltown Borough Handicap.

As he said to Major Scrotton, with whom he lunched at the Iseeum: “That little Jew boy, Nathans, had given him the tip. He didn’t care a cursh. He wash in—a mucker. If it didn’t come up—well then, damme, the old man would have to pay!”

As he told Major Scrotton during their lunch at the Iseeum: “That little Jewish kid, Nathans, had tipped him off. He didn’t care at all. He was in—a total gambler. If it didn’t work out—well then, damn it, the old man would have to cover the cost!”

A bottle of Pol Roger to his own cheek had given him a new contempt for James.

A bottle of Pol Roger against his cheek had given him a fresh disdain for James.

It came up. Concertina was squeezed home by her neck—a terrible squeak! But, as Dartie said: There was nothing like pluck!

It happened. Concertina was wedged in at home by her neck—a horrible squeak! But, as Dartie said: There’s nothing like guts!

He was by no means averse to the expedition to Richmond. He would “stand” it himself! He cherished an admiration for Irene, and wished to be on more playful terms with her.

He definitely wasn't against the trip to Richmond. He would "handle" it himself! He had a fondness for Irene and wanted to be more playful with her.

At half-past five the Park Lane footman came round to say: Mrs. Forsyte was very sorry, but one of the horses was coughing!

At 5:30, the Park Lane footman came by to say that Mrs. Forsyte was really sorry, but one of the horses was coughing!

Undaunted by this further blow, Winifred at once despatched little Publius (now aged seven) with the nursery governess to Montpellier Square.

Undeterred by this latest setback, Winifred immediately sent little Publius (now seven) with the nursery governess to Montpellier Square.

They would go down in hansoms and meet at the Crown and Sceptre at 7.45.

They would take a cab and meet at the Crown and Sceptre at 7:45.

Dartie, on being told, was pleased enough. It was better than going down with your back to the horses! He had no objection to driving down with Irene. He supposed they would pick up the others at Montpellier Square, and swop hansoms there?

Dartie, when he heard the news, was quite happy. It was better than getting in a carriage facing away from the horses! He didn't mind driving down with Irene. He figured they'd pick up the others at Montpellier Square and switch carriages there?

Informed that the meet was at the Crown and Sceptre, and that he would have to drive with his wife, he turned sulky, and said it was d—-d slow!

Informed that the meeting was at the Crown and Sceptre, and that he would have to drive with his wife, he became sulky and said it was really slow!

At seven o’clock they started, Dartie offering to bet the driver half-a-crown he didn’t do it in the three-quarters of an hour.

At seven o'clock, they set off, with Dartie suggesting to bet the driver half a crown that he wouldn't make it in less than three-quarters of an hour.

Twice only did husband and wife exchange remarks on the way.

Twice did the husband and wife talk as they traveled.

Dartie said: “It’ll put Master Soames’s nose out of joint to hear his wife’s been drivin’ in a hansom with Master Bosinney!”

Dartie said, “It’s going to upset Master Soames to find out his wife has been riding around in a cab with Master Bosinney!”

Winifred replied: “Don’t talk such nonsense, Monty!”

Winifred replied, "Stop talking that nonsense, Monty!"

“Nonsense!” repeated Dartie. “You don’t know women, my fine lady!”

“Nonsense!” Dartie said again. “You don’t understand women, my fine lady!”

On the other occasion he merely asked: “How am I looking? A bit puffy about the gills? That fizz old George is so fond of is a windy wine!”

On another occasion, he simply asked, "How do I look? A little puffy around the cheeks? That fizzy old George loves is a pretty light wine!"

He had been lunching with George Forsyte at the Haversnake.

He had been having lunch with George Forsyte at the Haversnake.

Bosinney and Irene had arrived before them. They were standing in one of the long French windows overlooking the river.

Bosinney and Irene had arrived before them. They were standing in one of the long French windows that overlooked the river.

Windows that summer were open all day long, and all night too, and day and night the scents of flowers and trees came in, the hot scent of parching grass, and the cool scent of the heavy dews.

Windows that summer were open all day long and all night too, and day and night the scents of flowers and trees drifted in, the hot smell of dry grass, and the cool aroma of the heavy dew.

To the eye of the observant Dartie his two guests did not appear to be making much running, standing there close together, without a word. Bosinney was a hungry-looking creature—not much go about him!

To the observant Dartie, his two guests didn’t seem to be doing much, just standing there close together without saying a word. Bosinney looked hungry—not much energy about him!

He left them to Winifred, however, and busied himself to order the dinner.

He left them with Winifred and focused on getting dinner ready.

A Forsyte will require good, if not delicate feeding, but a Dartie will tax the resources of a Crown and Sceptre. Living as he does, from hand to mouth, nothing is too good for him to eat; and he will eat it. His drink, too, will need to be carefully provided; there is much drink in this country “not good enough” for a Dartie; he will have the best. Paying for things vicariously, there is no reason why he should stint himself. To stint yourself is the mark of a fool, not of a Dartie.

A Forsyte will need decent, if not fancy, meals, but a Dartie will drain the resources of a royal budget. Living paycheck to paycheck, he thinks nothing is too good for him to eat; and he’ll eat it. His drinks also need to be top-notch; there’s plenty of alcohol in this country that isn’t “good enough” for a Dartie; he demands the best. Since he pays for things indirectly, there’s no reason for him to hold back. Holding back is a sign of a fool, not a Dartie.

The best of everything! No sounder principle on which a man can base his life, whose father-in-law has a very considerable income, and a partiality for his grandchildren.

The best of everything! There’s no better principle for a man to base his life on, especially when his father-in-law has a significant income and a soft spot for his grandchildren.

With his not unable eye Dartie had spotted this weakness in James the very first year after little Publius’s arrival (an error); he had profited by his perspicacity. Four little Darties were now a sort of perpetual insurance.

With his sharp eye, Dartie had noticed this weakness in James right in the first year after little Publius arrived (a mistake); he had taken advantage of his insight. Four little Darties were now a kind of constant safety net.

The feature of the feast was unquestionably the red mullet. This delectable fish, brought from a considerable distance in a state of almost perfect preservation, was first fried, then boned, then served in ice, with Madeira punch in place of sauce, according to a recipe known to a few men of the world.

The highlight of the feast was definitely the red mullet. This delicious fish, brought from far away in nearly perfect condition, was first fried, then filleted, and finally served on ice, with Madeira punch instead of sauce, following a recipe known to only a few worldly men.

Nothing else calls for remark except the payment of the bill by Dartie.

Nothing else needs to be mentioned except that Dartie paid the bill.

He had made himself extremely agreeable throughout the meal; his bold, admiring stare seldom abandoning Irene’s face and figure. As he was obliged to confess to himself, he got no change out of her—she was cool enough, as cool as her shoulders looked under their veil of creamy lace. He expected to have caught her out in some little game with Bosinney; but not a bit of it, she kept up her end remarkably well. As for that architect chap, he was as glum as a bear with a sore head—Winifred could barely get a word out of him; he ate nothing, but he certainly took his liquor, and his face kept getting whiter, and his eyes looked queer.

He had been very charming during the meal; his bold, admiring gaze rarely left Irene’s face and figure. He had to admit to himself that he didn’t get much in return—she was as cool as her shoulders looked under the delicate lace veil. He thought he might catch her in some little game with Bosinney, but not at all; she handled herself impressively. As for that architect guy, he was as grumpy as a bear with a headache—Winifred could barely get him to say anything; he didn’t eat anything, but he definitely drank a lot, and his face kept getting paler, with a strange look in his eyes.

It was all very amusing.

It was all very funny.

For Dartie himself was in capital form, and talked freely, with a certain poignancy, being no fool. He told two or three stories verging on the improper, a concession to the company, for his stories were not used to verging. He proposed Irene’s health in a mock speech. Nobody drank it, and Winifred said: “Don’t be such a clown, Monty!”

For Dartie himself was in great shape and spoke openly, with a certain depth, as he was no fool. He shared a couple of stories that were slightly risqué, a nod to the group, since his stories usually didn’t go that way. He raised a toast to Irene in a joking manner. Nobody drank to it, and Winifred said, “Stop being such a clown, Monty!”

At her suggestion they went after dinner to the public terrace overlooking the river.

At her suggestion, they went to the public terrace that overlooked the river after dinner.

“I should like to see the common people making love,” she said, “it’s such fun!”

"I would love to see regular people in love," she said, "it's so much fun!"

There were numbers of them walking in the cool, after the day’s heat, and the air was alive with the sound of voices, coarse and loud, or soft as though murmuring secrets.

There were several of them walking in the coolness after the day's heat, and the air was filled with the sound of voices, either loud and rough or soft as if sharing secrets.

It was not long before Winifred’s better sense—she was the only Forsyte present—secured them an empty bench. They sat down in a row. A heavy tree spread a thick canopy above their heads, and the haze darkened slowly over the river.

It didn't take long for Winifred's good judgment—being the only Forsyte there—to find them an empty bench. They sat down in a line. A large tree provided a thick cover above them, and the mist gradually grew darker over the river.

Dartie sat at the end, next to him Irene, then Bosinney, then Winifred. There was hardly room for four, and the man of the world could feel Irene’s arm crushed against his own; he knew that she could not withdraw it without seeming rude, and this amused him; he devised every now and again a movement that would bring her closer still. He thought: “That Buccaneer Johnny shan’t have it all to himself! It’s a pretty tight fit, certainly!”

Dartie sat at the end, with Irene next to him, then Bosinney, then Winifred. There was hardly enough room for four, and he could feel Irene’s arm pressed against his; he knew she couldn’t pull it away without looking rude, and this amused him. Every now and then, he thought of a way to pull her even closer. He thought, “That Buccaneer Johnny isn’t getting all the fun! This is definitely a snug fit!”

From far down below on the dark river came drifting the tinkle of a mandoline, and voices singing the old round:

From far down below on the dark river came the soft sound of a mandolin, along with voices singing the old round:

“A boat, a boat, unto the ferry,
For we’ll go over and be merry;
And laugh, and quaff, and drink brown sherry!”

"A boat, a boat, to the ferry,
For we’ll cross over and be happy;
And laugh, and cheer, and drink brown sherry!"

And suddenly the moon appeared, young and tender, floating up on her back from behind a tree; and as though she had breathed, the air was cooler, but down that cooler air came always the warm odour of the limes.

And suddenly the moon showed up, young and gentle, rising on her back from behind a tree; and it was as if she had taken a breath, the air felt cooler, but flowing through that cooler air was always the warm scent of the limes.

Over his cigar Dartie peered round at Bosinney, who was sitting with his arms crossed, staring straight in front of him, and on his face the look of a man being tortured.

Over his cigar, Dartie glanced at Bosinney, who was sitting with his arms crossed, staring blankly ahead, his expression that of a man in agony.

And Dartie shot a glance at the face between, so veiled by the overhanging shadow that it was but like a darker piece of the darkness shaped and breathed on; soft, mysterious, enticing.

And Dartie glanced at the face in between, so hidden by the overhanging shadow that it was like a darker part of the darkness that was shaped and breathing; soft, mysterious, and enticing.

A hush had fallen on the noisy terrace, as if all the strollers were thinking secrets too precious to be spoken.

A silence settled over the noisy terrace, as if everyone walking by was holding onto secrets too valuable to share.

And Dartie thought: “Women!”

And Dartie thought, “Women!”

The glow died above the river, the singing ceased; the young moon hid behind a tree, and all was dark. He pressed himself against Irene.

The light faded over the river, the music stopped; the young moon hid behind a tree, and everything was dark. He pressed himself against Irene.

He was not alarmed at the shuddering that ran through the limbs he touched, or at the troubled, scornful look of her eyes. He felt her trying to draw herself away, and smiled.

He wasn't bothered by the shaking in her limbs that he touched, or by the troubled, scornful look in her eyes. He sensed her trying to pull away, and he smiled.

It must be confessed that the man of the world had drunk quite as much as was good for him.

It has to be admitted that the worldly man had drunk just as much as was good for him.

With thick lips parted under his well-curled moustaches, and his bold eyes aslant upon her, he had the malicious look of a satyr.

With thick lips parted beneath his well-curled mustache, and his bold eyes angled towards her, he had the sly look of a satyr.

Along the pathway of sky between the hedges of the tree tops the stars clustered forth; like mortals beneath, they seemed to shift and swarm and whisper. Then on the terrace the buzz broke out once more, and Dartie thought: “Ah! he’s a poor, hungry-looking devil, that Bosinney!” and again he pressed himself against Irene.

Along the path of the sky between the treetops, the stars gathered; like people below, they appeared to move, swirl, and whisper. Then on the terrace, the chatter started again, and Dartie thought, “Ah! That Bosinney looks like a desperate, hungry guy!” and once more he pressed himself against Irene.

The movement deserved a better success. She rose, and they all followed her.

The movement deserved greater success. She stood up, and everyone followed her.

The man of the world was more than ever determined to see what she was made of. Along the terrace he kept close at her elbow. He had within him much good wine. There was the long drive home, the long drive and the warm dark and the pleasant closeness of the hansom cab—with its insulation from the world devised by some great and good man. That hungry architect chap might drive with his wife—he wished him joy of her! And, conscious that his voice was not too steady, he was careful not to speak; but a smile had become fixed on his thick lips.

The worldly man was more determined than ever to figure out what she was really like. Along the terrace, he stayed close to her side. He felt the effects of too much good wine. There was the long drive home ahead, a lengthy ride in the warm darkness, and the cozy closeness of the hansom cab—its isolation from the outside world designed by some great and kind-hearted person. That hungry architect guy might be riding with his wife—he wished him luck with her! Aware that his voice wasn’t very steady, he made sure to stay quiet, but a smile had settled onto his thick lips.

They strolled along toward the cabs awaiting them at the farther end. His plan had the merit of all great plans, an almost brutal simplicity— he would merely keep at her elbow till she got in, and get in quickly after her.

They walked over to the cabs waiting for them at the far end. His plan had the quality of all great plans, a nearly ruthless simplicity—he would just stay close to her until she got in, and then hop in right after her.

But when Irene reached the cab she did not get in; she slipped, instead, to the horse’s head. Dartie was not at the moment sufficiently master of his legs to follow. She stood stroking the horse’s nose, and, to his annoyance, Bosinney was at her side first. She turned and spoke to him rapidly, in a low voice; the words “That man” reached Dartie. He stood stubbornly by the cab step, waiting for her to come back. He knew a trick worth two of that!

But when Irene got to the cab, she didn’t get in; instead, she slipped to the horse’s head. Dartie, not fully in control of his legs at that moment, couldn't follow. She stood there stroking the horse’s nose, and to his annoyance, Bosinney was the first to join her. She turned and spoke to him quickly in a low voice; the words “That man” reached Dartie. He stubbornly stood by the cab step, waiting for her to return. He knew a trick worth two of that!

Here, in the lamp-light, his figure (no more than medium height), well squared in its white evening waistcoat, his light overcoat flung over his arm, a pink flower in his button-hole, and on his dark face that look of confident, good-humoured insolence, he was at his best—a thorough man of the world.

Here, in the lamp light, his figure (just average height), nicely shaped in his white evening waistcoat, his light overcoat draped over his arm, a pink flower in his lapel, and with that confident, good-natured arrogance on his dark face, he was at his best—a true man of the world.

Winifred was already in her cab. Dartie reflected that Bosinney would have a poorish time in that cab if he didn’t look sharp! Suddenly he received a push which nearly overturned him in the road. Bosinney’s voice hissed in his ear: “I am taking Irene back; do you understand?” He saw a face white with passion, and eyes that glared at him like a wild cat’s.

Winifred was already in her cab. Dartie thought that Bosinney was going to have a rough time in that cab if he didn’t get it together! Suddenly, he felt a shove that almost knocked him over in the street. Bosinney’s voice hissed in his ear: “I’m taking Irene back; do you get that?” He saw a face pale with rage, and eyes that stared at him like a wild cat’s.

“Eh?” he stammered. “What? Not a bit. You take my wife!”

"Eh?" he stuttered. "What? Not at all. You're taking my wife!"

“Get away!” hissed Bosinney—“or I’ll throw you into the road!”

“Get lost!” hissed Bosinney—“or I’ll toss you into the street!”

Dartie recoiled; he saw as plainly as possible that the fellow meant it. In the space he made Irene had slipped by, her dress brushed his legs. Bosinney stepped in after her.

Dartie flinched; he clearly saw that the guy was serious. In the gap he created, Irene slipped by, her dress brushing against his legs. Bosinney followed her in.

“Go on!” he heard the Buccaneer cry. The cabman flicked his horse. It sprang forward.

“Go on!” he heard the Buccaneer shout. The cab driver urged his horse. It took off.

Dartie stood for a moment dumbfounded; then, dashing at the cab where his wife sat, he scrambled in.

Dartie stood there for a moment, shocked; then, he rushed over to the cab where his wife was sitting and climbed in.

“Drive on!” he shouted to the driver, “and don’t you lose sight of that fellow in front!”

“Keep driving!” he yelled to the driver, “and don’t lose track of that guy in front!”

Seated by his wife’s side, he burst into imprecations. Calming himself at last with a supreme effort, he added: “A pretty mess you’ve made of it, to let the Buccaneer drive home with her; why on earth couldn’t you keep hold of him? He’s mad with love; any fool can see that!”

Seated next to his wife, he exploded with curses. Finally managing to calm himself with a tremendous effort, he said, “What a disaster you've created by letting the Buccaneer take her home; why couldn’t you just hang on to him? He’s crazy in love; anyone can see that!”

He drowned Winifred’s rejoinder with fresh calls to the Almighty; nor was it until they reached Barnes that he ceased a Jeremiad, in the course of which he had abused her, her father, her brother, Irene, Bosinney, the name of Forsyte, his own children, and cursed the day when he had ever married.

He overwhelmed Winifred’s response with new prayers to God; he didn’t stop his rant until they got to Barnes, during which he had insulted her, her father, her brother, Irene, Bosinney, the Forsyte name, his own children, and had cursed the day he ever got married.

Winifred, a woman of strong character, let him have his say, at the end of which he lapsed into sulky silence. His angry eyes never deserted the back of that cab, which, like a lost chance, haunted the darkness in front of him.

Winifred, a woman of strong character, let him speak, after which he fell into a sullen silence. His angry eyes never left the back of that cab, which, like a missed opportunity, lingered in the darkness ahead of him.

Fortunately he could not hear Bosinney’s passionate pleading—that pleading which the man of the world’s conduct had let loose like a flood; he could not see Irene shivering, as though some garment had been torn from her, nor her eyes, black and mournful, like the eyes of a beaten child. He could not hear Bosinney entreating, entreating, always entreating; could not hear her sudden, soft weeping, nor see that poor, hungry-looking devil, awed and trembling, humbly touching her hand.

Fortunately, he couldn't hear Bosinney’s desperate pleading—that pleading that the man of the world had unleashed like a flood; he couldn't see Irene shivering, as if some piece of clothing had been ripped away from her, nor her eyes, dark and sorrowful, like those of a beaten child. He couldn't hear Bosinney begging, begging, always begging; couldn't hear her sudden, quiet crying, nor see that poor, desperate guy, intimidated and shaking, gently touching her hand.

In Montpellier Square their cabman, following his instructions to the letter, faithfully drew up behind the cab in front. The Darties saw Bosinney spring out, and Irene follow, and hasten up the steps with bent head. She evidently had her key in her hand, for she disappeared at once. It was impossible to tell whether she had turned to speak to Bosinney.

In Montpellier Square, their cab driver, sticking to the instructions exactly, parked right behind the cab in front. The Darties watched as Bosinney jumped out and Irene came after him, quickly making her way up the steps with her head down. She clearly had her key in hand because she disappeared immediately. It was impossible to tell if she had stopped to say anything to Bosinney.

The latter came walking past their cab; both husband and wife had an admirable view of his face in the light of a street lamp. It was working with violent emotion.

The latter walked by their cab; both the husband and wife had a clear view of his face in the light of a street lamp. It was filled with intense emotion.

“Good-night, Mr. Bosinney!” called Winifred.

“Good night, Mr. Bosinney!” called Winifred.

Bosinney started, clawed off his hat, and hurried on. He had obviously forgotten their existence.

Bosinney started, took off his hat, and rushed on. He had clearly forgotten they were there.

“There!” said Dartie, “did you see the beast’s face? What did I say? Fine games!” He improved the occasion.

“There!” said Dartie, “did you see that beast’s face? What did I tell you? Great fun!” He took advantage of the moment.

There had so clearly been a crisis in the cab that Winifred was unable to defend her theory.

There had obviously been a crisis in the cab that Winifred couldn't defend her theory.

She said: “I shall say nothing about it. I don’t see any use in making a fuss!”

She said, “I won’t say anything about it. I don’t see the point in making a big deal out of it!”

With that view Dartie at once concurred; looking upon James as a private preserve, he disapproved of his being disturbed by the troubles of others.

With that in mind, Dartie immediately agreed; he saw James as someone to be kept to himself and thought it was wrong for him to be bothered by other people's problems.

“Quite right,” he said; “let Soames look after himself. He’s jolly well able to!”

“Exactly,” he said; “let Soames take care of himself. He’s more than capable!”

Thus speaking, the Darties entered their habitat in Green Street, the rent of which was paid by James, and sought a well-earned rest. The hour was midnight, and no Forsytes remained abroad in the streets to spy out Bosinney’s wanderings; to see him return and stand against the rails of the Square garden, back from the glow of the street lamp; to see him stand there in the shadow of trees, watching the house where in the dark was hidden she whom he would have given the world to see for a single minute—she who was now to him the breath of the lime-trees, the meaning of the light and the darkness, the very beating of his own heart.

As they talked, the Darties entered their home on Green Street, which James paid for, and looked forward to a well-deserved rest. It was midnight, and no Forsytes were out in the streets to keep an eye on Bosinney’s movements; to see him come back and lean against the railings of the Square garden, away from the streetlight's glow; to watch him stand there in the shadows of the trees, gazing at the house where, in the darkness, was hidden the woman he would have given anything to see for just a minute—she who had become to him the scent of the lime trees, the essence of both light and darkness, the very rhythm of his own heartbeat.

CHAPTER X
DIAGNOSIS OF A FORSYTE

It is in the nature of a Forsyte to be ignorant that he is a Forsyte; but young Jolyon was well aware of being one. He had not known it till after the decisive step which had made him an outcast; since then the knowledge had been with him continually. He felt it throughout his alliance, throughout all his dealings with his second wife, who was emphatically not a Forsyte.

It’s in a Forsyte’s nature to be unaware that they’re a Forsyte; however, young Jolyon was fully conscious of being one. He hadn’t realized it until after the crucial choice that made him an outcast; ever since, that awareness had stayed with him. He felt it in his partnership and in all his interactions with his second wife, who was definitely not a Forsyte.

He knew that if he had not possessed in great measure the eye for what he wanted, the tenacity to hold on to it, the sense of the folly of wasting that for which he had given so big a price—in other words, the “sense of property” he could never have retained her (perhaps never would have desired to retain her) with him through all the financial troubles, slights, and misconstructions of those fifteen years; never have induced her to marry him on the death of his first wife; never have lived it all through, and come up, as it were, thin, but smiling.

He knew that if he hadn’t had a strong sense of what he wanted, the determination to hold on to it, and the awareness that wasting something he paid such a high price for was foolish—in other words, the “sense of ownership”—he could never have kept her with him through all the financial struggles, insults, and misunderstandings of those fifteen years; he wouldn’t have been able to persuade her to marry him after his first wife died; and he wouldn’t have been able to endure it all and come out, so to speak, worn but smiling.

He was one of those men who, seated cross-legged like miniature Chinese idols in the cages of their own hearts, are ever smiling at themselves a doubting smile. Not that this smile, so intimate and eternal, interfered with his actions, which, like his chin and his temperament, were quite a peculiar blend of softness and determination.

He was one of those guys who, sitting cross-legged like tiny Chinese statues in the cages of their own hearts, always had a questioning smile towards themselves. Not that this smile, so personal and timeless, affected his actions, which, like his chin and his personality, were a unique mix of gentleness and resolve.

He was conscious, too, of being a Forsyte in his work, that painting of water-colours to which he devoted so much energy, always with an eye on himself, as though he could not take so unpractical a pursuit quite seriously, and always with a certain queer uneasiness that he did not make more money at it.

He was also aware that he was a Forsyte in his work, that painting with watercolors to which he dedicated so much effort, always keeping an eye on himself, as if he couldn't fully take such an impractical activity seriously, and always with a strange discomfort that he wasn't making more money from it.

It was, then, this consciousness of what it meant to be a Forsyte, that made him receive the following letter from old Jolyon, with a mixture of sympathy and disgust:

It was this awareness of what it meant to be a Forsyte that made him read the following letter from old Jolyon with a mix of sympathy and disgust:

“SHELDRAKE HOUSE,
“BROADSTAIRS,
July 1.

SHELDRAKE HOUSE,
BROADSTAIRS,
July 1.

“MY DEAR JO,”
    (The Dad’s handwriting had altered very little in the thirty odd years that he remembered it.)
    “We have been here now a fortnight, and have had good weather on the whole. The air is bracing, but my liver is out of order, and I shall be glad enough to get back to town. I cannot say much for June, her health and spirits are very indifferent, and I don’t see what is to come of it. She says nothing, but it is clear that she is harping on this engagement, which is an engagement and no engagement, and—goodness knows what. I have grave doubts whether she ought to be allowed to return to London in the present state of affairs, but she is so self-willed that she might take it into her head to come up at any moment. The fact is someone ought to speak to Bosinney and ascertain what he means. I’m afraid of this myself, for I should certainly rap him over the knuckles, but I thought that you, knowing him at the Club, might put in a word, and get to ascertain what the fellow is about. You will of course in no way commit June. I shall be glad to hear from you in the course of a few days whether you have succeeded in gaining any information. The situation is very distressing to me, I worry about it at night. With my love to Jolly and Holly.

“MY DEAR JO,”
    (The Dad’s handwriting had changed very little in the thirty or so years that he remembered it.)
    “We’ve been here for two weeks now, and the weather has been mostly good. The air is refreshing, but my liver isn’t working right, and I’ll be happy to get back to the city. I can’t say much for June; her health and spirits are pretty low, and I don’t see where this is headed. She doesn’t say much, but it’s obvious she’s fixating on this engagement, which is an engagement and not an engagement, and—who knows what else. I have serious doubts about whether she should be allowed to return to London given the current situation, but she’s so stubborn that she might decide to come up at any moment. The fact is, someone needs to talk to Bosinney and figure out what he’s thinking. I’m personally hesitant to do it because I’d definitely tell him off, but I thought you, since you know him from the Club, might be able to say something and find out what he’s up to. You won’t, of course, involve June in any way. I’d appreciate hearing from you in a few days about whether you’ve managed to gather any information. This situation is really stressing me out; it keeps me up at night. Sending my love to Jolly and Holly.”

“I am,
“Your affect. father,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”

“I am,
“Your affect. father,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”

Young Jolyon pondered this letter so long and seriously that his wife noticed his preoccupation, and asked him what was the matter. He replied: “Nothing.”

Young Jolyon thought about this letter for so long and so intensely that his wife noticed he was lost in thought and asked him what was wrong. He replied, “Nothing.”

It was a fixed principle with him never to allude to June. She might take alarm, he did not know what she might think; he hastened, therefore, to banish from his manner all traces of absorption, but in this he was about as successful as his father would have been, for he had inherited all old Jolyon’s transparency in matters of domestic finesse; and young Mrs. Jolyon, busying herself over the affairs of the house, went about with tightened lips, stealing at him unfathomable looks.

It was a firm rule for him to never mention June. She might get anxious; he didn't know what she might think. So, he quickly tried to hide any signs of being lost in thought, but he was about as successful as his father would have been, since he had inherited all of old Jolyon’s straightforwardness in handling home issues. Meanwhile, young Mrs. Jolyon was busy managing the household, moving around with pursed lips and giving him deep, unreadable looks.

He started for the Club in the afternoon with the letter in his pocket, and without having made up his mind.

He headed to the Club in the afternoon with the letter in his pocket, uncertain about what he wanted to do.

To sound a man as to “his intentions” was peculiarly unpleasant to him; nor did his own anomalous position diminish this unpleasantness. It was so like his family, so like all the people they knew and mixed with, to enforce what they called their rights over a man, to bring him up to the mark; so like them to carry their business principles into their private relations.

To ask a man about “his intentions” was especially uncomfortable for him; his own unusual situation didn't make it any easier. It was just like his family and all the people they associated with to assert what they called their rights over someone, to hold him accountable; so typical of them to apply their business principles to their personal relationships.

And how that phrase in the letter—“You will, of course, in no way commit June”—gave the whole thing away.

And how that phrase in the letter—“You won’t, of course, put June in a tough spot”—gave everything away.

Yet the letter, with the personal grievance, the concern for June, the “rap over the knuckles,” was all so natural. No wonder his father wanted to know what Bosinney meant, no wonder he was angry.

Yet the letter, with the personal complaint, the worry for June, the "slap on the wrist," felt completely natural. It's no surprise his father wanted to know what Bosinney meant, and it makes sense he was angry.

It was difficult to refuse! But why give the thing to him to do? That was surely quite unbecoming; but so long as a Forsyte got what he was after, he was not too particular about the means, provided appearances were saved.

It was hard to say no! But why should he be the one to handle it? That seemed pretty inappropriate; however, as long as a Forsyte got what he wanted, he wasn’t too concerned about how it was achieved, as long as things looked good.

How should he set about it, or how refuse? Both seemed impossible. So, young Jolyon!

How should he go about it, or how should he say no? Both seemed impossible. So, young Jolyon!

He arrived at the Club at three o’clock, and the first person he saw was Bosinney himself, seated in a corner, staring out of the window.

He got to the Club at three o’clock, and the first person he noticed was Bosinney himself, sitting in a corner, looking out of the window.

Young Jolyon sat down not far off, and began nervously to reconsider his position. He looked covertly at Bosinney sitting there unconscious. He did not know him very well, and studied him attentively for perhaps the first time; an unusual looking man, unlike in dress, face, and manner to most of the other members of the Club—young Jolyon himself, however different he had become in mood and temper, had always retained the neat reticence of Forsyte appearance. He alone among Forsytes was ignorant of Bosinney’s nickname. The man was unusual, not eccentric, but unusual; he looked worn, too, haggard, hollow in the cheeks beneath those broad, high cheekbones, though without any appearance of ill-health, for he was strongly built, with curly hair that seemed to show all the vitality of a fine constitution.

Young Jolyon sat down nearby and started to rethink his situation nervously. He glanced at Bosinney, who was sitting there oblivious. He didn't know him very well and studied him closely for probably the first time; Bosinney was an unusual-looking man, different in dress, face, and manner from most of the other members of the Club. Young Jolyon, despite how much he'd changed in mood and temperament, had always kept the tidy restraint typical of a Forsyte. He was the only one among the Forsytes who didn't know Bosinney's nickname. The man was unusual, not eccentric, but still distinctive; he looked tired, too, with haggard, hollow cheeks beneath those broad, high cheekbones, but he didn't seem unhealthy at all, as he was solidly built with curly hair that radiated the vitality of a strong constitution.

Something in his face and attitude touched young Jolyon. He knew what suffering was like, and this man looked as if he were suffering.

Something in his face and demeanor moved young Jolyon. He understood what suffering felt like, and this man seemed to be in pain.

He got up and touched his arm.

He got up and touched his arm.

Bosinney started, but exhibited no sign of embarrassment on seeing who it was.

Bosinney started but showed no sign of embarrassment upon seeing who it was.

Young Jolyon sat down.

Young Jolyon took a seat.

“I haven’t seen you for a long time,” he said. “How are you getting on with my cousin’s house?”

“I haven’t seen you in ages,” he said. “How’s it going with my cousin’s house?”

“It’ll be finished in about a week.”

“It’ll be done in about a week.”

“I congratulate you!”

"Congrats!"

“Thanks—I don’t know that it’s much of a subject for congratulation.”

“Thanks—I don’t think it’s really a worthy subject for congratulations.”

“No?” queried young Jolyon; “I should have thought you’d be glad to get a long job like that off your hands; but I suppose you feel it much as I do when I part with a picture—a sort of child?”

“No?” asked young Jolyon. “I figured you’d be happy to get a long job like that off your plate, but I guess you feel about it the same way I do when I let go of a picture—a kind of attachment?”

He looked kindly at Bosinney.

He looked kindly at Bosinney.

“Yes,” said the latter more cordially, “it goes out from you and there’s an end of it. I didn’t know you painted.”

“Yes,” the latter replied more warmly, “it comes from you and that’s that. I didn’t know you painted.”

“Only water-colours; I can’t say I believe in my work.”

“Just watercolors; I can’t say I have confidence in my work.”

“Don’t believe in it? There—how can you do it? Work’s no use unless you believe in it!”

“Don’t believe in it? Then how can you do it? Work is useless unless you believe in it!”

“Good,” said young Jolyon; “it’s exactly what I’ve always said. By-the-bye, have you noticed that whenever one says ‘Good,’ one always adds ‘it’s exactly what I’ve always said’. But if you ask me how I do it, I answer, because I’m a Forsyte.”

“Good,” said young Jolyon; “it’s exactly what I’ve always said. By the way, have you noticed that whenever someone says ‘Good,’ they always add ‘it’s exactly what I’ve always said’? But if you ask me how I do it, I’ll tell you, because I’m a Forsyte.”

“A Forsyte! I never thought of you as one!”

“A Forsyte! I never saw you that way!”

“A Forsyte,” replied young Jolyon, “is not an uncommon animal. There are hundreds among the members of this Club. Hundreds out there in the streets; you meet them wherever you go!”

“A Forsyte,” replied young Jolyon, “is not a rare breed. There are hundreds among the members of this Club. Hundreds out there on the streets; you run into them wherever you go!”

“And how do you tell them, may I ask?” said Bosinney.

“And how do you tell them, if you don’t mind me asking?” Bosinney said.

“By their sense of property. A Forsyte takes a practical—one might say a commonsense—view of things, and a practical view of things is based fundamentally on a sense of property. A Forsyte, you will notice, never gives himself away.”

“By their sense of ownership. A Forsyte takes a practical—one might say a sensible—view of things, and a practical view of things is fundamentally based on a sense of ownership. A Forsyte, as you’ll notice, never reveals too much about themselves.”

“Joking?”

“Seriously?”

Young Jolyon’s eye twinkled.

Jolyon’s eye sparkled.

“Not much. As a Forsyte myself, I have no business to talk. But I’m a kind of thoroughbred mongrel; now, there’s no mistaking you: You’re as different from me as I am from my Uncle James, who is the perfect specimen of a Forsyte. His sense of property is extreme, while you have practically none. Without me in between, you would seem like a different species. I’m the missing link. We are, of course, all of us the slaves of property, and I admit that it’s a question of degree, but what I call a ‘Forsyte’ is a man who is decidedly more than less a slave of property. He knows a good thing, he knows a safe thing, and his grip on property—it doesn’t matter whether it be wives, houses, money, or reputation—is his hall-mark.”

“Not much. As a Forsyte myself, I really shouldn’t say anything. But I’m kind of a purebred mixed breed; and you, there’s no doubt about it: You’re as different from me as I am from my Uncle James, who’s the perfect example of a Forsyte. His sense of ownership is extreme, while you practically have none. Without me to bridge the gap, you’d seem like a different species. I’m the missing link. We’re all, of course, slaves to property, and I admit it’s a matter of degree, but what I call a ‘Forsyte’ is someone who’s definitely more of a slave to property than not. He knows a good opportunity, he knows a safe bet, and his grip on property—it doesn’t matter if it’s wives, houses, money, or reputation—is his defining characteristic.”

“Ah!” murmured Bosinney. “You should patent the word.”

“Ah!” Bosinney murmured. “You should trademark that word.”

“I should like,” said young Jolyon, “to lecture on it:

“I’d like,” said young Jolyon, “to give a lecture on it:

“Properties and quality of a Forsyte: This little animal, disturbed by the ridicule of his own sort, is unaffected in his motions by the laughter of strange creatures (you or I). Hereditarily disposed to myopia, he recognises only the persons of his own species, amongst which he passes an existence of competitive tranquillity.”

“Properties and qualities of a Forsyte: This small creature, disturbed by the mockery of its own kind, remains unaffected in its movements by the laughter of outsiders (like you or me). Naturally predisposed to nearsightedness, it only recognizes the individuals of its own species, among which it leads a life of competitive calm.”

“You talk of them,” said Bosinney, “as if they were half England.”

"You talk about them," Bosinney said, "as if they were half of England."

“They are,” repeated young Jolyon, “half England, and the better half, too, the safe half, the three per cent. half, the half that counts. It’s their wealth and security that makes everything possible; makes your art possible, makes literature, science, even religion, possible. Without Forsytes, who believe in none of these things, and habitats but turn them all to use, where should we be? My dear sir, the Forsytes are the middlemen, the commercials, the pillars of society, the cornerstones of convention; everything that is admirable!”

“They are,” repeated young Jolyon, “half of England, and the better half, too—the safe half, the three percent half, the half that really matters. It’s their wealth and security that make everything possible; they make your art possible, make literature, science, even religion, possible. Without the Forsytes, who don’t believe in any of these things and just use them, where would we be? My dear sir, the Forsytes are the middlemen, the business people, the pillars of society, the cornerstones of convention; everything that is admirable!”

“I don’t know whether I catch your drift,” said Bosinney, “but I fancy there are plenty of Forsytes, as you call them, in my profession.”

“I’m not sure I follow you,” said Bosinney, “but I think there are plenty of Forsytes, as you call them, in my line of work.”

“Certainly,” replied young Jolyon. “The great majority of architects, painters, or writers have no principles, like any other Forsytes. Art, literature, religion, survive by virtue of the few cranks who really believe in such things, and the many Forsytes who make a commercial use of them. At a low estimate, three-fourths of our Royal Academicians are Forsytes, seven-eighths of our novelists, a large proportion of the press. Of science I can’t speak; they are magnificently represented in religion; in the House of Commons perhaps more numerous than anywhere; the aristocracy speaks for itself. But I’m not laughing. It is dangerous to go against the majority and what a majority!” He fixed his eyes on Bosinney: “It’s dangerous to let anything carry you away—a house, a picture, a—woman!”

“Sure,” replied young Jolyon. “Most architects, painters, or writers don’t have any principles, just like any other Forsytes. Art, literature, and religion exist because of the few oddballs who truly believe in them, and the many Forsytes who use them for profit. At the very least, three-quarters of our Royal Academicians are Forsytes, seven-eighths of our novelists, and a big chunk of the press. I can’t really comment on science; they’re well represented in religion and probably more numerous in the House of Commons than anywhere else; the aristocracy speaks for itself. But I’m not joking. It’s risky to go against the majority, and what a majority it is!” He locked his gaze on Bosinney: “It’s dangerous to let anything sweep you away—a house, a painting, a—woman!”

They looked at each other.—And, as though he had done that which no Forsyte did—given himself away, young Jolyon drew into his shell. Bosinney broke the silence.

They looked at each other. And, as if he had done something no Forsyte ever would—let himself be vulnerable, young Jolyon withdrew into his shell. Bosinney broke the silence.

“Why do you take your own people as the type?” said he.

“Why do you consider your own people as the example?” he asked.

“My people,” replied young Jolyon, “are not very extreme, and they have their own private peculiarities, like every other family, but they possess in a remarkable degree those two qualities which are the real tests of a Forsyte—the power of never being able to give yourself up to anything soul and body, and the ‘sense of property’.”

“My family,” replied young Jolyon, “aren’t very extreme, and they have their own unique quirks, just like any other family, but they have in spades those two qualities that truly define a Forsyte—the ability to never fully commit yourself to anything, body and soul, and the ‘sense of property’.”

Bosinney smiled: “How about the big one, for instance?”

Bosinney smiled. "What about the big one, for example?"

“Do you mean Swithin?” asked young Jolyon. “Ah! in Swithin there’s something primeval still. The town and middle-class life haven’t digested him yet. All the old centuries of farm work and brute force have settled in him, and there they’ve stuck, for all he’s so distinguished.”

“Are you talking about Swithin?” asked young Jolyon. “Ah! In Swithin, there’s something ancient still. The town and middle-class life haven’t absorbed him yet. All the old centuries of farm work and raw strength have settled in him, and they’ve remained, despite how distinguished he is.”

Bosinney seemed to ponder. “Well, you’ve hit your cousin Soames off to the life,” he said suddenly. “He’ll never blow his brains out.”

Bosinney seemed to think for a moment. “Well, you’ve set your cousin Soames up for life,” he said abruptly. “He’ll never end it all.”

Young Jolyon shot at him a penetrating glance.

Young Jolyon gave him a penetrating look.

“No,” he said; “he won’t. That’s why he’s to be reckoned with. Look out for their grip! It’s easy to laugh, but don’t mistake me. It doesn’t do to despise a Forsyte; it doesn’t do to disregard them!”

“No,” he said; “he won’t. That’s why he’s someone to watch out for. Be careful of their hold! It’s easy to laugh, but don’t get me wrong. It’s dangerous to underestimate a Forsyte; it’s dangerous to ignore them!”

“Yet you’ve done it yourself!”

"Yet you did it yourself!"

Young Jolyon acknowledged the hit by losing his smile.

Young Jolyon reacted to the blow by losing his smile.

“You forget,” he said with a queer pride, “I can hold on, too—I’m a Forsyte myself. We’re all in the path of great forces. The man who leaves the shelter of the wall—well—you know what I mean. I don’t,” he ended very low, as though uttering a threat, “recommend every man to-go-my-way. It depends.”

“You forget,” he said with a strange pride, “I can hang on too—I’m a Forsyte myself. We’re all affected by powerful forces. The person who steps out from behind the wall—well—you know what I mean. I don’t,” he concluded quietly, almost like he was making a threat, “advise every man to follow my path. It depends.”

The colour rushed into Bosinney’s face, but soon receded, leaving it sallow-brown as before. He gave a short laugh, that left his lips fixed in a queer, fierce smile; his eyes mocked young Jolyon.

The color surged into Bosinney’s face but quickly faded, leaving it a dull brown like before. He let out a short laugh that left his lips stuck in a strange, fierce smile; his eyes ridiculed young Jolyon.

“Thanks,” he said. “It’s deuced kind of you. But you’re not the only chaps that can hold on.” He rose.

“Thanks,” he said. “It’s really kind of you. But you’re not the only ones who can hold on.” He stood up.

Young Jolyon looked after him as he walked away, and, resting his head on his hand, sighed.

Young Jolyon watched him as he walked away and, resting his head on his hand, sighed.

In the drowsy, almost empty room the only sounds were the rustle of newspapers, the scraping of matches being struck. He stayed a long time without moving, living over again those days when he, too, had sat long hours watching the clock, waiting for the minutes to pass—long hours full of the torments of uncertainty, and of a fierce, sweet aching; and the slow, delicious agony of that season came back to him with its old poignancy. The sight of Bosinney, with his haggard face, and his restless eyes always wandering to the clock, had roused in him a pity, with which was mingled strange, irresistible envy.

In the sleepy, almost empty room, the only sounds were the rustle of newspapers and the scratching of matches being lit. He remained still for a long time, reliving those days when he, too, had spent long hours watching the clock, waiting for the minutes to slip by—endless hours filled with the pain of uncertainty, and a fierce, sweet ache; and the slow, delicious torment of that time returned to him with its familiar intensity. The sight of Bosinney, with his worn-out face and restless eyes constantly glancing at the clock, stirred in him a mix of pity and an intense, overwhelming envy.

He knew the signs so well. Whither was he going—to what sort of fate? What kind of woman was it who was drawing him to her by that magnetic force which no consideration of honour, no principle, no interest could withstand; from which the only escape was flight.

He knew the signs so well. Where was he heading—to what kind of fate? What kind of woman was pulling him in with that magnetic force that no sense of honor, no principle, no interest could resist; the only escape was to run away.

Flight! But why should Bosinney fly? A man fled when he was in danger of destroying hearth and home, when there were children, when he felt himself trampling down ideals, breaking something. But here, so he had heard, it was all broken to his hand.

Flight! But why should Bosinney run away? A man runs when he’s about to ruin his home, when there are kids involved, when he knows he’s trampling on his ideals and breaking something important. But here, as he heard, it was all already shattered in his grasp.

He himself had not fled, nor would he fly if it were all to come over again. Yet he had gone further than Bosinney, had broken up his own unhappy home, not someone else’s: And the old saying came back to him: “A man’s fate lies in his own heart.”

He hadn’t run away, nor would he escape if it all happened again. Still, he had gone further than Bosinney, had destroyed his own unhappy home, not someone else’s. And the old saying came back to him: “A man’s fate lies in his own heart.”

In his own heart! The proof of the pudding was in the eating—Bosinney had still to eat his pudding.

In his own heart! The proof is in the eating—Bosinney had yet to eat his pudding.

His thoughts passed to the woman, the woman whom he did not know, but the outline of whose story he had heard.

His thoughts turned to the woman, the woman he didn't know, but whose story he was familiar with.

An unhappy marriage! No ill-treatment—only that indefinable malaise, that terrible blight which killed all sweetness under Heaven; and so from day to day, from night to night, from week to week, from year to year, till death should end it.

An unhappy marriage! No abuse—just that unshakeable discomfort, that awful curse that drained all joy from life; and so from day to day, from night to night, from week to week, from year to year, until death would bring it to an end.

But young Jolyon, the bitterness of whose own feelings time had assuaged, saw Soames’s side of the question too. Whence should a man like his cousin, saturated with all the prejudices and beliefs of his class, draw the insight or inspiration necessary to break up this life? It was a question of imagination, of projecting himself into the future beyond the unpleasant gossip, sneers, and tattle that followed on such separations, beyond the passing pangs that the lack of the sight of her would cause, beyond the grave disapproval of the worthy. But few men, and especially few men of Soames’s class, had imagination enough for that. A deal of mortals in this world, and not enough imagination to go round! And sweet Heaven, what a difference between theory and practice; many a man, perhaps even Soames, held chivalrous views on such matters, who when the shoe pinched found a distinguishing factor that made of himself an exception.

But young Jolyon, whose bitterness had softened over time, also understood Soames’s perspective. Where would a man like his cousin, steeped in the prejudices and beliefs of his social class, find the insight or inspiration needed to change his life? It was about imagination—projecting himself into a future free of the nasty gossip, snarky remarks, and chatter that come with such separations; rising above the temporary pain caused by not seeing her; and ignoring the serious disapproval from decent people. But few men, especially those from Soames’s background, had enough imagination for that. There are so many people in this world and not enough imagination to go around! And dear God, what a contrast there is between theory and reality; many men, perhaps even Soames, may hold noble views on these issues, but when faced with the reality, they often find a reason that makes them the exception.

Then, too, he distrusted his judgment. He had been through the experience himself, had tasted to the dregs the bitterness of an unhappy marriage, and how could he take the wide and dispassionate view of those who had never been within sound of the battle? His evidence was too first-hand—like the evidence on military matters of a soldier who has been through much active service, against that of civilians who have not suffered the disadvantage of seeing things too close. Most people would consider such a marriage as that of Soames and Irene quite fairly successful; he had money, she had beauty; it was a case for compromise. There was no reason why they should not jog along, even if they hated each other. It would not matter if they went their own ways a little so long as the decencies were observed—the sanctity of the marriage tie, of the common home, respected. Half the marriages of the upper classes were conducted on these lines: Do not offend the susceptibilities of Society; do not offend the susceptibilities of the Church. To avoid offending these is worth the sacrifice of any private feelings. The advantages of the stable home are visible, tangible, so many pieces of property; there is no risk in the statu quo. To break up a home is at the best a dangerous experiment, and selfish into the bargain.

Then again, he didn't trust his own judgment. He had experienced it himself, had tasted to the full the bitterness of an unhappy marriage, so how could he take the broad and impartial view of those who had never been close to the conflict? His evidence was too personal—like the insights of a soldier who's been through a lot of active duty, compared to civilians who haven't suffered the drawback of seeing things too closely. Most people would consider a marriage like Soames and Irene's to be fairly successful; he had money, she had beauty; it was a situation for compromise. There was no reason they couldn’t just get by, even if they despised each other. It wouldn’t matter if they each pursued their own lives a bit as long as they maintained basic decency—the sanctity of marriage, the idea of a shared home, should be respected. Half of the marriages in the upper classes operated like this: Don’t upset the sensitivities of Society; don’t offend the Church. Avoiding these issues is worth sacrificing any personal feelings. The benefits of a stable home are clear and tangible, with so many assets involved; there’s no risk in the status quo. Disrupting a home is, at best, a dangerous gamble and, at worst, selfish.

This was the case for the defence, and young Jolyon sighed.

This was the situation for the defense, and young Jolyon sighed.

“The core of it all,” he thought, “is property, but there are many people who would not like it put that way. To them it is ‘the sanctity of the marriage tie’; but the sanctity of the marriage tie is dependent on the sanctity of the family, and the sanctity of the family is dependent on the sanctity of property. And yet I imagine all these people are followers of One who never owned anything. It is curious!”

“The heart of the matter,” he thought, “is property, but many people wouldn't agree with that. For them, it's ‘the sanctity of marriage’; but the sanctity of marriage relies on the sanctity of the family, and the sanctity of the family is based on the sanctity of property. And yet, I believe all these people follow someone who never owned anything. It's interesting!”

And again young Jolyon sighed.

And once more, young Jolyon sighed.

“Am I going on my way home to ask any poor devils I meet to share my dinner, which will then be too little for myself, or, at all events, for my wife, who is necessary to my health and happiness? It may be that after all Soames does well to exercise his rights and support by his practice the sacred principle of property which benefits us all, with the exception of those who suffer by the process.”

“Am I heading home to ask any unfortunate people I encounter to share my dinner, which will probably be too small for me, or at least for my wife, who is essential to my health and happiness? Maybe Soames is right to assert his rights and uphold the fundamental idea of property that benefits everyone, except for those who are harmed by it.”

And so he left his chair, threaded his way through the maze of seats, took his hat, and languidly up the hot streets crowded with carriages, reeking with dusty odours, wended his way home.

And so he got up from his chair, made his way through the maze of seats, grabbed his hat, and slowly walked up the hot streets filled with carriages, smelling of dust, as he headed home.

Before reaching Wistaria Avenue he removed old Jolyon’s letter from his pocket, and tearing it carefully into tiny pieces, scattered them in the dust of the road.

Before he got to Wistaria Avenue, he took old Jolyon’s letter out of his pocket, carefully tore it into tiny pieces, and scattered them in the dust on the road.

He let himself in with his key, and called his wife’s name. But she had gone out, taking Jolly and Holly, and the house was empty; alone in the garden the dog Balthasar lay in the shade snapping at flies.

He used his key to let himself in and called out for his wife. But she had gone out with Jolly and Holly, leaving the house empty. In the garden, the dog Balthasar lay in the shade, snapping at flies.

Young Jolyon took his seat there, too, under the pear-tree that bore no fruit.

Young Jolyon sat down there, too, under the pear tree that had no fruit.

CHAPTER XI
BOSINNEY ON PAROLE

The day after the evening at Richmond Soames returned from Henley by a morning train. Not constitutionally interested in amphibious sports, his visit had been one of business rather than pleasure, a client of some importance having asked him down.

The day after the evening in Richmond, Soames took a morning train back from Henley. Not really into water sports, his trip had been more about business than fun, as an important client had invited him down.

He went straight to the City, but finding things slack, he left at three o’clock, glad of this chance to get home quietly. Irene did not expect him. Not that he had any desire to spy on her actions, but there was no harm in thus unexpectedly surveying the scene.

He went directly to the City, but seeing that things were slow, he left at three o'clock, happy for the chance to get home quietly. Irene didn't expect him. It’s not that he wanted to snoop on her, but there was no harm in checking things out unexpectedly.

After changing to Park clothes he went into the drawing-room. She was sitting idly in the corner of the sofa, her favourite seat; and there were circles under her eyes, as though she had not slept.

After changing into his casual clothes, he went into the living room. She was sitting idly in her favorite spot on the sofa, and there were dark circles under her eyes, as if she hadn't slept.

He asked: “How is it you’re in? Are you expecting somebody?”

He asked, "How come you're in here? Are you waiting for someone?"

“Yes—that is, not particularly.”

"Yeah—not really."

“Who?”

“Who’s there?”

“Mr. Bosinney said he might come.”

“Mr. Bosinney said he might show up.”

“Bosinney. He ought to be at work.”

“Bosinney. He needs to work.”

To this she made no answer.

She remained silent about it.

“Well,” said Soames, “I want you to come out to the Stores with me, and after that we’ll go to the Park.”

“Well,” said Soames, “I want you to come with me to the Stores, and after that we’ll head to the Park.”

“I don’t want to go out; I have a headache.”

“I don’t want to go out; I have a headache.”

Soames replied: “If ever I want you to do anything, you’ve always got a headache. It’ll do you good to come and sit under the trees.”

Soames replied, "Whenever I ask you to do something, you always have a headache. It’ll be good for you to come and sit under the trees."

She did not answer.

She didn’t respond.

Soames was silent for some minutes; at last he said: “I don’t know what your idea of a wife’s duty is. I never have known!”

Soames was quiet for a few minutes; finally, he said, “I have no idea what you think a wife’s duty is. I’ve never known!”

He had not expected her to reply, but she did.

He didn't expect her to respond, but she did.

“I have tried to do what you want; it’s not my fault that I haven’t been able to put my heart into it.”

“I’ve done my best to give you what you want; it’s not my fault that I haven’t been able to really get into it.”

“Whose fault is it, then?” He watched her askance.

“Whose fault is it, then?” He looked at her sideways.

“Before we were married you promised to let me go if our marriage was not a success. Is it a success?”

“Before we got married, you promised that if our marriage didn’t work out, you would let me go. Is it working?”

Soames frowned.

Soames scowled.

“Success,” he stammered—“it would be a success if you behaved yourself properly!”

“Success,” he stammered—“it would be a success if you acted right!”

“I have tried,” said Irene. “Will you let me go?”

“I’ve tried,” said Irene. “Will you let me go?”

Soames turned away. Secretly alarmed, he took refuge in bluster.

Soames turned away. Feeling secretly uneasy, he resorted to pretending to be confident.

“Let you go? You don’t know what you’re talking about. Let you go? How can I let you go? We’re married, aren’t we? Then, what are you talking about? For God’s sake, don’t let’s have any of this sort of nonsense! Get your hat on, and come and sit in the Park.”

“Let you go? You have no idea what you're saying. Let you go? How can I let you go? We’re married, right? Then what are you on about? For heaven's sake, let’s not have this kind of nonsense! Put your hat on and come sit in the Park.”

“Then, you won’t let me go?”

“Then, you’re not going to let me go?”

He felt her eyes resting on him with a strange, touching look.

He felt her eyes on him with a strange, meaningful gaze.

“Let you go!” he said; “and what on earth would you do with yourself if I did? You’ve got no money!”

“Let you go!” he said; “and what on earth would you do with yourself if I did? You have no money!”

“I could manage somehow.”

"I'll figure it out."

He took a swift turn up and down the room; then came and stood before her.

He quickly paced around the room, then came and stood in front of her.

“Understand,” he said, “once and for all, I won’t have you say this sort of thing. Go and get your hat on!”

“Listen,” he said, “let me make this clear: I won’t have you talking like that. Go put your hat on!”

She did not move.

She stayed still.

“I suppose,” said Soames, “you don’t want to miss Bosinney if he comes!”

“I guess,” said Soames, “you don’t want to miss Bosinney if he shows up!”

Irene got up slowly and left the room. She came down with her hat on.

Irene got up slowly and left the room. She came down wearing her hat.

They went out.

They went outside.

In the Park, the motley hour of mid-afternoon, when foreigners and other pathetic folk drive, thinking themselves to be in fashion, had passed; the right, the proper, hour had come, was nearly gone, before Soames and Irene seated themselves under the Achilles statue.

In the park, the chaotic time of mid-afternoon, when tourists and other unfortunate people strolled around, believing they were trendy, had passed; the right, the proper hour had arrived and was almost over by the time Soames and Irene settled down under the Achilles statue.

It was some time since he had enjoyed her company in the Park. That was one of the past delights of the first two seasons of his married life, when to feel himself the possessor of this gracious creature before all London had been his greatest, though secret, pride. How many afternoons had he not sat beside her, extremely neat, with light grey gloves and faint, supercilious smile, nodding to acquaintances, and now and again removing his hat.

It had been a while since he had enjoyed her company in the Park. That was one of the joys of the first two years of his marriage, when being seen with this lovely woman in front of all of London had been his greatest, though hidden, source of pride. How many afternoons had he spent sitting next to her, looking sharp in his light grey gloves and faintly smug smile, nodding at people he knew and occasionally taking off his hat?

His light grey gloves were still on his hands, and on his lips his smile sardonic, but where the feeling in his heart?

His light gray gloves were still on his hands, and a sardonic smile played on his lips, but where was the feeling in his heart?

The seats were emptying fast, but still he kept her there, silent and pale, as though to work out a secret punishment. Once or twice he made some comment, and she bent her head, or answered “Yes” with a tired smile.

The seats were clearing out quickly, but he still kept her there, quiet and pale, as if to impose a secret punishment. Once or twice, he said something, and she lowered her head or replied “Yes” with a weary smile.

Along the rails a man was walking so fast that people stared after him when he passed.

Along the tracks, a man was walking so quickly that people gawked as he went by.

“Look at that ass!” said Soames; “he must be mad to walk like that in this heat!”

“Look at that guy!” said Soames; “he must be crazy to walk like that in this heat!”

He turned; Irene had made a rapid movement.

He turned; Irene had moved quickly.

“Hallo!” he said: “it’s our friend the Buccaneer!”

“Hello!” he said, “it’s our friend the Buccaneer!”

And he sat still, with his sneering smile, conscious that Irene was sitting still, and smiling too.

And he sat there quietly, with his mocking smile, aware that Irene was also sitting still and smiling.

“Will she bow to him?” he thought.

“Will she submit to him?” he thought.

But she made no sign.

But she showed no sign.

Bosinney reached the end of the rails, and came walking back amongst the chairs, quartering his ground like a pointer. When he saw them he stopped dead, and raised his hat.

Bosinney reached the end of the tracks and walked back among the chairs, scanning the area like a hunting dog. When he saw them, he stopped in his tracks and raised his hat.

The smile never left Soames’s face; he also took off his hat.

The smile stayed on Soames’s face; he also removed his hat.

Bosinney came up, looking exhausted, like a man after hard physical exercise; the sweat stood in drops on his brow, and Soames’ smile seemed to say: “You’ve had a trying time, my friend.... What are you doing in the Park?” he asked. “We thought you despised such frivolity!”

Bosinney approached, looking worn out, like someone who had just finished a tough workout; sweat beaded on his forehead, and Soames’ smile seemed to say: “You’ve been through a lot, my friend.... What are you doing in the Park?” he asked. “We thought you looked down on such silliness!”

Bosinney did not seem to hear; he made his answer to Irene: “I’ve been round to your place; I hoped I should find you in.”

Bosinney didn’t seem to hear; he directed his response to Irene: “I went by your place; I was hoping to find you home.”

Somebody tapped Soames on the back, and spoke to him; and in the exchange of those platitudes over his shoulder, he missed her answer, and took a resolution.

Somebody tapped Soames on the back and spoke to him, and while he was caught up in that small talk over his shoulder, he missed her reply and made a decision.

“We’re just going in,” he said to Bosinney; “you’d better come back to dinner with us.” Into that invitation he put a strange bravado, a stranger pathos: “You, can’t deceive me,” his look and voice seemed saying, “but see—I trust you—I’m not afraid of you!”

“We’re just going in,” he said to Bosinney; “you should come back to dinner with us.” He infused that invitation with a strange confidence, an unexpected sadness: “You can’t fool me,” his look and voice seemed to say, “but look—I trust you—I’m not scared of you!”

They started back to Montpellier Square together, Irene between them. In the crowded streets Soames went on in front. He did not listen to their conversation; the strange resolution of trustfulness he had taken seemed to animate even his secret conduct. Like a gambler, he said to himself: “It’s a card I dare not throw away—I must play it for what it’s worth. I have not too many chances.”

They made their way back to Montpellier Square together, with Irene in between them. In the busy streets, Soames walked ahead. He didn’t pay attention to their conversation; the unusual sense of trust he had decided to adopt seemed to shape even his hidden actions. Like a gambler, he thought to himself: “It’s a card I can’t afford to discard—I need to play it for all it’s worth. I don’t have many chances.”

He dressed slowly, heard her leave her room and go downstairs, and, for full five minutes after, dawdled about in his dressing-room. Then he went down, purposely shutting the door loudly to show that he was coming. He found them standing by the hearth, perhaps talking, perhaps not; he could not say.

He got dressed slowly, heard her leave her room and go downstairs, and for a full five minutes afterward, he just hung around in his dressing room. Then he went down, deliberately shutting the door loudly to announce his arrival. He found them standing by the fireplace, maybe talking, maybe not; he couldn’t tell.

He played his part out in the farce, the long evening through—his manner to his guest more friendly than it had ever been before; and when at last Bosinney went, he said: “You must come again soon; Irene likes to have you to talk about the house!” Again his voice had the strange bravado and the stranger pathos; but his hand was cold as ice.

He acted his role in the comedy throughout the long evening—his attitude toward his guest friendlier than it had ever been. When Bosinney finally left, he said, “You have to come back soon; Irene enjoys talking about the house with you!” Once again, his voice carried an odd confidence mixed with a strange sadness, but his hand was icy cold.

Loyal to his resolution, he turned away from their parting, turned away from his wife as she stood under the hanging lamp to say good-night—away from the sight of her golden head shining so under the light, of her smiling mournful lips; away from the sight of Bosinney’s eyes looking at her, so like a dog’s looking at its master.

Sticking to his decision, he turned away from their farewell, away from his wife as she stood under the hanging lamp to say goodnight—away from the sight of her golden hair shining in the light, from her smiling yet sad lips; away from the sight of Bosinney’s eyes looking at her, similar to how a dog gazes at its master.

And he went to bed with the certainty that Bosinney was in love with his wife.

And he went to bed knowing for sure that Bosinney was in love with his wife.

The summer night was hot, so hot and still that through every opened window came in but hotter air. For long hours he lay listening to her breathing.

The summer night was hot, so hot and still that through every open window came in even warmer air. For hours, he lay there listening to her breathe.

She could sleep, but he must lie awake. And, lying awake, he hardened himself to play the part of the serene and trusting husband.

She could sleep, but he had to stay awake. And, while lying awake, he steeled himself to act like the calm and trusting husband.

In the small hours he slipped out of bed, and passing into his dressing-room, leaned by the open window.

In the early hours of the morning, he quietly got out of bed and, walking into his dressing room, leaned against the open window.

He could hardly breathe.

He could barely breathe.

A night four years ago came back to him—the night but one before his marriage; as hot and stifling as this.

A night four years ago came back to him—the night before his wedding; as hot and stuffy as this.

He remembered how he had lain in a long cane chair in the window of his sitting-room off Victoria Street. Down below in a side street a man had banged at a door, a woman had cried out; he remembered, as though it were now, the sound of the scuffle, the slam of the door, the dead silence that followed. And then the early water-cart, cleansing the reek of the streets, had approached through the strange-seeming, useless lamp-light; he seemed to hear again its rumble, nearer and nearer, till it passed and slowly died away.

He remembered how he had lounged in a long cane chair by the window of his living room off Victoria Street. Down below in a side street, a man had knocked on a door, and a woman had shouted; he recalled, as if it were happening now, the sound of the struggle, the slamming of the door, and the heavy silence that followed. Then the early water truck, washing away the stench of the streets, had rolled in through the odd, useless lamplight; he felt as if he could hear its rumble again, getting closer and closer, until it passed and gradually faded away.

He leaned far out of the dressing-room window over the little court below, and saw the first light spread. The outlines of dark walls and roofs were blurred for a moment, then came out sharper than before.

He leaned far out of the dressing-room window over the small courtyard below and watched as the first light spread. The shapes of the dark walls and roofs were fuzzy for a moment, then became clearer than before.

He remembered how that other night he had watched the lamps paling all the length of Victoria Street; how he had hurried on his clothes and gone down into the street, down past houses and squares, to the street where she was staying, and there had stood and looked at the front of the little house, as still and grey as the face of a dead man.

He recalled how on that other night, he had seen the lamps dimming along Victoria Street; how he had quickly put on his clothes and gone outside, past houses and parks, to the street where she was staying. There, he had stood and looked at the front of the little house, as still and gray as the face of a dead man.

And suddenly it shot through his mind; like a sick man’s fancy: What’s he doing?—that fellow who haunts me, who was here this evening, who’s in love with my wife—prowling out there, perhaps, looking for her as I know he was looking for her this afternoon; watching my house now, for all I can tell!

And suddenly it hit him like a sick person's daydream: What’s he doing?—that guy who keeps bothering me, who was here tonight, who’s in love with my wife—hanging around out there, maybe looking for her just like he was this afternoon; watching my house right now, for all I know!

He stole across the landing to the front of the house, stealthily drew aside a blind, and raised a window.

He quietly moved across the landing to the front of the house, stealthily pulled aside a blind, and opened a window.

The grey light clung about the trees of the square, as though Night, like a great downy moth, had brushed them with her wings. The lamps were still alight, all pale, but not a soul stirred—no living thing in sight.

The gray light hung around the trees in the square, as if Night, like a big fluffy moth, had brushed them with her wings. The lamps were still on, all dim, but not a single person moved—no living thing in sight.

Yet suddenly, very faint, far off in the deathly stillness, he heard a cry writhing, like the voice of some wandering soul barred out of heaven, and crying for its happiness. There it was again—again! Soames shut the window, shuddering.

Yet suddenly, very faint and far away in the deadly silence, he heard a cry twisting, like the voice of some lost soul locked out of heaven, pleading for its happiness. There it was again—again! Soames shut the window, shivering.

Then he thought: “Ah! it’s only the peacocks, across the water.”

Then he thought, "Ah! It's just the peacocks across the water."

CHAPTER XII
JUNE PAYS SOME CALLS

Jolyon stood in the narrow hall at Broadstairs, inhaling that odour of oilcloth and herrings which permeates all respectable seaside lodging-houses. On a chair—a shiny leather chair, displaying its horsehair through a hole in the top left-hand corner—stood a black despatch case. This he was filling with papers, with the Times, and a bottle of Eau-de Cologne. He had meetings that day of the “Globular Gold Concessions” and the “New Colliery Company, Limited,” to which he was going up, for he never missed a Board; to “miss a Board” would be one more piece of evidence that he was growing old, and this his jealous Forsyte spirit could not bear.

Jolyon stood in the narrow hallway at Broadstairs, taking in the smell of oilcloth and herring that filled all respectable seaside lodgings. On a chair—a shiny leather chair with a hole in the top left corner revealing the horsehair—sat a black dispatch case. He was filling it with papers, the Times, and a bottle of Eau-de-Cologne. He had meetings that day for the “Globular Gold Concessions” and the “New Colliery Company, Limited,” which he was heading to, as he never missed a Board meeting; missing one would only be another sign that he was getting older, and his jealous Forsyte spirit couldn’t handle that.

His eyes, as he filled that black despatch case, looked as if at any moment they might blaze up with anger. So gleams the eye of a schoolboy, baited by a ring of his companions; but he controls himself, deterred by the fearful odds against him. And old Jolyon controlled himself, keeping down, with his masterful restraint now slowly wearing out, the irritation fostered in him by the conditions of his life.

His eyes, as he packed that black dispatch case, seemed like they could burst into anger at any moment. They shone like a schoolboy's eye, provoked by a group of his friends; but he held himself back, stopped by the overwhelming odds against him. And old Jolyon held himself in check, suppressing, with his fading self-control, the irritation built up in him by the circumstances of his life.

He had received from his son an unpractical letter, in which by rambling generalities the boy seemed trying to get out of answering a plain question. “I’ve seen Bosinney,” he said; “he is not a criminal. The more I see of people the more I am convinced that they are never good or bad—merely comic, or pathetic. You probably don’t agree with me!”

He got an impractical letter from his son, where the kid seemed to be avoiding a straightforward question with a bunch of vague generalities. “I’ve met Bosinney,” he wrote; “he isn’t a criminal. The more I observe people, the more I’m convinced they aren’t truly good or bad—just either funny or sad. You probably don’t see it that way!”

Old Jolyon did not; he considered it cynical to so express oneself; he had not yet reached that point of old age when even Forsytes, bereft of those illusions and principles which they have cherished carefully for practical purposes but never believed in, bereft of all corporeal enjoyment, stricken to the very heart by having nothing left to hope for—break through the barriers of reserve and say things they would never have believed themselves capable of saying.

Old Jolyon didn't feel that way; he thought it was cynical to express oneself like that. He hadn't yet reached that stage of old age when even Forsytes, stripped of the illusions and principles they've held onto for practical reasons but never truly believed in, stripped of all physical enjoyment, deeply wounded by having nothing left to hope for—would break through their emotional barriers and say things they never thought they could say.

Perhaps he did not believe in “goodness” and “badness” any more than his son; but as he would have said: He didn’t know—couldn’t tell; there might be something in it; and why, by an unnecessary expression of disbelief, deprive yourself of possible advantage?

Perhaps he didn't believe in "goodness" and "badness" any more than his son did; but as he would have put it: He didn't know—couldn't say; there might be some truth to it; and why, by unnecessarily expressing disbelief, would you deprive yourself of a possible advantage?

Accustomed to spend his holidays among the mountains, though (like a true Forsyte) he had never attempted anything too adventurous or too foolhardy, he had been passionately fond of them. And when the wonderful view (mentioned in Baedeker—“fatiguing but repaying”.—was disclosed to him after the effort of the climb, he had doubtless felt the existence of some great, dignified principle crowning the chaotic strivings, the petty precipices, and ironic little dark chasms of life. This was as near to religion, perhaps, as his practical spirit had ever gone.

Accustomed to spending his holidays in the mountains, although (true to his Forsyte nature) he had never tried anything too adventurous or reckless, he had always loved them. And when the amazing view (noted in Baedeker as “fatiguing but rewarding”) revealed itself to him after the effort of the climb, he surely felt there was some great, dignified principle that crowned the chaotic struggles, the minor cliffs, and the ironic little dark chasms of life. This was probably as close to religion as his practical spirit had ever come.

But it was many years since he had been to the mountains. He had taken June there two seasons running, after his wife died, and had realized bitterly that his walking days were over.

But it had been many years since he had been to the mountains. He had taken June there for two consecutive seasons after his wife died and had come to the painful realization that his hiking days were over.

To that old mountain—given confidence in a supreme order of things he had long been a stranger.

To that old mountain—confident in a higher order of things, he had long felt like a stranger.

He knew himself to be old, yet he felt young; and this troubled him. It troubled and puzzled him, too, to think that he, who had always been so careful, should be father and grandfather to such as seemed born to disaster. He had nothing to say against Jo—who could say anything against the boy, an amiable chap?—but his position was deplorable, and this business of Jun’s nearly as bad. It seemed like a fatality, and a fatality was one of those things no man of his character could either understand or put up with.

He recognized that he was old, but he still felt young, and that bothered him. It also confused him to think that he, who had always been so careful, was now a father and grandfather to those who seemed destined for trouble. He had nothing negative to say about Jo—who could say anything bad about the kid, a nice guy?—but his situation was unfortunate, and Jun's situation was almost just as bad. It felt like a curse, and a curse was something no man of his character could either comprehend or tolerate.

In writing to his son he did not really hope that anything would come of it. Since the ball at Roger’s he had seen too clearly how the land lay—he could put two and two together quicker than most men—and, with the example of his own son before his eyes, knew better than any Forsyte of them all that the pale flame singes men’s wings whether they will or no.

In writing to his son, he didn’t really expect anything to come of it. Since the ball at Roger’s, he had seen the situation too clearly—he could connect the dots faster than most people—and, with his own son’s example right in front of him, understood better than any Forsyte that the pale flame burns men’s wings whether they like it or not.

In the days before Jun’s engagement, when she and Mrs. Soames were always together, he had seen enough of Irene to feel the spell she cast over men. She was not a flirt, not even a coquette—words dear to the heart of his generation, which loved to define things by a good, broad, inadequate word—but she was dangerous. He could not say why. Tell him of a quality innate in some women—a seductive power beyond their own control! He would but answer: “Humbug!” She was dangerous, and there was an end of it. He wanted to close his eyes to that affair. If it was, it was; he did not want to hear any more about it—he only wanted to save Jun’s position and her peace of mind. He still hoped she might once more become a comfort to himself.

In the time leading up to Jun’s engagement, when she and Mrs. Soames spent all their time together, he had seen enough of Irene to understand the charm she had over men. She wasn’t a flirt or even a tease—terms that were popular in his day, which loved to define things with broad, vague words—but she was a risk. He couldn’t explain why. If you told him it was a special quality found in some women—a seductive power they couldn’t control—he would just say, “That’s nonsense!” She was a risk, and that was that. He wanted to ignore that situation. If it was what it was, fine; he didn't want to hear any more about it—he only wanted to protect Jun’s reputation and her peace of mind. He still held out hope that she might once again bring him some comfort.

And so he had written. He got little enough out of the answer. As to what young Jolyon had made of the interview, there was practically only the queer sentence: “I gather that he’s in the stream.” The stream! What stream? What was this new-fangled way of talking?

And so he had written. He got very little out of the answer. As for what young Jolyon thought of the interview, there was almost nothing except the strange sentence: “I gather that he’s in the stream.” The stream! What stream? What was this newfangled way of talking?

He sighed, and folded the last of the papers under the flap of the bag; he knew well enough what was meant.

He sighed and tucked the last of the papers under the bag's flap; he understood it perfectly.

June came out of the dining-room, and helped him on with his summer coat. From her costume, and the expression of her little resolute face, he saw at once what was coming.

June stepped out of the dining room and helped him put on his summer coat. From her outfit and the look on her determined little face, he immediately realized what was happening.

“I’m going with you,” she said.

“I’m going with you,” she said.

“Nonsense, my dear; I go straight into the City. I can’t have you racketting about!”

“Nonsense, my dear; I’m heading straight into the City. I can’t have you running around!”

“I must see old Mrs. Smeech.”

“I need to see old Mrs. Smeech.”

“Oh, your precious ‘lame ducks’!” grumbled out old Jolyon. He did not believe her excuse, but ceased his opposition. There was no doing anything with that pertinacity of hers.

“Oh, your precious ‘lame ducks’!” grumbled old Jolyon. He didn't buy her excuse, but he stopped arguing. There was no reasoning with her stubbornness.

At Victoria he put her into the carriage which had been ordered for himself—a characteristic action, for he had no petty selfishnesses.

At Victoria, he helped her into the carriage that had been arranged for him—a typical move, as he wasn't the type to act selfishly.

“Now, don’t you go tiring yourself, my darling,” he said, and took a cab on into the city.

“Now, don’t wear yourself out, my dear,” he said, and took a cab into the city.

June went first to a back-street in Paddington, where Mrs. Smeech, her “lame duck,” lived—an aged person, connected with the charring interest; but after half an hour spent in hearing her habitually lamentable recital, and dragooning her into temporary comfort, she went on to Stanhope Gate. The great house was closed and dark.

June first went to a back street in Paddington, where Mrs. Smeech, her “lame duck,” lived—an old woman linked to the cleaning business. After spending half an hour listening to her usual sad stories and trying to cheer her up a bit, June moved on to Stanhope Gate. The big house was shut and dark.

She had decided to learn something at all costs. It was better to face the worst, and have it over. And this was her plan: To go first to Phil’s aunt, Mrs. Baynes, and, failing information there, to Irene herself. She had no clear notion of what she would gain by these visits.

She had made up her mind to learn something no matter what. It was better to confront the worst and get it over with. Here was her plan: first, she would go to Phil’s aunt, Mrs. Baynes, and if that didn't work out, she would go directly to Irene. She wasn't quite sure what she would achieve by making these visits.

At three o’clock she was in Lowndes Square. With a woman’s instinct when trouble is to be faced, she had put on her best frock, and went to the battle with a glance as courageous as old Jolyon’s itself. Her tremors had passed into eagerness.

At three o’clock, she was in Lowndes Square. Trusting her instinct when facing trouble, she wore her best dress and approached the challenge with a look just as brave as old Jolyon's. Her nervousness had turned into excitement.

Mrs. Baynes, Bosinney’s aunt (Louisa was her name), was in her kitchen when June was announced, organizing the cook, for she was an excellent housewife, and, as Baynes always said, there was “a lot in a good dinner.” He did his best work after dinner. It was Baynes who built that remarkably fine row of tall crimson houses in Kensington which compete with so many others for the title of “the ugliest in London.”

Mrs. Baynes, Bosinney’s aunt (her name was Louisa), was in her kitchen when June arrived, coordinating with the cook, because she was a great housewife, and as Baynes always said, there was “a lot in a good dinner.” He did his best work after dinner. It was Baynes who built that impressive row of tall crimson houses in Kensington that compete with so many others for the title of “the ugliest in London.”

On hearing Jun’s name, she went hurriedly to her bedroom, and, taking two large bracelets from a red morocco case in a locked drawer, put them on her white wrists—for she possessed in a remarkable degree that “sense of property,” which, as we know, is the touchstone of Forsyteism, and the foundation of good morality.

Upon hearing Jun's name, she rushed to her bedroom and, taking two large bracelets from a red leather case in a locked drawer, slipped them onto her pale wrists—she had a strong sense of ownership, which, as we know, is the benchmark of Forsyteism and the basis of good morality.

Her figure, of medium height and broad build, with a tendency to embonpoint, was reflected by the mirror of her whitewood wardrobe, in a gown made under her own organization, of one of those half-tints, reminiscent of the distempered walls of corridors in large hotels. She raised her hands to her hair, which she wore à la Princesse de Galles, and touched it here and there, settling it more firmly on her head, and her eyes were full of an unconscious realism, as though she were looking in the face one of life’s sordid facts, and making the best of it. In youth her cheeks had been of cream and roses, but they were mottled now by middle-age, and again that hard, ugly directness came into her eyes as she dabbed a powder-puff across her forehead. Putting the puff down, she stood quite still before the glass, arranging a smile over her high, important nose, her chin, (never large, and now growing smaller with the increase of her neck), her thin-lipped, down-drooping mouth. Quickly, not to lose the effect, she grasped her skirts strongly in both hands, and went downstairs.

Her figure, of average height and a broad build, tending toward fullness, was reflected in the mirror of her whitewood wardrobe, wearing a gown she had designed herself, in one of those muted colors reminiscent of the faded walls in hotel corridors. She raised her hands to her hair, styled like the Princess of Wales, adjusting it here and there to secure it more firmly on her head, and her eyes showed a hint of harsh reality, as if she were staring into the face of life’s harsh truths and trying to make the best of it. In her youth, her cheeks had been like cream and roses, but they were now speckled by middle age, and that stark, unattractive directness returned to her eyes as she dabbed a powder puff across her forehead. Setting the puff down, she stood still before the glass, arranging a smile over her high, prominent nose, her chin (which was never large and was now growing smaller along with her neck), and her thin, drooping mouth. Quickly, so as not to lose the effect, she grasped her skirts tightly in both hands and went downstairs.

She had been hoping for this visit for some time past. Whispers had reached her that things were not all right between her nephew and his fiancée. Neither of them had been near her for weeks. She had asked Phil to dinner many times; his invariable answer had been “Too busy.”

She had been looking forward to this visit for a while. She had heard rumors that things weren’t going well between her nephew and his fiancée. Neither of them had come to see her in weeks. She had invited Phil to dinner many times; his constant reply had been “Too busy.”

Her instinct was alarmed, and the instinct in such matters of this excellent woman was keen. She ought to have been a Forsyte; in young Jolyon’s sense of the word, she certainly had that privilege, and merits description as such.

Her instincts were on high alert, and this excellent woman's intuition was sharp in these matters. She should have been a Forsyte; in young Jolyon’s understanding of the term, she definitely had that right, and deserves to be described as such.

She had married off her three daughters in a way that people said was beyond their deserts, for they had the professional plainness only to be found, as a rule, among the female kind of the more legal callings. Her name was upon the committees of numberless charities connected with the Church-dances, theatricals, or bazaars—and she never lent her name unless sure beforehand that everything had been thoroughly organized.

She had arranged marriages for her three daughters that people claimed were beyond their worth, as they had the typical plainness usually found among women in more formal professions. Her name was on the committees of countless charities related to church events, theater performances, or bazaars—and she only lent her name when she was confident that everything had been properly organized.

She believed, as she often said, in putting things on a commercial basis; the proper function of the Church, of charity, indeed, of everything, was to strengthen the fabric of “Society.” Individual action, therefore, she considered immoral. Organization was the only thing, for by organization alone could you feel sure that you were getting a return for your money. Organization—and again, organization! And there is no doubt that she was what old Jolyon called her—“a ‘dab’ at that”—he went further, he called her “a humbug.”

She believed, as she often said, in putting things on a business basis; the main role of the Church, charity, and really everything, was to reinforce the structure of “Society.” She thought individual actions were immoral. Organization was the only way to go because only through organization could you be sure you were getting value for your money. Organization—and once more, organization! And there's no question that she was what old Jolyon referred to as “a ‘dab’ at that”—he went even further and called her “a humbug.”

The enterprises to which she lent her name were organized so admirably that by the time the takings were handed over, they were indeed skim milk divested of all cream of human kindness. But as she often justly remarked, sentiment was to be deprecated. She was, in fact, a little academic.

The businesses she associated her name with were so well-run that by the time profits were distributed, they were like skim milk stripped of all the cream of human compassion. But as she often pointed out, sentimentality was to be frowned upon. She was, in fact, somewhat of an intellectual.

This great and good woman, so highly thought of in ecclesiastical circles, was one of the principal priestesses in the temple of Forsyteism, keeping alive day and night a sacred flame to the God of Property, whose altar is inscribed with those inspiring words: “Nothing for nothing, and really remarkably little for sixpence.”

This amazing and respected woman, who was held in high regard in religious circles, was one of the main priestesses in the temple of Forsyteism, tending to a sacred flame for the God of Property day and night. The altar is engraved with the inspiring words: “Nothing for nothing, and actually very little for sixpence.”

When she entered a room it was felt that something substantial had come in, which was probably the reason of her popularity as a patroness. People liked something substantial when they had paid money for it; and they would look at her—surrounded by her staff in charity ballrooms, with her high nose and her broad, square figure, attired in an uniform covered with sequins—as though she were a general.

When she walked into a room, it was obvious that something significant had arrived, which was likely why she was so popular as a patron. People appreciated something substantial when they had spent money on it; they would gaze at her—surrounded by her team in charity ballrooms, with her proud nose and her wide, sturdy figure, dressed in a sequined uniform—as if she were a general.

The only thing against her was that she had not a double name. She was a power in upper middle-class society, with its hundred sets and circles, all intersecting on the common battlefield of charity functions, and on that battlefield brushing skirts so pleasantly with the skirts of Society with the capital “S.” She was a power in society with the smaller “s,” that larger, more significant, and more powerful body, where the commercially Christian institutions, maxims, and “principle,” which Mrs. Baynes embodied, were real life-blood, circulating freely, real business currency, not merely the sterilized imitation that flowed in the veins of smaller Society with the larger “S.” People who knew her felt her to be sound—a sound woman, who never gave herself away, nor anything else, if she could possibly help it.

The only thing against her was that she didn't have a double name. She was a force in upper middle-class society, with its numerous sets and circles, all intersecting on the common ground of charity events, where she mingled easily with the elite. She held influence in the lower-case "s" society, which was the larger, more meaningful, and more powerful group where the commercially Christian institutions, values, and "principles" that Mrs. Baynes represented were genuinely vital, circulating like real currency, not just a sanitized version that flowed through the veins of upper-case "S" Society. People who knew her considered her solid—a genuine woman who never revealed too much about herself or anything else if she could help it.

She had been on the worst sort of terms with Bosinney’s father, who had not infrequently made her the object of an unpardonable ridicule. She alluded to him now that he was gone as her “poor, dear, irreverend brother.”

She had had a terrible relationship with Bosinney’s father, who had often made her the target of unforgivable mockery. She referred to him now that he was gone as her “poor, dear, irreverent brother.”

She greeted June with the careful effusion of which she was a mistress, a little afraid of her as far as a woman of her eminence in the commercial and Christian world could be afraid—for so slight a girl June had a great dignity, the fearlessness of her eyes gave her that. And Mrs. Baynes, too, shrewdly recognized that behind the uncompromising frankness of Jun’s manner there was much of the Forsyte. If the girl had been merely frank and courageous, Mrs. Baynes would have thought her “cranky,” and despised her; if she had been merely a Forsyte, like Francie—let us say—she would have patronized her from sheer weight of metal; but June, small though she was—Mrs. Baynes habitually admired quantity—gave her an uneasy feeling; and she placed her in a chair opposite the light.

She greeted June with the careful warmth she was skilled at, a bit intimidated by her, as any woman of her standing in the business and Christian world might be—but June, though slight, had a strong presence; the fearlessness in her eyes conveyed that. Mrs. Baynes also astutely noticed that behind June's straightforwardness, there was a lot of the Forsyte attitude. If the girl had just been open and brave, Mrs. Baynes would have labeled her "quirky" and looked down on her; if she had been simply a Forsyte, like Francie, she would have condescended to her because of her status; but June, though small—Mrs. Baynes usually admired size—gave her a sense of unease, so she seated her in a chair facing the light.

There was another reason for her respect which Mrs. Baynes, too good a churchwoman to be worldly, would have been the last to admit—she often heard her husband describe old Jolyon as extremely well off, and was biassed towards his granddaughter for the soundest of all reasons. To-day she felt the emotion with which we read a novel describing a hero and an inheritance, nervously anxious lest, by some frightful lapse of the novelist, the young man should be left without it at the end.

There was another reason for her respect that Mrs. Baynes, too good of a churchwoman to be materialistic, would have been the last to acknowledge—she often heard her husband say that old Jolyon was very wealthy, and she was inclined to favor his granddaughter for the most understandable reason. Today, she felt the kind of tension we experience while reading a novel about a hero and an inheritance, anxiously worried that, due to some terrible oversight by the author, the young man would end up without it in the end.

Her manner was warm; she had never seen so clearly before how distinguished and desirable a girl this was. She asked after old Jolyon’s health. A wonderful man for his age; so upright, and young looking, and how old was he? Eighty-one! She would never have thought it! They were at the sea! Very nice for them; she supposed June heard from Phil every day? Her light grey eyes became more prominent as she asked this question; but the girl met the glance without flinching.

Her demeanor was friendly; she had never realized so clearly how impressive and appealing this girl was. She inquired about old Jolyon’s health. A remarkable man for his age; so principled and youthful-looking, and how old was he? Eighty-one! She would never have guessed it! They were at the beach! That must be nice for them; she assumed June heard from Phil every day? Her light grey eyes became more intense as she asked this question; but the girl met her gaze without flinching.

“No,” she said, “he never writes!”

“No,” she said, “he never writes!”

Mrs. Baynes’s eyes dropped; they had no intention of doing so, but they did. They recovered immediately.

Mrs. Baynes’s eyes fell; she hadn’t meant to do that, but they did. They quickly bounced back.

“Of course not. That’s Phil all over—he was always like that!”

“Of course not. That’s totally Phil—he was always like that!”

“Was he?” said June.

“Was he?” June asked.

The brevity of the answer caused Mrs. Baynes’s bright smile a moment’s hesitation; she disguised it by a quick movement, and spreading her skirts afresh, said: “Why, my dear—he’s quite the most harum-scarum person; one never pays the slightest attention to what he does!”

The shortness of the answer made Mrs. Baynes pause for a moment, but she quickly covered it up with a swift motion and adjusted her skirts again, saying: “Well, my dear—he’s definitely the most reckless person; nobody ever really pays any attention to what he does!”

The conviction came suddenly to June that she was wasting her time; even were she to put a question point-blank, she would never get anything out of this woman.

The realization hit June suddenly that she was wasting her time; even if she asked a question directly, she would never get anything out of this woman.

“Do you see him?” she asked, her face crimsoning.

“Do you see him?” she asked, her face turning red.

The perspiration broke out on Mrs. Baynes’ forehead beneath the powder.

The sweat formed on Mrs. Baynes' forehead under the makeup.

“Oh, yes! I don’t remember when he was here last—indeed, we haven’t seen much of him lately. He’s so busy with your cousin’s house; I’m told it’ll be finished directly. We must organize a little dinner to celebrate the event; do come and stay the night with us!”

“Oh, yes! I can't remember the last time he was here—honestly, we haven't seen much of him recently. He's been so busy with your cousin's house; I heard it will be finished soon. We should plan a little dinner to celebrate the occasion; please come and stay the night with us!”

“Thank you,” said June. Again she thought: “I’m only wasting my time. This woman will tell me nothing.”

“Thanks,” June said. Again she thought, “I’m just wasting my time. This woman isn’t going to tell me anything.”

She got up to go. A change came over Mrs. Baynes. She rose too; her lips twitched, she fidgeted her hands. Something was evidently very wrong, and she did not dare to ask this girl, who stood there, a slim, straight little figure, with her decided face, her set jaw, and resentful eyes. She was not accustomed to be afraid of asking questions—all organization was based on the asking of questions!

She stood up to leave. Something shifted in Mrs. Baynes. She got up as well; her lips quivered, and she fidgeted with her hands. Clearly, something was very off, and she didn’t have the courage to ask the girl, who stood there, a slim, upright figure with a determined face, a tight jaw, and defiant eyes. She wasn’t used to being afraid of asking questions—after all, every organization depended on asking questions!

But the issue was so grave that her nerve, normally strong, was fairly shaken; only that morning her husband had said: “Old Mr. Forsyte must be worth well over a hundred thousand pounds!”

But the issue was so serious that her confidence, usually strong, was definitely shaken; just that morning her husband had said, “Old Mr. Forsyte must be worth well over a hundred thousand pounds!”

And this girl stood there, holding out her hand—holding out her hand!

And this girl stood there, reaching out her hand—reaching out her hand!

The chance might be slipping away—she couldn’t tell—the chance of keeping her in the family, and yet she dared not speak.

The opportunity might be fading—she wasn't sure—the chance to keep her in the family, and yet she didn't dare to say anything.

Her eyes followed June to the door.

Her eyes tracked June as she went to the door.

It closed.

It’s closed.

Then with an exclamation Mrs. Baynes ran forward, wobbling her bulky frame from side to side, and opened it again.

Then with a shout, Mrs. Baynes rushed forward, swaying her heavy body from side to side, and opened it again.

Too late! She heard the front door click, and stood still, an expression of real anger and mortification on her face.

Too late! She heard the front door click and stood still, a look of real anger and embarrassment on her face.

June went along the Square with her bird-like quickness. She detested that woman now whom in happier days she had been accustomed to think so kind. Was she always to be put off thus, and forced to undergo this torturing suspense?

June moved through the Square with her quick, bird-like grace. She now hated that woman whom she used to think so kind during happier times. Was she always going to be sidelined like this, forced to endure this agonizing uncertainty?

She would go to Phil himself, and ask him what he meant. She had the right to know. She hurried on down Sloane Street till she came to Bosinney’s number. Passing the swing-door at the bottom, she ran up the stairs, her heart thumping painfully.

She would go straight to Phil and ask him what he meant. She deserved to know. She rushed down Sloane Street until she reached Bosinney’s place. After passing through the swing door at the bottom, she dashed up the stairs, her heart pounding painfully.

At the top of the third flight she paused for breath, and holding on to the bannisters, stood listening. No sound came from above.

At the top of the third flight, she paused to catch her breath, holding on to the handrails as she listened. There was no sound coming from above.

With a very white face she mounted the last flight. She saw the door, with his name on the plate. And the resolution that had brought her so far evaporated.

With a very pale face, she climbed the final stairs. She saw the door, with his name on the plate. And the determination that had carried her this far disappeared.

The full meaning of her conduct came to her. She felt hot all over; the palms of her hands were moist beneath the thin silk covering of her gloves.

The full meaning of her actions hit her. She felt warm all over; the palms of her hands were sweaty under the thin silk of her gloves.

She drew back to the stairs, but did not descend. Leaning against the rail she tried to get rid of a feeling of being choked; and she gazed at the door with a sort of dreadful courage. No! she refused to go down. Did it matter what people thought of her? They would never know! No one would help her if she did not help herself! She would go through with it.

She stepped back to the stairs but didn’t go down. Leaning against the railing, she tried to shake off the feeling of being suffocated; she stared at the door with a mix of fear and determination. No! She wouldn’t go down. Did it matter what others thought of her? They would never know! No one would help her if she didn’t help herself! She would see it through.

Forcing herself, therefore, to leave the support of the wall, she rang the bell. The door did not open, and all her shame and fear suddenly abandoned her; she rang again and again, as though in spite of its emptiness she could drag some response out of that closed room, some recompense for the shame and fear that visit had cost her. It did not open; she left off ringing, and, sitting down at the top of the stairs, buried her face in her hands.

Forcing herself to step away from the wall, she rang the bell. The door didn’t open, and all her shame and fear suddenly faded away; she rang again and again, as if she could pull some kind of response out of that empty room, some kind of payoff for the shame and fear that this visit had brought her. But it didn’t open; she stopped ringing, and sitting down at the top of the stairs, buried her face in her hands.

Presently she stole down, out into the air. She felt as though she had passed through a bad illness, and had no desire now but to get home as quickly as she could. The people she met seemed to know where she had been, what she had been doing; and suddenly—over on the opposite side, going towards his rooms from the direction of Montpellier Square—she saw Bosinney himself.

Currently, she slipped outside into the fresh air. She felt like she had just recovered from a bad illness and only wanted to get home as fast as possible. The people she encountered seemed to know where she had been and what she had been up to; and suddenly—across the street, heading to his place from the direction of Montpellier Square—she spotted Bosinney himself.

She made a movement to cross into the traffic. Their eyes met, and he raised his hat. An omnibus passed, obscuring her view; then, from the edge of the pavement, through a gap in the traffic, she saw him walking on.

She moved to step into the street. Their eyes connected, and he tipped his hat. A bus passed by, blocking her view; then, from the edge of the sidewalk, through a break in the traffic, she saw him continuing on.

And June stood motionless, looking after him.

And June stood still, watching him leave.

CHAPTER XIII
PERFECTION OF THE HOUSE

“One mockturtle, clear; one oxtail; two glasses of port.”

“One mock turtle soup, please; one oxtail soup; two glasses of port wine.”

In the upper room at French’s, where a Forsyte could still get heavy English food, James and his son were sitting down to lunch.

In the upper room at French’s, where a Forsyte could still enjoy hearty English food, James and his son were sitting down for lunch.

Of all eating-places James liked best to come here; there was something unpretentious, well-flavoured, and filling about it, and though he had been to a certain extent corrupted by the necessity for being fashionable, and the trend of habits keeping pace with an income that would increase, he still hankered in quiet City moments after the tasty fleshpots of his earlier days. Here you were served by hairy English waiters in aprons; there was sawdust on the floor, and three round gilt looking-glasses hung just above the line of sight. They had only recently done away with the cubicles, too, in which you could have your chop, prime chump, with a floury-potato, without seeing your neighbours, like a gentleman.

Of all the places to eat, James liked coming here the most; there was something simple, flavorful, and satisfying about it. Even though he had been somewhat swayed by the need to be fashionable and the habits that came with an income that would grow, he still longed for the delicious meals of his earlier days during quiet moments in the City. Here, you were served by burly English waiters in aprons; there was sawdust on the floor, and three round gold mirrors hung just above eye level. They had only recently removed the cubicles where you could enjoy your chop, prime chump, with a fluffy potato, without seeing your neighbors, like a gentleman.

He tucked the top corner of his napkin behind the third button of his waistcoat, a practice he had been obliged to abandon years ago in the West End. He felt that he should relish his soup—the entire morning had been given to winding up the estate of an old friend.

He tucked the top corner of his napkin behind the third button of his waistcoat, a habit he had to give up years ago in the West End. He felt he should enjoy his soup—the whole morning had been spent finalizing the affairs of an old friend.

After filling his mouth with household bread, stale, he at once began: “How are you going down to Robin Hill? You going to take Irene? You’d better take her. I should think there’ll be a lot that’ll want seeing to.”

After stuffing his mouth with some old bread, he immediately started: “How are you getting to Robin Hill? Are you taking Irene? You should take her. I bet there’ll be a lot that’ll need attention.”

Without looking up, Soames answered: “She won’t go.”

Without looking up, Soames replied, “She’s not going to leave.”

“Won’t go? What’s the meaning of that? She’s going to live in the house, isn’t she?”

“Won’t go? What does that even mean? She’s going to live in the house, right?”

Soames made no reply.

Soames didn't respond.

“I don’t know what’s coming to women nowadays,” mumbled James; “I never used to have any trouble with them. She’s had too much liberty. She’s spoiled....”

"I don't understand what's happening with women these days," mumbled James. "I never used to have any issues with them. She's had too much freedom. She's spoiled..."

Soames lifted his eyes: “I won’t have anything said against her,” he said unexpectedly.

Soames looked up: “I won't let anyone say anything bad about her,” he said out of the blue.

The silence was only broken now by the supping of James’s soup.

The silence was now only interrupted by the sound of James eating his soup.

The waiter brought the two glasses of port, but Soames stopped him.

The waiter brought over the two glasses of port, but Soames held him up.

“That’s not the way to serve port,” he said; “take them away, and bring the bottle.”

"That's not how you serve port," he said. "Take those away and bring the bottle."

Rousing himself from his reverie over the soup, James took one of his rapid shifting surveys of surrounding facts.

Rousing himself from his thoughts about the soup, James quickly glanced around to take in what was happening around him.

“Your mother’s in bed,” he said; “you can have the carriage to take you down. I should think Irene’d like the drive. This young Bosinney’ll be there, I suppose, to show you over.”

“Your mom’s in bed,” he said; “you can take the carriage to go down. I bet Irene would enjoy the ride. I assume this young Bosinney will be there to show you around.”

Soames nodded.

Soames nodded.

“I should like to go and see for myself what sort of a job he’s made finishing off,” pursued James. “I’ll just drive round and pick you both up.”

“I want to go check out what kind of job he’s done finishing up,” James continued. “I’ll just drive around and pick you both up.”

“I am going down by train,” replied Soames. “If you like to drive round and see, Irene might go with you, I can’t tell.”

“I’m taking the train,” Soames replied. “If you want to drive around and check it out, Irene might join you, but I can't say for sure.”

He signed to the waiter to bring the bill, which James paid.

He signaled the waiter to bring the bill, which James paid.

They parted at St. Paul’s, Soames branching off to the station, James taking his omnibus westwards.

They separated at St. Paul’s, Soames going off to the train station, while James took his bus west.

He had secured the corner seat next the conductor, where his long legs made it difficult for anyone to get in, and at all who passed him he looked resentfully, as if they had no business to be using up his air.

He had claimed the corner seat next to the conductor, where his long legs made it hard for anyone to get through, and he gave a resentful look to everyone who passed by, as if they had no right to be taking up his space.

He intended to take an opportunity this afternoon of speaking to Irene. A word in time saved nine; and now that she was going to live in the country there was a chance for her to turn over a new leaf! He could see that Soames wouldn’t stand very much more of her goings on!

He planned to take a moment this afternoon to talk to Irene. A timely word can prevent a lot of trouble, and now that she was going to live in the countryside, there was a chance for her to make a fresh start! He could tell that Soames wouldn’t put up with her antics much longer!

It did not occur to him to define what he meant by her “goings on”. the expression was wide, vague, and suited to a Forsyte. And James had more than his common share of courage after lunch.

It never crossed his mind to clarify what he meant by her "goings on." The term was broad, unclear, and typical of a Forsyte. And James had more than his usual amount of courage after lunch.

On reaching home, he ordered out the barouche, with special instructions that the groom was to go too. He wished to be kind to her, and to give her every chance.

On getting home, he had the carriage brought out, making sure to tell the groom to come along too. He wanted to be nice to her and give her every opportunity.

When the door of No.62 was opened he could distinctly hear her singing, and said so at once, to prevent any chance of being denied entrance.

When the door of No.62 was opened, he could clearly hear her singing and mentioned it immediately to avoid any chance of being denied entry.

Yes, Mrs. Soames was in, but the maid did not know if she was seeing people.

Yes, Mrs. Soames was in, but the maid didn’t know if she was meeting with anyone.

James, moving with the rapidity that ever astonished the observers of his long figure and absorbed expression, went forthwith into the drawing-room without permitting this to be ascertained. He found Irene seated at the piano with her hands arrested on the keys, evidently listening to the voices in the hall. She greeted him without smiling.

James, moving with the speed that always amazed those watching his tall figure and focused expression, walked straight into the drawing room without letting anyone see him. He found Irene sitting at the piano with her hands paused on the keys, clearly listening to the voices in the hallway. She greeted him without a smile.

“Your mother-in-law’s in bed,” he began, hoping at once to enlist her sympathy. “I’ve got the carriage here. Now, be a good girl, and put on your hat and come with me for a drive. It’ll do you good!”

“Your mother-in-law’s in bed,” he started, hoping immediately to gain her sympathy. “I’ve got the carriage waiting. Now, be a good girl and put on your hat so we can go for a drive. It'll be good for you!”

Irene looked at him as though about to refuse, but, seeming to change her mind, went upstairs, and came down again with her hat on.

Irene glanced at him as if she was about to say no, but then she seemed to reconsider, went upstairs, and came back down wearing her hat.

“Where are you going to take me?” she asked.

“Where are you taking me?” she asked.

“We’ll just go down to Robin Hill,” said James, spluttering out his words very quick; “the horses want exercise, and I should like to see what they’ve been doing down there.”

“We’ll just go down to Robin Hill,” James said, quickly sputtering out his words, “the horses need some exercise, and I’d like to see what they’ve been up to down there.”

Irene hung back, but again changed her mind, and went out to the carriage, James brooding over her closely, to make quite sure.

Irene hesitated, but then changed her mind again and stepped out to the carriage, with James watching her intently to make sure.

It was not before he had got her more than half way that he began: “Soames is very fond of you—he won’t have anything said against you; why don’t you show him more affection?”

It wasn’t until he had gotten her more than halfway that he started: “Soames really cares about you—he won’t let anyone say anything bad about you; why don’t you show him more love?”

Irene flushed, and said in a low voice: “I can’t show what I haven’t got.”

Irene blushed and said quietly, “I can’t show what I don’t have.”

James looked at her sharply; he felt that now he had her in his own carriage, with his own horses and servants, he was really in command of the situation. She could not put him off; nor would she make a scene in public.

James looked at her intently; he felt that now that he had her in his own carriage, with his own horses and staff, he was truly in control of the situation. She couldn't dismiss him; nor would she create a scene in public.

“I can’t think what you’re about,” he said. “He’s a very good husband!”

“I can’t figure out what you’re talking about,” he said. “He’s a really great husband!”

Irene’s answer was so low as to be almost inaudible among the sounds of traffic. He caught the words: “You are not married to him!”

Irene’s response was so quiet that it was nearly drowned out by the sounds of traffic. He heard her say, “You’re not married to him!”

“What’s that got to do with it? He’s given you everything you want. He’s always ready to take you anywhere, and now he’s built you this house in the country. It’s not as if you had anything of your own.”

“What does that have to do with anything? He’s given you everything you want. He’s always willing to take you anywhere, and now he’s built you this house in the country. It’s not like you had anything of your own.”

“No.”

“No.”

Again James looked at her; he could not make out the expression on her face. She looked almost as if she were going to cry, and yet....

Again, James looked at her; he couldn't figure out the expression on her face. She looked like she might cry, and yet...

“I’m sure,” he muttered hastily, “we’ve all tried to be kind to you.”

“I’m sure,” he said quickly, “we’ve all tried to be nice to you.”

Irene’s lips quivered; to his dismay James saw a tear steal down her cheek. He felt a choke rise in his own throat.

Irene's lips trembled; to his horror, James saw a tear trickle down her cheek. He felt a lump rise in his own throat.

“We’re all fond of you,” he said, “if you’d only”—he was going to say, “behave yourself,” but changed it to—“if you’d only be more of a wife to him.”

“We all care about you,” he said, “if you’d only”—he was going to say, “act right,” but changed it to—“if you’d only be more of a partner to him.”

Irene did not answer, and James, too, ceased speaking. There was something in her silence which disconcerted him; it was not the silence of obstinacy, rather that of acquiescence in all that he could find to say. And yet he felt as if he had not had the last word. He could not understand this.

Irene didn't respond, and James stopped talking as well. There was something in her silence that threw him off; it wasn't the silence of stubbornness, but more like she agreed with everything he said. Still, he felt like he hadn't fully expressed himself. He couldn't figure this out.

He was unable, however, to long keep silence.

He couldn't stay silent for long, though.

“I suppose that young Bosinney,” he said, “will be getting married to June now?”

“I guess young Bosinney is getting married to June now?”

Irene’s face changed. “I don’t know,” she said; “you should ask her.”

Irene’s expression shifted. “I don’t know,” she said; “you should ask her.”

“Does she write to you?”

“Does she text you?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“How’s that?” said James. “I thought you and she were such great friends.”

“How’s that?” James asked. “I thought you and she were really good friends.”

Irene turned on him. “Again,” she said, “you should ask her!

Irene faced him. “Again,” she said, “you should ask her!

“Well,” flustered James, frightened by her look, “it’s very odd that I can’t get a plain answer to a plain question, but there it is.”

“Well,” stammered James, intimidated by her expression, “it’s really strange that I can’t get a straightforward answer to a straightforward question, but that’s just how it is.”

He sat ruminating over his rebuff, and burst out at last:

He sat thinking about his rejection and finally exclaimed:

“Well, I’ve warned you. You won’t look ahead. Soames he doesn’t say much, but I can see he won’t stand a great deal more of this sort of thing. You’ll have nobody but yourself to blame, and, what’s more, you’ll get no sympathy from anybody.”

“Well, I’ve warned you. You won’t look ahead. Soames doesn’t say much, but I can tell he won’t tolerate much more of this. You’ll only have yourself to blame, and, what’s more, you won’t get any sympathy from anyone.”

Irene bent her head with a little smiling bow. “I am very much obliged to you.”

Irene tilted her head slightly with a small, smiling nod. “I really appreciate it.”

James did not know what on earth to answer.

James didn't know what to say.

The bright hot morning had changed slowly to a grey, oppressive afternoon; a heavy bank of clouds, with the yellow tinge of coming thunder, had risen in the south, and was creeping up.

The bright, hot morning had gradually turned into a gray, oppressive afternoon; a thick bank of clouds, tinged with yellow from the approaching thunder, had risen in the south and was moving in.

The branches of the trees dropped motionless across the road without the smallest stir of foliage. A faint odour of glue from the heated horses clung in the thick air; the coachman and groom, rigid and unbending, exchanged stealthy murmurs on the box, without ever turning their heads.

The tree branches hung still over the road without the slightest movement of leaves. A faint smell of glue from the warmed horses lingered in the heavy air; the driver and stablehand, tense and stiff, shared quiet whispers on the carriage seat, without ever looking around.

To James’ great relief they reached the house at last; the silence and impenetrability of this woman by his side, whom he had always thought so soft and mild, alarmed him.

To James' great relief, they finally reached the house; the silence and unapproachability of the woman beside him, whom he had always thought of as so gentle and kind, worried him.

The carriage put them down at the door, and they entered.

The carriage dropped them off at the door, and they went inside.

The hall was cool, and so still that it was like passing into a tomb; a shudder ran down James’s spine. He quickly lifted the heavy leather curtains between the columns into the inner court.

The hall was cool and so quiet that it felt like stepping into a tomb; a shiver went down James's spine. He quickly lifted the heavy leather curtains between the columns into the inner courtyard.

He could not restrain an exclamation of approval.

He couldn't hold back a shout of approval.

The decoration was really in excellent taste. The dull ruby tiles that extended from the foot of the walls to the verge of a circular clump of tall iris plants, surrounding in turn a sunken basin of white marble filled with water, were obviously of the best quality. He admired extremely the purple leather curtains drawn along one entire side, framing a huge white-tiled stove. The central partitions of the skylight had been slid back, and the warm air from outside penetrated into the very heart of the house.

The decor was truly in great taste. The dark ruby tiles stretched from the bottom of the walls to the edge of a round group of tall iris plants, which in turn surrounded a sunken basin of white marble filled with water, clearly made of the best quality. He really admired the purple leather curtains drawn along one entire side, framing a big white-tiled stove. The central sections of the skylight had been pushed back, and the warm air from outside flowed into the very heart of the house.

He stood, his hands behind him, his head bent back on his high, narrow shoulders, spying the tracery on the columns and the pattern of the frieze which ran round the ivory-coloured walls under the gallery. Evidently, no pains had been spared. It was quite the house of a gentleman. He went up to the curtains, and, having discovered how they were worked, drew them asunder and disclosed the picture-gallery, ending in a great window taking up the whole end of the room. It had a black oak floor, and its walls, again, were of ivory white. He went on throwing open doors, and peeping in. Everything was in apple-pie order, ready for immediate occupation.

He stood with his hands behind him and his head tilted back on his slim shoulders, checking out the designs on the columns and the pattern of the frieze that went around the ivory-colored walls under the gallery. Clearly, no effort had been spared. It was definitely a gentleman's house. He walked over to the curtains, figured out how they worked, pulled them apart, and revealed the picture gallery, which ended at a huge window that took up the entire end of the room. It had a black oak floor, and the walls were, once again, ivory white. He continued opening doors and peeking inside. Everything was meticulously arranged, ready for immediate move-in.

He turned round at last to speak to Irene, and saw her standing over in the garden entrance, with her husband and Bosinney.

He finally turned around to talk to Irene and saw her standing at the entrance of the garden with her husband and Bosinney.

Though not remarkable for sensibility, James felt at once that something was wrong. He went up to them, and, vaguely alarmed, ignorant of the nature of the trouble, made an attempt to smooth things over.

Though not particularly sensitive, James immediately sensed that something was off. He approached them, feeling a vague sense of alarm and unsure of what the problem was, and tried to ease the tension.

“How are you, Mr. Bosinney?” he said, holding out his hand. “You’ve been spending money pretty freely down here, I should say!”

“How are you, Mr. Bosinney?” he said, extending his hand. “I’d say you’ve been spending money pretty freely down here!”

Soames turned his back, and walked away.

Soames turned away and walked off.

James looked from Bosinney’s frowning face to Irene, and, in his agitation, spoke his thoughts aloud: “Well, I can’t tell what’s the matter. Nobody tells me anything!” And, making off after his son, he heard Bosinney’s short laugh, and his “Well, thank God! You look so....” Most unfortunately he lost the rest.

James glanced from Bosinney’s scowling face to Irene and, feeling agitated, voiced his thoughts: “I really don’t know what’s going on. No one tells me anything!” Then, rushing after his son, he caught Bosinney’s brief laugh and his “Well, thank God! You look so....” Unfortunately, he missed the rest.

What had happened? He glanced back. Irene was very close to the architect, and her face not like the face he knew of her. He hastened up to his son.

What had happened? He looked back. Irene was really close to the architect, and her face didn’t look like the one he was familiar with. He rushed over to his son.

Soames was pacing the picture-gallery.

Soames was pacing the gallery.

“What’s the matter?” said James. “What’s all this?”

"What's going on?" James asked. "What's all this?"

Soames looked at him with his supercilious calm unbroken, but James knew well enough that he was violently angry.

Soames looked at him with his unruffled arrogance, but James knew all too well that he was extremely angry.

“Our friend,” he said, “has exceeded his instructions again, that’s all. So much the worse for him this time.”

“Our friend,” he said, “has gone beyond his instructions again, that’s all. Too bad for him this time.”

He turned round and walked back towards the door. James followed hurriedly, edging himself in front. He saw Irene take her finger from before her lips, heard her say something in her ordinary voice, and began to speak before he reached them.

He turned around and walked back toward the door. James quickly followed, pushing himself in front. He saw Irene take her finger away from her lips, heard her say something in her normal voice, and started to speak before he reached them.

“There’s a storm coming on. We’d better get home. We can’t take you, I suppose, Mr. Bosinney? No, I suppose not. Then, good-bye!” He held out his hand. Bosinney did not take it, but, turning with a laugh, said:

“There’s a storm coming. We should head home. I assume we can’t take you with us, Mr. Bosinney? No, I guess not. Well, take care!” He extended his hand. Bosinney didn’t take it, but, turning with a laugh, said:

“Good-bye, Mr. Forsyte. Don’t get caught in the storm!” and walked away.

“Goodbye, Mr. Forsyte. Don’t get caught in the storm!” and walked away.

“Well,” began James, “I don’t know....”

“Well,” started James, “I don’t know....”

But the sight of Irene’s face stopped him. Taking hold of his daughter-in-law by the elbow, he escorted her towards the carriage. He felt certain, quite certain, they had been making some appointment or other....

But the sight of Irene’s face made him pause. Grabbing his daughter-in-law by the elbow, he guided her toward the carriage. He was sure, absolutely sure, they had been arranging some kind of appointment...

Nothing in this world is more sure to upset a Forsyte than the discovery that something on which he has stipulated to spend a certain sum has cost more. And this is reasonable, for upon the accuracy of his estimates the whole policy of his life is ordered. If he cannot rely on definite values of property, his compass is amiss; he is adrift upon bitter waters without a helm.

Nothing is more likely to upset a Forsyte than finding out that something he agreed to spend a certain amount on has actually cost more. This makes sense because the accuracy of his estimates shapes his entire life's approach. If he can't depend on clear property values, his direction is off; he's lost on rough waters without a steering wheel.

After writing to Bosinney in the terms that have already been chronicled, Soames had dismissed the cost of the house from his mind. He believed that he had made the matter of the final cost so very plain that the possibility of its being again exceeded had really never entered his head. On hearing from Bosinney that his limit of twelve thousand pounds would be exceeded by something like four hundred, he had grown white with anger. His original estimate of the cost of the house completed had been ten thousand pounds, and he had often blamed himself severely for allowing himself to be led into repeated excesses. Over this last expenditure, however, Bosinney had put himself completely in the wrong. How on earth a fellow could make such an ass of himself Soames could not conceive; but he had done so, and all the rancour and hidden jealousy that had been burning against him for so long was now focussed in rage at this crowning piece of extravagance. The attitude of the confident and friendly husband was gone. To preserve property—his wife—he had assumed it, to preserve property of another kind he lost it now.

After writing to Bosinney as previously detailed, Soames had pushed the cost of the house out of his mind. He thought he had made the final cost very clear, so the idea that it could exceed that amount had never really crossed his mind. When Bosinney informed him that his limit of twelve thousand pounds would be surpassed by around four hundred, he turned pale with anger. His initial estimate for the completed house was ten thousand pounds, and he had often been hard on himself for allowing those extra costs to pile up. However, with this last expense, Bosinney had completely messed up. Soames couldn't understand how someone could be so foolish, but Bosinney managed it, and all the resentment and jealousy that had been simmering against him for so long now focused into rage over this outrageous spending. The confident and friendly husband he had been was gone. To protect his property—his wife—he had acted that way, but now he lost that property for another reason.

“Ah!” he had said to Bosinney when he could speak, “and I suppose you’re perfectly contented with yourself. But I may as well tell you that you’ve altogether mistaken your man!”

“Ah!” he said to Bosinney when he could talk, “and I guess you’re completely satisfied with yourself. But I should let you know that you’ve totally misjudged your man!”

What he meant by those words he did not quite know at the time, but after dinner he looked up the correspondence between himself and Bosinney to make quite sure. There could be no two opinions about it—the fellow had made himself liable for that extra four hundred, or, at all events, for three hundred and fifty of it, and he would have to make it good.

What he meant by those words he wasn't entirely sure at the time, but after dinner, he checked the communication between himself and Bosinney to confirm. There was no doubt about it—the guy had made himself responsible for that extra four hundred, or at least for three hundred and fifty of it, and he would have to cover it.

He was looking at his wife’s face when he came to this conclusion. Seated in her usual seat on the sofa, she was altering the lace on a collar. She had not once spoken to him all the evening.

He was looking at his wife’s face when he reached this conclusion. Sitting in her usual spot on the sofa, she was adjusting the lace on a collar. She hadn't spoken to him at all that evening.

He went up to the mantelpiece, and contemplating his face in the mirror said: “Your friend the Buccaneer has made a fool of himself; he will have to pay for it!”

He walked over to the mantelpiece, and looking at his reflection in the mirror said, “Your friend the Buccaneer has really messed up; he's going to have to face the consequences!”

She looked at him scornfully, and answered: “I don’t know what you are talking about!”

She glared at him and said, “I have no idea what you’re talking about!”

“You soon will. A mere trifle, quite beneath your contempt—four hundred pounds.”

“You'll see soon enough. It's just a small amount, completely beneath your notice—four hundred pounds.”

“Do you mean that you are going to make him pay that towards this hateful, house?”

“Are you saying that you're going to make him pay that for this awful house?”

“I do.”

“I do.”

“And you know he’s got nothing?”

“And you know he has nothing?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Then you are meaner than I thought you.”

“Then you're nastier than I thought.”

Soames turned from the mirror, and unconsciously taking a china cup from the mantelpiece, clasped his hands around it as though praying. He saw her bosom rise and fall, her eyes darkening with anger, and taking no notice of the taunt, he asked quietly:

Soames turned away from the mirror and, without thinking, picked up a china cup from the mantelpiece, holding it in his hands like he was praying. He noticed her chest rise and fall, her eyes darkening with anger, and ignoring the taunt, he asked quietly:

“Are you carrying on a flirtation with Bosinney?”

"Are you flirting with Bosinney?"

“No, I am not!”

“Nope, I’m not!”

Her eyes met his, and he looked away. He neither believed nor disbelieved her, but he knew that he had made a mistake in asking; he never had known, never would know, what she was thinking. The sight of her inscrutable face, the thought of all the hundreds of evenings he had seen her sitting there like that soft and passive, but unreadable, unknown, enraged him beyond measure.

Her eyes locked onto his, and he turned away. He didn’t quite believe her or doubt her, but he realized he had messed up by asking; he had never understood her and never would. The sight of her mysterious face, along with the memories of countless evenings he had watched her sitting there, soft and still but impossible to read, filled him with immense frustration.

“I believe you are made of stone,” he said, clenching his fingers so hard that he broke the fragile cup. The pieces fell into the grate. And Irene smiled.

“I think you’re made of stone,” he said, gripping his fingers so tightly that he shattered the delicate cup. The shards tumbled into the fireplace. And Irene smiled.

“You seem to forget,” she said, “that cup is not!”

“You seem to forget,” she said, “that cup isn't!”

Soames gripped her arm. “A good beating,” he said, “is the only thing that would bring you to your senses,” but turning on his heel, he left the room.

Soames grabbed her arm. “A good beating,” he said, “is the only thing that would make you see reason,” but then he turned on his heel and walked out of the room.

CHAPTER XIV
SOAMES SITS ON THE STAIRS

Soames went up-stairs that night with the feeling that he had gone too far. He was prepared to offer excuses for his words.

Soames went upstairs that night with the feeling that he had gone too far. He was ready to make excuses for his words.

He turned out the gas still burning in the passage outside their room. Pausing, with his hand on the knob of the door, he tried to shape his apology, for he had no intention of letting her see that he was nervous.

He turned off the gas that was still burning in the hallway outside their room. Pausing with his hand on the doorknob, he tried to formulate his apology, as he didn’t want her to see that he was nervous.

But the door did not open, nor when he pulled it and turned the handle firmly. She must have locked it for some reason, and forgotten.

But the door didn't open, even when he pulled on it and turned the handle firmly. She must have locked it for some reason and then forgotten.

Entering his dressing-room, where the gas was also lighted and burning low, he went quickly to the other door. That too was locked. Then he noticed that the camp bed which he occasionally used was prepared, and his sleeping-suit laid out upon it. He put his hand up to his forehead, and brought it away wet. It dawned on him that he was barred out.

Entering his dressing room, where the gas was lit and burning low, he quickly moved to the other door. That one was locked too. Then he noticed that the camp bed he sometimes used was set up, with his sleeping suit laid out on it. He put his hand to his forehead and pulled it away wet. It hit him that he was locked out.

He went back to the door, and rattling the handle stealthily, called: “Unlock the door, do you hear? Unlock the door!”

He went back to the door, and quietly shaking the handle, shouted: “Unlock the door, can you hear me? Unlock the door!”

There was a faint rustling, but no answer.

There was a soft rustling sound, but no response.

“Do you hear? Let me in at once—I insist on being let in!”

“Do you hear me? Let me in right now—I demand to be let in!”

He could catch the sound of her breathing close to the door, like the breathing of a creature threatened by danger.

He could hear her breathing near the door, like the breath of a creature sensing danger.

There was something terrifying in this inexorable silence, in the impossibility of getting at her. He went back to the other door, and putting his whole weight against it, tried to burst it open. The door was a new one—he had had them renewed himself, in readiness for their coming in after the honeymoon. In a rage he lifted his foot to kick in the panel; the thought of the servants restrained him, and he felt suddenly that he was beaten.

There was something frightening in this unyielding silence, in the impossibility of reaching her. He went back to the other door and put his full weight against it, trying to force it open. The door was brand new—he had replaced it himself, preparing for their return after the honeymoon. In a fit of anger, he lifted his foot to kick in the panel; the thought of the servants held him back, and he suddenly felt defeated.

Flinging himself down in the dressing-room, he took up a book.

Falling onto the couch in the dressing room, he grabbed a book.

But instead of the print he seemed to see his wife—with her yellow hair flowing over her bare shoulders, and her great dark eyes—standing like an animal at bay. And the whole meaning of her act of revolt came to him. She meant it to be for good.

But instead of the print, he seemed to see his wife—with her blonde hair cascading over her bare shoulders and her big dark eyes—standing there like a cornered animal. Suddenly, he understood the full significance of her defiance. She intended it to be for the best.

He could not sit still, and went to the door again. He could still hear her, and he called: “Irene! Irene!”

He couldn't sit still and went to the door again. He could still hear her, and he called, "Irene! Irene!"

He did not mean to make his voice pathetic.

He didn't intend for his voice to sound pathetic.

In ominous answer, the faint sounds ceased. He stood with clenched hands, thinking.

In a dark response, the faint sounds stopped. He stood with his hands clenched, thinking.

Presently he stole round on tiptoe, and running suddenly at the other door, made a supreme effort to break it open. It creaked, but did not yield. He sat down on the stairs and buried his face in his hands.

Right now, he tiptoed quietly and suddenly ran at the other door, making a big effort to break it open. It creaked, but wouldn't budge. He sat down on the stairs and buried his face in his hands.

For a long time he sat there in the dark, the moon through the skylight above laying a pale smear which lengthened slowly towards him down the stairway. He tried to be philosophical.

For a long time, he sat there in the dark, with the moonlight streaming through the skylight above, casting a pale smear that stretched slowly towards him down the stairway. He tried to think about it rationally.

Since she had locked her doors she had no further claim as a wife, and he would console himself with other women.

Since she had locked her doors, she had no more claims as a wife, and he would comfort himself with other women.

It was but a spectral journey he made among such delights—he had no appetite for these exploits. He had never had much, and he had lost the habit. He felt that he could never recover it. His hunger could only be appeased by his wife, inexorable and frightened, behind these shut doors. No other woman could help him.

It was just a ghostly journey he took among such pleasures—he had no desire for these adventures. He had never had much and had lost the habit. He felt he could never get it back. His hunger could only be satisfied by his wife, relentless and scared, behind those closed doors. No other woman could help him.

This conviction came to him with terrible force out there in the dark.

This realization hit him hard out there in the dark.

His philosophy left him; and surly anger took its place. Her conduct was immoral, inexcusable, worthy of any punishment within his power. He desired no one but her, and she refused him!

His philosophy abandoned him; and bitter anger filled the void. Her behavior was unethical, unforgivable, deserving of any punishment he could inflict. He wanted no one but her, and she turned him down!

She must really hate him, then! He had never believed it yet. He did not believe it now. It seemed to him incredible. He felt as though he had lost for ever his power of judgment. If she, so soft and yielding as he had always judged her, could take this decided step—what could not happen?

She must really hate him, then! He had never believed it before. He didn’t believe it now. It seemed unbelievable to him. He felt like he had permanently lost his ability to judge. If she, who was so gentle and accommodating as he had always thought, could take such a firm step—what else could happen?

Then he asked himself again if she were carrying on an intrigue with Bosinney. He did not believe that she was; he could not afford to believe such a reason for her conduct—the thought was not to be faced.

Then he asked himself again if she was having an affair with Bosinney. He didn’t believe she was; he couldn’t allow himself to think that was the reason for her behavior—the thought was too painful to confront.

It would be unbearable to contemplate the necessity of making his marital relations public property. Short of the most convincing proofs he must still refuse to believe, for he did not wish to punish himself. And all the time at heart—he did believe.

It would be unbearable to think about making his marriage public. Without the strongest evidence, he still wouldn’t want to accept it because he didn’t want to hurt himself. And deep down—he did believe.

The moonlight cast a greyish tinge over his figure, hunched against the staircase wall.

The moonlight cast a grayish hue over his figure, hunched against the staircase wall.

Bosinney was in love with her! He hated the fellow, and would not spare him now. He could and would refuse to pay a penny piece over twelve thousand and fifty pounds—the extreme limit fixed in the correspondence; or rather he would pay, he would pay and sue him for damages. He would go to Jobling and Boulter and put the matter in their hands. He would ruin the impecunious beggar! And suddenly—though what connection between the thoughts?—he reflected that Irene had no money either. They were both beggars. This gave him a strange satisfaction.

Bosinney was in love with her! He couldn't stand the guy and wouldn’t hold back now. He could and would refuse to pay a single penny over twelve thousand and fifty pounds—the maximum limit set in the correspondence; or rather he would pay, and then sue him for damages. He would go to Jobling and Boulter and hand the matter over to them. He would ruin the broke loser! And suddenly—though he didn’t know how the thoughts connected—he realized that Irene had no money either. They were both broke. This thought gave him a weird sense of satisfaction.

The silence was broken by a faint creaking through the wall. She was going to bed at last. Ah! Joy and pleasant dreams! If she threw the door open wide he would not go in now!

The silence was interrupted by a soft creaking sound from the wall. She was finally going to bed. Ah! Happiness and sweet dreams! If she flung the door wide open, he wouldn't go in now!

But his lips, that were twisted in a bitter smile, twitched; he covered his eyes with his hands....

But his lips, twisted in a bitter smile, twitched; he covered his eyes with his hands....

It was late the following afternoon when Soames stood in the dining-room window gazing gloomily into the Square.

It was late the next afternoon when Soames stood at the dining room window, staring bleakly out into the Square.

The sunlight still showered on the plane-trees, and in the breeze their gay broad leaves shone and swung in rhyme to a barrel organ at the corner. It was playing a waltz, an old waltz that was out of fashion, with a fateful rhythm in the notes; and it went on and on, though nothing indeed but leaves danced to the tune.

The sunlight still poured down on the plane trees, and in the breeze their bright, wide leaves sparkled and swayed in time with a street performer's organ at the corner. It was playing a waltz, an old waltz that was no longer popular, with a haunting rhythm in the notes; and it continued playing endlessly, even though only the leaves danced to the melody.

The woman did not look too gay, for she was tired; and from the tall houses no one threw her down coppers. She moved the organ on, and three doors off began again.

The woman didn’t seem very cheerful because she was exhausted; and from the tall buildings, no one tossed her any change. She moved the organ along and started up again three doors down.

It was the waltz they had played at Roger’s when Irene had danced with Bosinney; and the perfume of the gardenias she had worn came back to Soames, drifted by the malicious music, as it had been drifted to him then, when she passed, her hair glistening, her eyes so soft, drawing Bosinney on and on down an endless ballroom.

It was the waltz they had played at Roger’s when Irene had danced with Bosinney; and the scent of the gardenias she had worn returned to Soames, carried by the teasing music, just like it had before when she walked by, her hair shining, her eyes so gentle, leading Bosinney on and on through an endless ballroom.

The organ woman plied her handle slowly; she had been grinding her tune all day—grinding it in Sloane Street hard by, grinding it perhaps to Bosinney himself.

The organ woman turned her handle slowly; she had been playing her tune all day—playing it in Sloane Street nearby, maybe even playing it for Bosinney himself.

Soames turned, took a cigarette from the carven box, and walked back to the window. The tune had mesmerized him, and there came into his view Irene, her sunshade furled, hastening homewards down the Square, in a soft, rose-coloured blouse with drooping sleeves, that he did not know. She stopped before the organ, took out her purse, and gave the woman money.

Soames turned, took a cigarette from the carved box, and walked back to the window. The tune had mesmerized him, and he saw Irene, her sunshade closed, hurrying home down the Square, wearing a soft, pink blouse with drooping sleeves that he hadn’t seen before. She stopped in front of the organ, took out her purse, and handed some money to the woman.

Soames shrank back and stood where he could see into the hall.

Soames stepped back and stood where he could see into the hallway.

She came in with her latch-key, put down her sunshade, and stood looking at herself in the glass. Her cheeks were flushed as if the sun had burned them; her lips were parted in a smile. She stretched her arms out as though to embrace herself, with a laugh that for all the world was like a sob.

She walked in with her key, set down her umbrella, and stood admiring herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were rosy as if the sun had kissed them; her lips were slightly curled into a smile. She reached her arms out as if to hug herself, laughing in a way that felt like a sob.

Soames stepped forward.

Soames stepped up.

“Very-pretty!” he said.

"Super pretty!" he said.

But as though shot she spun round, and would have passed him up the stairs. He barred the way.

But as if she had been shot, she spun around and tried to pass him up the stairs. He blocked her path.

“Why such a hurry?” he said, and his eyes fastened on a curl of hair fallen loose across her ear....

“Why are you in such a rush?” he asked, his eyes fixed on a curl of hair that had fallen loose across her ear...

He hardly recognised her. She seemed on fire, so deep and rich the colour of her cheeks, her eyes, her lips, and of the unusual blouse she wore.

He barely recognized her. She looked radiant, with such deep and vibrant color in her cheeks, her eyes, her lips, and the unique blouse she was wearing.

She put up her hand and smoothed back the curl. She was breathing fast and deep, as though she had been running, and with every breath perfume seemed to come from her hair, and from her body, like perfume from an opening flower.

She raised her hand and brushed back the curl. She was breathing quickly and deeply, as if she had been running, and with every breath, a fragrance seemed to waft from her hair and her body, like the scent of a blooming flower.

“I don’t like that blouse,” he said slowly, “it’s a soft, shapeless thing!”

“I don’t like that blouse,” he said slowly, “it’s a soft, shapeless thing!”

He lifted his finger towards her breast, but she dashed his hand aside.

He raised his finger towards her chest, but she swatted his hand away.

“Don’t touch me!” she cried.

"Don’t touch me!" she shouted.

He caught her wrist; she wrenched it away.

He grabbed her wrist; she yanked it away.

“And where may you have been?” he asked.

“And where have you been?” he asked.

“In heaven—out of this house!” With those words she fled upstairs.

“In heaven—get out of this house!” With those words, she dashed upstairs.

Outside—in thanksgiving—at the very door, the organ-grinder was playing the waltz.

Outside, in gratitude, right at the door, the organ-grinder was playing a waltz.

And Soames stood motionless. What prevented him from following her?

And Soames stood still. What was stopping him from going after her?

Was it that, with the eyes of faith, he saw Bosinney looking down from that high window in Sloane Street, straining his eyes for yet another glimpse of Irene’s vanished figure, cooling his flushed face, dreaming of the moment when she flung herself on his breast—the scent of her still in the air around, and the sound of her laugh that was like a sob?

Was it that, with the eyes of faith, he saw Bosinney looking down from that high window on Sloane Street, straining to catch another glimpse of Irene’s disappeared figure, cooling his flushed face, dreaming of the moment when she would throw herself into his arms—the scent of her still lingering in the air, and the sound of her laugh that felt like a sob?

PART III

CHAPTER I
MRS. MACANDER’S EVIDENCE

Many people, no doubt, including the editor of the “Ultra Vivisectionist,” then in the bloom of its first youth, would say that Soames was less than a man not to have removed the locks from his wife’s doors, and, after beating her soundly, resumed wedded happiness.

Many people, including the editor of the “Ultra Vivisectionist,” which was just starting out, would likely say that Soames was less than a man for not taking the locks off his wife’s doors, and after giving her a harsh punishment, he went back to enjoying married life.

Brutality is not so deplorably diluted by humaneness as it used to be, yet a sentimental segment of the population may still be relieved to learn that he did none of these things. For active brutality is not popular with Forsytes; they are too circumspect, and, on the whole, too softhearted. And in Soames there was some common pride, not sufficient to make him do a really generous action, but enough to prevent his indulging in an extremely mean one, except, perhaps, in very hot blood. Above all this a true Forsyte refused to feel himself ridiculous. Short of actually beating his wife, he perceived nothing to be done; he therefore accepted the situation without another word.

Brutality isn’t as watered down by kindness as it used to be, but some sentimental folks might still feel relieved to find out that he did none of those things. Active brutality isn’t favored among the Forsytes; they are too cautious and overall too softhearted. In Soames, there was a sense of pride—not enough to inspire a truly generous act, but enough to stop him from doing something really petty, unless it was in a moment of strong emotion. Most importantly, a true Forsyte wouldn’t allow himself to look foolish. Unless he was actually hitting his wife, he saw no other option; so he accepted the situation without saying another word.

Throughout the summer and autumn he continued to go to the office, to sort his pictures, and ask his friends to dinner.

Throughout the summer and fall, he kept going to the office to sort through his pictures and invite his friends over for dinner.

He did not leave town; Irene refused to go away. The house at Robin Hill, finished though it was, remained empty and ownerless. Soames had brought a suit against the Buccaneer, in which he claimed from him the sum of three hundred and fifty pounds.

He didn’t leave town; Irene wouldn’t leave. The house at Robin Hill, although finished, stayed empty and without an owner. Soames had filed a lawsuit against the Buccaneer, claiming three hundred and fifty pounds from him.

A firm of solicitors, Messrs. Freak and Able, had put in a defence on Bosinney’s behalf. Admitting the facts, they raised a point on the correspondence which, divested of legal phraseology, amounted to this: To speak of “a free hand in the terms of this correspondence” is an Irish bull.

A law firm, Freak and Able, had submitted a defense on Bosinney’s behalf. They acknowledged the facts but brought up a point regarding the correspondence which, stripped of legal jargon, basically said this: calling it “a free hand in the terms of this correspondence” is a contradiction.

By a chance, fortuitous but not improbable in the close borough of legal circles, a good deal of information came to Soames’s ear anent this line of policy, the working partner in his firm, Bustard, happening to sit next at dinner at Walmisley’s, the Taxing Master, to young Chankery, of the Common Law Bar.

By chance, which was lucky but not surprising in the tightly-knit legal community, Soames learned a lot about this policy. His business partner, Bustard, happened to sit next to young Chankery, a member of the Common Law Bar, at dinner with Walmisley, the Taxing Master.

The necessity for talking what is known as “shop,” which comes on all lawyers with the removal of the ladies, caused Chankery, a young and promising advocate, to propound an impersonal conundrum to his neighbour, whose name he did not know, for, seated as he permanently was in the background, Bustard had practically no name.

The need to talk about “shop,” which happens to all lawyers when the ladies leave, prompted Chankery, a young and promising lawyer, to pose a faceless riddle to his neighbor, whose name he didn't know, because Bustard, who always sat in the background, practically had no name.

He had, said Chankery, a case coming on with a “very nice point.” He then explained, preserving every professional discretion, the riddle in Soames’s case. Everyone, he said, to whom he had spoken, thought it a nice point. The issue was small unfortunately, “though d——d serious for his client he believed”—Walmisley’s champagne was bad but plentiful. A Judge would make short work of it, he was afraid. He intended to make a big effort—the point was a nice one. What did his neighbour say?

He had, Chankery said, a case coming up with a “really interesting point.” He then explained, keeping everything professionally discreet, the puzzle in Soames’s case. Everyone he talked to thought it was a great point. The issue was minor, unfortunately, “though damn serious for his client, I believe”—Walmisley’s champagne was bad but abundant. A judge would likely dismiss it quickly, he feared. He planned to put in a lot of effort—this point was a good one. What did his neighbor say?

Bustard, a model of secrecy, said nothing. He related the incident to Soames however with some malice, for this quiet man was capable of human feeling, ending with his own opinion that the point was “a very nice one.”

Bustard, a master of keeping things to himself, remained silent. He did share the story with Soames, though, with a hint of malice, since this reserved man had the capacity for human emotion, concluding with his own view that the point was “a very nice one.”

In accordance with his resolve, our Forsyte had put his interests into the hands of Jobling and Boulter. From the moment of doing so he regretted that he had not acted for himself. On receiving a copy of Bosinney’s defence he went over to their offices.

In line with his decision, our Forsyte had handed his interests over to Jobling and Boulter. The moment he did this, he regretted not handling things himself. After getting a copy of Bosinney’s defense, he went over to their offices.

Boulter, who had the matter in hand, Jobling having died some years before, told him that in his opinion it was rather a nice point; he would like counsel’s opinion on it.

Boulter, who was managing the situation, since Jobling had passed away a few years earlier, informed him that he thought it was quite a tricky issue; he would like to get the opinion of a lawyer on it.

Soames told him to go to a good man, and they went to Waterbuck, Q.C., marking him ten and one, who kept the papers six weeks and then wrote as follows:

Soames suggested he see a reputable guy, and they went to Waterbuck, Q.C., marking him ten and one, who held onto the papers for six weeks and then wrote the following:

“In my opinion the true interpretation of this correspondence depends very much on the intention of the parties, and will turn upon the evidence given at the trial. I am of opinion that an attempt should be made to secure from the architect an admission that he understood he was not to spend at the outside more than twelve thousand and fifty pounds. With regard to the expression, ‘a free hand in the terms of this correspondence,’ to which my attention is directed, the point is a nice one; but I am of opinion that upon the whole the ruling in ‘Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Co., Ltd.,’ will apply.”

“In my view, the true meaning of this correspondence largely depends on the intentions of the parties involved and will rely on the evidence presented during the trial. I believe we should try to get the architect to acknowledge that he understood he was not supposed to spend more than twelve thousand and fifty pounds at the most. Regarding the phrase, ‘a free hand in the terms of this correspondence,’ which I've been directed to consider, it's a subtle point; however, I think the ruling in ‘Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Co., Ltd.’ will be relevant here.”

Upon this opinion they acted, administering interrogatories, but to their annoyance Messrs. Freak and Able answered these in so masterly a fashion that nothing whatever was admitted and that without prejudice.

They acted on this opinion, asking questions, but to their frustration, Messrs. Freak and Able answered so skillfully that nothing was admitted, and that was without prejudice.

It was on October 1 that Soames read Waterbuck’s opinion, in the dining-room before dinner.

It was on October 1 that Soames read Waterbuck's opinion in the dining room before dinner.

It made him nervous; not so much because of the case of “Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Co., Ltd.,” as that the point had lately begun to seem to him, too, a nice one; there was about it just that pleasant flavour of subtlety so attractive to the best legal appetites. To have his own impression confirmed by Waterbuck, Q.C., would have disturbed any man.

It made him nervous; not so much because of the case of “Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Co., Ltd.,” but because the point had recently started to seem interesting to him as well; there was a nice hint of subtlety about it that appealed to the best legal minds. Having his own impression confirmed by Waterbuck, Q.C., would unsettle anyone.

He sat thinking it over, and staring at the empty grate, for though autumn had come, the weather kept as gloriously fine that jubilee year as if it were still high August. It was not pleasant to be disturbed; he desired too passionately to set his foot on Bosinney’s neck.

He sat there, contemplating, and staring at the empty fireplace. Even though autumn had arrived, the weather that jubilee year remained beautifully clear, as if it were still mid-August. He really didn’t want to be interrupted; he felt so intensely the urge to put Bosinney in his place.

Though he had not seen the architect since the last afternoon at Robin Hill, he was never free from the sense of his presence—never free from the memory of his worn face with its high cheek bones and enthusiastic eyes. It would not be too much to say that he had never got rid of the feeling of that night when he heard the peacock’s cry at dawn—the feeling that Bosinney haunted the house. And every man’s shape that he saw in the dark evenings walking past, seemed that of him whom George had so appropriately named the Buccaneer.

Although he hadn’t seen the architect since that last afternoon at Robin Hill, he never escaped the sense of his presence—never shook the memory of his worn face with high cheekbones and enthusiastic eyes. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say he never got rid of the feeling from that night when he heard the peacock’s cry at dawn—the feeling that Bosinney was haunting the house. And every figure he saw in the dark evenings walking by seemed to be the one whom George had so fittingly called the Buccaneer.

Irene still met him, he was certain; where, or how, he neither knew, nor asked; deterred by a vague and secret dread of too much knowledge. It all seemed subterranean nowadays.

Irene was still meeting him, he was sure; he didn't know where or how, and he didn’t ask; held back by a vague and secret fear of knowing too much. It all felt underground these days.

Sometimes when he questioned his wife as to where she had been, which he still made a point of doing, as every Forsyte should, she looked very strange. Her self-possession was wonderful, but there were moments when, behind the mask of her face, inscrutable as it had always been to him, lurked an expression he had never been used to see there.

Sometimes when he asked his wife where she had been, which he still made a point of doing, as every Forsyte should, she looked really unusual. Her composure was impressive, but there were times when, behind the mask of her face, which had always been unreadable to him, there was an expression he had never been used to seeing there.

She had taken to lunching out too; when he asked Bilson if her mistress had been in to lunch, as often as not she would answer: “No, sir.”

She had started having lunch out too; when he asked Bilson if her boss had been in for lunch, more often than not she would answer, “No, sir.”

He strongly disapproved of her gadding about by herself, and told her so. But she took no notice. There was something that angered, amazed, yet almost amused him about the calm way in which she disregarded his wishes. It was really as if she were hugging to herself the thought of a triumph over him.

He really disliked her wandering around by herself and told her so. But she ignored it. There was something that both frustrated and amazed him, yet almost made him laugh, about how calmly she brushed aside his wishes. It felt like she was secretly enjoying a victory over him.

He rose from the perusal of Waterbuck, Q.C.’s opinion, and, going upstairs, entered her room, for she did not lock her doors till bed-time—she had the decency, he found, to save the feelings of the servants. She was brushing her hair, and turned to him with strange fierceness.

He got up after reading Waterbuck, Q.C.’s opinion and went upstairs into her room, since she didn’t lock her doors until bedtime—he noticed that she had the decency to consider the feelings of the servants. She was brushing her hair and turned to him with an unusual intensity.

“What do you want?” she said. “Please leave my room!”

“What do you want?” she said. “Please leave my room!”

He answered: “I want to know how long this state of things between us is to last? I have put up with it long enough.”

He replied, “I want to know how long this situation between us is going to last? I've tolerated it for long enough.”

“Will you please leave my room?”

“Could you please leave my room?”

“Will you treat me as your husband?”

“Will you treat me like your husband?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Then, I shall take steps to make you.”

“Then, I'll take steps to make you.”

“Do!”

"Go for it!"

He stared, amazed at the calmness of her answer. Her lips were compressed in a thin line; her hair lay in fluffy masses on her bare shoulders, in all its strange golden contrast to her dark eyes—those eyes alive with the emotions of fear, hate, contempt, and odd, haunting triumph.

He stared, amazed at how calm she was in her response. Her lips were pressed together in a thin line; her hair fell in soft, fluffy waves over her bare shoulders, contrasting strangely with her dark eyes—those eyes full of emotions like fear, hate, contempt, and a strange, haunting sense of triumph.

“Now, please, will you leave my room?” He turned round, and went sulkily out.

“Now, please, will you leave my room?” He turned around and went out, sulking.

He knew very well that he had no intention of taking steps, and he saw that she knew too—knew that he was afraid to.

He was fully aware that he had no plans to take action, and he noticed that she knew it as well—knew that he was too scared to.

It was a habit with him to tell her the doings of his day: how such and such clients had called; how he had arranged a mortgage for Parkes; how that long-standing suit of Fryer v. Forsyte was getting on, which, arising in the preternaturally careful disposition of his property by his great uncle Nicholas, who had tied it up so that no one could get at it at all, seemed likely to remain a source of income for several solicitors till the Day of Judgment.

It was his routine to update her on his day: which clients had visited, how he had set up a mortgage for Parkes, and the progress of the long-standing case of Fryer v. Forsyte. That case, stemming from the overly cautious way his great-uncle Nicholas had arranged his property so that no one could access it at all, appeared likely to keep several lawyers busy until the end of time.

And how he had called in at Jobson’s, and seen a Boucher sold, which he had just missed buying of Talleyrand and Sons in Pall Mall.

And how he had stopped by Jobson’s and seen a Boucher sold, which he had just missed buying from Talleyrand and Sons in Pall Mall.

He had an admiration for Boucher, Watteau, and all that school. It was a habit with him to tell her all these matters, and he continued to do it even now, talking for long spells at dinner, as though by the volubility of words he could conceal from himself the ache in his heart.

He really admired Boucher, Watteau, and that whole art movement. It was his routine to share all this with her, and he kept doing it even now, talking for long stretches at dinner, as if the flow of his words could hide the pain in his heart.

Often, if they were alone, he made an attempt to kiss her when she said good-night. He may have had some vague notion that some night she would let him; or perhaps only the feeling that a husband ought to kiss his wife. Even if she hated him, he at all events ought not to put himself in the wrong by neglecting this ancient rite.

Often, when they were alone, he tried to kiss her when she said goodnight. He might have had a faint hope that one night she would let him; or maybe he just felt that a husband should kiss his wife. Even if she hated him, he believed he shouldn’t make himself look bad by avoiding this old tradition.

And why did she hate him? Even now he could not altogether believe it. It was strange to be hated!—the emotion was too extreme; yet he hated Bosinney, that Buccaneer, that prowling vagabond, that night-wanderer. For in his thoughts Soames always saw him lying in wait—wandering. Ah, but he must be in very low water! Young Burkitt, the architect, had seen him coming out of a third-rate restaurant, looking terribly down in the mouth!

And why did she hate him? Even now he still couldn’t quite believe it. It was strange to be hated!—the feeling was too intense; yet he hated Bosinney, that pirate, that wandering drifter, that night roamer. Because in his mind, Soames always pictured him lurking around—roaming. Ah, but he must be really desperate! Young Burkitt, the architect, had spotted him leaving a second-rate restaurant, looking utterly miserable!

During all the hours he lay awake, thinking over the situation, which seemed to have no end—unless she should suddenly come to her senses—never once did the thought of separating from his wife seriously enter his head....

During all the hours he lay awake, thinking about the situation that seemed endless—unless she suddenly came to her senses—never once did the thought of separating from his wife seriously cross his mind....

And the Forsytes! What part did they play in this stage of Soames’s subterranean tragedy?

And the Forsytes! What role did they have in this phase of Soames’s hidden tragedy?

Truth to say, little or none, for they were at the sea.

Truth be told, very little or nothing, because they were at the sea.

From hotels, hydropathics, or lodging-houses, they were bathing daily; laying in a stock of ozone to last them through the winter.

From hotels, spas, or guesthouses, they were bathing every day; stocking up on ozone to get them through the winter.

Each section, in the vineyard of its own choosing, grew and culled and pressed and bottled the grapes of a pet sea-air.

Each section, in the vineyard it chose, grew, harvested, pressed, and bottled the grapes of a salty sea breeze.

The end of September began to witness their several returns.

The end of September started to see their multiple returns.

In rude health and small omnibuses, with considerable colour in their cheeks, they arrived daily from the various termini. The following morning saw them back at their vocations.

In good health and small buses, with a lot of color in their cheeks, they arrived every day from the different terminals. The next morning found them back at their jobs.

On the next Sunday Timothy’s was thronged from lunch till dinner.

On the next Sunday, Timothy's was crowded from lunch until dinner.

Amongst other gossip, too numerous and interesting to relate, Mrs. Septimus Small mentioned that Soames and Irene had not been away.

Among other gossip, too much and interesting to share, Mrs. Septimus Small mentioned that Soames and Irene hadn’t gone away.

It remained for a comparative outsider to supply the next evidence of interest.

It was up to a relative outsider to provide the next piece of evidence of interest.

It chanced that one afternoon late in September, Mrs. MacAnder, Winifred Dartie’s greatest friend, taking a constitutional, with young Augustus Flippard, on her bicycle in Richmond Park, passed Irene and Bosinney walking from the bracken towards the Sheen Gate.

It so happened that one afternoon late in September, Mrs. MacAnder, Winifred Dartie’s closest friend, was out for a ride on her bicycle in Richmond Park, with young Augustus Flippard, when she saw Irene and Bosinney walking from the bracken toward the Sheen Gate.

Perhaps the poor little woman was thirsty, for she had ridden long on a hard, dry road, and, as all London knows, to ride a bicycle and talk to young Flippard will try the toughest constitution; or perhaps the sight of the cool bracken grove, whence “those two” were coming down, excited her envy. The cool bracken grove on the top of the hill, with the oak boughs for roof, where the pigeons were raising an endless wedding hymn, and the autumn, humming, whispered to the ears of lovers in the fern, while the deer stole by. The bracken grove of irretrievable delights, of golden minutes in the long marriage of heaven and earth! The bracken grove, sacred to stags, to strange tree-stump fauns leaping around the silver whiteness of a birch-tree nymph at summer dusk.

Maybe the poor woman was thirsty because she had been riding for a long time on a rough, dry road, and, as everyone in London knows, riding a bike and chatting with young Flippard can be tough on even the strongest person; or maybe she felt envious when she saw the cool bracken grove from where “those two” were coming down. The cool bracken grove at the top of the hill, with oak branches for a roof, where the pigeons were singing an endless wedding song, and autumn, humming softly, whispered to the ears of lovers in the ferns while the deer quietly passed by. The bracken grove of unforgettable delights, of golden moments in the long union of heaven and earth! The bracken grove, sacred to stags and the strange fauns leaping around the silver brightness of a birch tree nymph at summer dusk.

This lady knew all the Forsytes, and having been at Jun’s “at home,” was not at a loss to see with whom she had to deal. Her own marriage, poor thing, had not been successful, but having had the good sense and ability to force her husband into pronounced error, she herself had passed through the necessary divorce proceedings without incurring censure.

This woman knew all the Forsytes, and after being at Jun's "at home," she was well aware of who she was dealing with. Her own marriage, unfortunately, hadn’t worked out, but she had the good sense and skill to push her husband into making obvious mistakes, allowing her to go through the necessary divorce process without facing any criticism.

She was therefore a judge of all that sort of thing, and lived in one of those large buildings, where in small sets of apartments, are gathered incredible quantities of Forsytes, whose chief recreation out of business hours is the discussion of each other’s affairs.

She was essentially a judge of all that kind of thing and lived in one of those large buildings, where numerous Forsytes are crammed into small apartments, and their main pastime outside of work is discussing each other’s lives.

Poor little woman, perhaps she was thirsty, certainly she was bored, for Flippard was a wit. To see “those two” in so unlikely a spot was quite a merciful “pick-me-up.”

Poor little woman, maybe she was thirsty, definitely she was bored, because Flippard was a witty guy. Seeing “those two” in such an unexpected place was quite a nice little boost.

At the MacAnder, like all London, Time pauses.

At the MacAnder, just like everywhere in London, time stands still.

This small but remarkable woman merits attention; her all-seeing eye and shrewd tongue were inscrutably the means of furthering the ends of Providence.

This small but remarkable woman deserves attention; her all-seeing eye and sharp tongue were mysteriously the means of advancing the goals of Providence.

With an air of being in at the death, she had an almost distressing power of taking care of herself. She had done more, perhaps, in her way than any woman about town to destroy the sense of chivalry which still clogs the wheel of civilization. So smart she was, and spoken of endearingly as “the little MacAnder!”

With a vibe of being there till the end, she had an almost unsettling ability to look after herself. She might have done more than any woman around to undermine the chivalry that still holds back civilization. She was so clever and affectionately referred to as “the little MacAnder!”

Dressing tightly and well, she belonged to a Woman’s Club, but was by no means the neurotic and dismal type of member who was always thinking of her rights. She took her rights unconsciously, they came natural to her, and she knew exactly how to make the most of them without exciting anything but admiration amongst that great class to whom she was affiliated, not precisely perhaps by manner, but by birth, breeding, and the true, the secret gauge, a sense of property.

Dressed stylishly and elegantly, she was part of a Women's Club, but she wasn't the type of member who constantly dwelled on her rights in a neurotic or gloomy way. She effortlessly claimed her rights; they came naturally to her, and she knew just how to maximize them without provoking anything but admiration from the larger group she was connected to—not exactly by her demeanor, but by her background, upbringing, and the subtle, unspoken measure of belonging.

The daughter of a Bedfordshire solicitor, by the daughter of a clergyman, she had never, through all the painful experience of being married to a very mild painter with a cranky love of Nature, who had deserted her for an actress, lost touch with the requirements, beliefs, and inner feeling of Society; and, on attaining her liberty, she placed herself without effort in the very van of Forsyteism.

The daughter of a Bedfordshire lawyer and the daughter of a minister, she had never lost touch with the needs, beliefs, and feelings of society, despite all the difficult times she faced being married to a gentle painter with an obsessive love for nature, who left her for an actress. Once she regained her freedom, she effortlessly put herself at the forefront of Forsyteism.

Always in good spirits, and “full of information,” she was universally welcomed. She excited neither surprise nor disapprobation when encountered on the Rhine or at Zermatt, either alone, or travelling with a lady and two gentlemen; it was felt that she was perfectly capable of taking care of herself; and the hearts of all Forsytes warmed to that wonderful instinct, which enabled her to enjoy everything without giving anything away. It was generally felt that to such women as Mrs. MacAnder should we look for the perpetuation and increase of our best type of woman. She had never had any children.

Always in good spirits and “full of information,” she was welcomed by everyone. She didn’t surprise or offend anyone when seen on the Rhine or at Zermatt, whether she was alone or traveling with a lady and two gentlemen; people felt she could easily take care of herself. The hearts of all Forsytes warmed to that remarkable instinct she had, which allowed her to enjoy everything without giving anything away. It was widely believed that women like Mrs. MacAnder were key to the continuation and growth of our best type of woman. She had never had any children.

If there was one thing more than another that she could not stand it was one of those soft women with what men called “charm” about them, and for Mrs. Soames she always had an especial dislike.

If there was one thing she couldn’t stand more than anything else, it was those soft women with what men referred to as “charm,” and she had a particular dislike for Mrs. Soames.

Obscurely, no doubt, she felt that if charm were once admitted as the criterion, smartness and capability must go to the wall; and she hated—with a hatred the deeper that at times this so-called charm seemed to disturb all calculations—the subtle seductiveness which she could not altogether overlook in Irene.

Obscurely, she sensed that if charm were accepted as the standard, then intelligence and competence would be disregarded; and she hated—with a hatred made even stronger by how this so-called charm sometimes disrupted all her plans—the subtle allure she couldn't entirely ignore in Irene.

She said, however, that she could see nothing in the woman—there was no “go” about her—she would never be able to stand up for herself—anyone could take advantage of her, that was plain—she could not see in fact what men found to admire!

She said, however, that she could see nothing in the woman—there was no “drive” about her—she would never be able to stand up for herself—anyone could take advantage of her, that was clear—she couldn’t understand what men found to admire!

She was not really ill-natured, but, in maintaining her position after the trying circumstances of her married life, she had found it so necessary to be “full of information,” that the idea of holding her tongue about “those two” in the Park never occurred to her.

She wasn’t truly mean-spirited, but in keeping her status after the difficult times in her marriage, she found it essential to be “full of information.” So, the thought of staying quiet about “those two” in the Park never crossed her mind.

And it so happened that she was dining that very evening at Timothy’s, where she went sometimes to “cheer the old things up,” as she was wont to put it. The same people were always asked to meet her: Winifred Dartie and her husband; Francie, because she belonged to the artistic circles, for Mrs. MacAnder was known to contribute articles on dress to “The Ladies Kingdom Come”. and for her to flirt with, provided they could be obtained, two of the Hayman boys, who, though they never said anything, were believed to be fast and thoroughly intimate with all that was latest in smart Society.

And it just so happened that she was having dinner that very evening at Timothy’s, a place she visited sometimes to “lighten the mood,” as she liked to say. The same group of people was always invited to join her: Winifred Dartie and her husband; Francie, since she was part of the artistic community, as Mrs. MacAnder was known to write articles about fashion for “The Ladies Kingdom Come”; and for her to flirt with, if they could be found, two of the Hayman boys, who, although they never spoke up, were thought to be cool and well-connected with everything going on in upscale Society.

At twenty-five minutes past seven she turned out the electric light in her little hall, and wrapped in her opera cloak with the chinchilla collar, came out into the corridor, pausing a moment to make sure she had her latch-key. These little self-contained flats were convenient; to be sure, she had no light and no air, but she could shut it up whenever she liked and go away. There was no bother with servants, and she never felt tied as she used to when poor, dear Fred was always about, in his mooney way. She retained no rancour against poor, dear Fred, he was such a fool; but the thought of that actress drew from her, even now, a little, bitter, derisive smile.

At seven twenty-five, she turned off the light in her small hall and wrapped herself in her opera coat with the chinchilla collar before stepping out into the corridor, pausing briefly to make sure she had her latchkey. These small, self-contained apartments were convenient; sure, she had no light and no air, but she could lock it up whenever she wanted and leave. There was no hassle with servants, and she never felt constrained like she used to when her poor, dear Fred was always around in his dreamy way. She held no bitterness towards poor, dear Fred; he was such a fool. However, the thought of that actress still brought a small, bitter, mocking smile to her face.

Firmly snapping the door to, she crossed the corridor, with its gloomy, yellow-ochre walls, and its infinite vista of brown, numbered doors. The lift was going down; and wrapped to the ears in the high cloak, with every one of her auburn hairs in its place, she waited motionless for it to stop at her floor. The iron gates clanked open; she entered. There were already three occupants, a man in a great white waistcoat, with a large, smooth face like a baby’s, and two old ladies in black, with mittened hands.

She firmly closed the door behind her and walked down the corridor, with its dark yellow walls and endless row of brown, number-tagged doors. The elevator was going down; wrapped snugly in her long coat, with every one of her auburn hairs perfectly in place, she stood still, waiting for it to arrive at her floor. The iron doors opened with a clang; she stepped inside. There were already three people in there: a man in a white waistcoat with a plump, baby-like face, and two elderly ladies in black with their hands covered in mittens.

Mrs. MacAnder smiled at them; she knew everybody; and all these three, who had been admirably silent before, began to talk at once. This was Mrs. MacAnder’s successful secret. She provoked conversation.

Mrs. MacAnder smiled at them; she knew everyone; and all three of them, who had been perfectly quiet before, started talking at the same time. This was Mrs. MacAnder’s secret to success. She sparked conversation.

Throughout a descent of five stories the conversation continued, the lift boy standing with his back turned, his cynical face protruding through the bars.

As they went down five floors, the conversation kept going, with the elevator attendant standing with his back turned, his sarcastic face sticking out through the bars.

At the bottom they separated, the man in the white waistcoat sentimentally to the billiard room, the old ladies to dine and say to each other: “A dear little woman!” “Such a rattle!” and Mrs. MacAnder to her cab.

At the bottom, they parted ways, the guy in the white vest heading nostalgically to the billiard room, while the older ladies went to dinner, saying to each other, "What a lovely little woman!" "What a chatterbox!" and Mrs. MacAnder got into her cab.

When Mrs. MacAnder dined at Timothy’s, the conversation (although Timothy himself could never be induced to be present) took that wider, man-of-the-world tone current among Forsytes at large, and this, no doubt, was what put her at a premium there.

When Mrs. MacAnder dined at Timothy’s, the conversation (even though Timothy himself could never be convinced to join) took on that broader, worldly tone common among the Forsytes, and this, no doubt, was what made her highly valued there.

Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester found it an exhilarating change. “If only,” they said, “Timothy would meet her!” It was felt that she would do him good. She could tell you, for instance, the latest story of Sir Charles Fiste’s son at Monte Carlo; who was the real heroine of Tynemouth Eddy’s fashionable novel that everyone was holding up their hands over, and what they were doing in Paris about wearing bloomers. She was so sensible, too, knowing all about that vexed question, whether to send young Nicholas’ eldest into the navy as his mother wished, or make him an accountant as his father thought would be safer. She strongly deprecated the navy. If you were not exceptionally brilliant or exceptionally well connected, they passed you over so disgracefully, and what was it after all to look forward to, even if you became an admiral—a pittance! An accountant had many more chances, but let him be put with a good firm, where there was no risk at starting!

Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester found it an exciting change. “If only,” they said, “Timothy would meet her!” They felt she would do him good. She could share, for example, the latest gossip about Sir Charles Fiste’s son in Monte Carlo; the real heroine of Tynemouth Eddy’s trendy novel that everyone was raving about, and what was happening in Paris regarding wearing bloomers. She was so practical, too, being informed about the debated question of whether to send young Nicholas’ eldest into the navy as his mother wanted, or have him become an accountant as his father thought would be safer. She strongly advised against the navy. If you weren’t exceptionally brilliant or exceptionally well-connected, they would disregard you disgracefully, and what was there really to look forward to, even if you became an admiral—a tiny salary! An accountant had many more opportunities, but he should be placed with a good firm where there was no risk at the start!

Sometimes she would give them a tip on the Stock Exchange; not that Mrs. Small or Aunt Hester ever took it. They had indeed no money to invest; but it seemed to bring them into such exciting touch with the realities of life. It was an event. They would ask Timothy, they said. But they never did, knowing in advance that it would upset him. Surreptitiously, however, for weeks after they would look in that paper, which they took with respect on account of its really fashionable proclivities, to see whether “Bright’s Rubies” or “The Woollen Mackintosh Company” were up or down. Sometimes they could not find the name of the company at all; and they would wait until James or Roger or even Swithin came in, and ask them in voices trembling with curiosity how that “Bolivia Lime and Speltrate” was doing—they could not find it in the paper.

Sometimes she would give them a tip about the Stock Exchange; not that Mrs. Small or Aunt Hester ever acted on it. They really had no money to invest, but it felt exciting to be connected to real-life events. It was a big deal. They said they would ask Timothy, but they never did, knowing it would just upset him. Secretly, though, for weeks afterwards, they would check that newspaper, which they took seriously because of its fashionable leanings, to see if “Bright’s Rubies” or “The Woollen Mackintosh Company” had gone up or down. Sometimes they couldn't even find the company’s name; so they would wait until James or Roger or even Swithin came in and ask them in shaky voices how that “Bolivia Lime and Speltrate” was doing—they couldn’t find it in the paper.

And Roger would answer: “What do you want to know for? Some trash! You’ll go burning your fingers—investing your money in lime, and things you know nothing about! Who told you?” and ascertaining what they had been told, he would go away, and, making inquiries in the City, would perhaps invest some of his own money in the concern.

And Roger would respond, “Why do you want to know? It's just nonsense! You’ll end up burning your fingers—putting your money into stuff you know nothing about! Who told you that?” After figuring out what they had heard, he would leave, and by asking around in the City, he might invest some of his own money in the venture.

It was about the middle of dinner, just in fact as the saddle of mutton had been brought in by Smither, that Mrs. MacAnder, looking airily round, said: “Oh! and whom do you think I passed to-day in Richmond Park? You’ll never guess—Mrs. Soames and—Mr. Bosinney. They must have been down to look at the house!”

It was about halfway through dinner, just as Smither brought in the saddle of mutton, that Mrs. MacAnder, looking casually around, said, “Oh! Guess who I saw today in Richmond Park? You’ll never believe it—Mrs. Soames and Mr. Bosinney. They must have gone to check out the house!”

Winifred Dartie coughed, and no one said a word. It was the piece of evidence they had all unconsciously been waiting for.

Winifred Dartie coughed, and no one said a word. It was the piece of evidence they had all been silently waiting for.

To do Mrs. MacAnder justice, she had been to Switzerland and the Italian lakes with a party of three, and had not heard of Soames’s rupture with his architect. She could not tell, therefore, the profound impression her words would make.

To give Mrs. MacAnder credit, she had gone to Switzerland and the Italian lakes with a group of three and hadn’t heard about Soames’s breakup with his architect. So, she couldn’t know the deep impact her words would have.

Upright and a little flushed, she moved her small, shrewd eyes from face to face, trying to gauge the effect of her words. On either side of her a Hayman boy, his lean, taciturn, hungry face turned towards his plate, ate his mutton steadily.

Upright and slightly flushed, she shifted her small, keen eyes from one face to another, attempting to assess the impact of her words. On either side of her, a Hayman boy, his thin, silent, hungry face focused on his plate, steadily ate his mutton.

These two, Giles and Jesse, were so alike and so inseparable that they were known as the Dromios. They never talked, and seemed always completely occupied in doing nothing. It was popularly supposed that they were cramming for an important examination. They walked without hats for long hours in the Gardens attached to their house, books in their hands, a fox-terrier at their heels, never saying a word, and smoking all the time. Every morning, about fifty yards apart, they trotted down Campden Hill on two lean hacks, with legs as long as their own, and every morning about an hour later, still fifty yards apart, they cantered up again. Every evening, wherever they had dined, they might be observed about half-past ten, leaning over the balustrade of the Alhambra promenade.

Giles and Jesse were so similar and so inseparable that everyone called them the Dromios. They rarely spoke and always seemed totally focused on doing nothing. People thought they were studying for a big exam. They walked without hats for hours in the Gardens behind their house, books in hand and a fox-terrier at their heels, not saying a word and constantly smoking. Every morning, about fifty yards apart, they rode down Campden Hill on two lean horses with legs as long as theirs, and an hour later, still fifty yards apart, they rode back up. Every evening, no matter where they had dinner, you could see them around half-past ten, leaning over the balustrade of the Alhambra promenade.

They were never seen otherwise than together; in this way passing their lives, apparently perfectly content.

They were never seen apart; this way they lived their lives, seemingly completely happy.

Inspired by some dumb stirring within them of the feelings of gentlemen, they turned at this painful moment to Mrs. MacAnder, and said in precisely the same voice: “Have you seen the...?”

Inspired by some foolish stirring within them of the feelings of gentlemen, they turned at this difficult moment to Mrs. MacAnder, and said in exactly the same tone: “Have you seen the...?”

Such was her surprise at being thus addressed that she put down her fork; and Smither, who was passing, promptly removed her plate. Mrs. MacAnder, however, with presence of mind, said instantly: “I must have a little more of that nice mutton.”

Such was her surprise at being addressed this way that she put down her fork; and Smither, who was passing by, quickly picked up her plate. Mrs. MacAnder, however, thinking quickly, said immediately: “I need a bit more of that delicious mutton.”

But afterwards in the drawing—room she sat down by Mrs. Small, determined to get to the bottom of the matter. And she began:

But later in the living room, she sat down next to Mrs. Small, determined to figure out what was really going on. And she started:

“What a charming woman, Mrs. Soames; such a sympathetic temperament! Soames is a really lucky man!”

“What a lovely woman, Mrs. Soames; she has such a kind personality! Soames is truly a lucky guy!”

Her anxiety for information had not made sufficient allowance for that inner Forsyte skin which refuses to share its troubles with outsiders.

Her need for information didn't take into account that inner Forsyte nature that won’t share its troubles with outsiders.

Mrs. Septimus Small, drawing herself up with a creak and rustle of her whole person, said, shivering in her dignity:

Mrs. Septimus Small, straightening herself with a creak and rustle of her entire being, said, shivering with her sense of dignity:

“My dear, it is a subject we do not talk about!”

“My dear, it's a topic we don’t discuss!”

CHAPTER II
NIGHT IN THE PARK

Although with her infallible instinct Mrs. Small had said the very thing to make her guest “more intriguee than ever,” it is difficult to see how else she could truthfully have spoken.

Although Mrs. Small, with her amazing intuition, had said exactly what would make her guest "more intrigued than ever," it's hard to see how she could have spoken any other way and still been truthful.

It was not a subject which the Forsytes could talk about even among themselves—to use the word Soames had invented to characterize to himself the situation, it was “subterranean.”

It wasn’t a topic the Forsytes could even discuss among themselves—using the term Soames had come up with to describe the situation to himself, it was “subterranean.”

Yet, within a week of Mrs. MacAnder’s encounter in Richmond Park, to all of them—save Timothy, from whom it was carefully kept—to James on his domestic beat from the Poultry to Park Lane, to George the wild one, on his daily adventure from the bow window at the Haversnake to the billiard room at the “Red Pottle,” was it known that “those two” had gone to extremes.

Yet, within a week of Mrs. MacAnder’s encounter in Richmond Park, everyone knew—except for Timothy, who was kept out of the loop—that James, on his daily route from the Poultry to Park Lane, and George, the wild one, on his regular adventures from the bow window at the Haversnake to the billiard room at the “Red Pottle,” were aware that “those two” had gone to extremes.

George (it was he who invented many of those striking expressions still current in fashionable circles) voiced the sentiment more accurately than any one when he said to his brother Eustace that “the Buccaneer” was “going it”. he expected Soames was about “fed up.”

George (the one who came up with many of those trendy phrases still used in fashionable circles) expressed the feeling more precisely than anyone when he told his brother Eustace that “the Buccaneer” was “going for it.” He thought Soames was probably “fed up.”

It was felt that he must be, and yet, what could be done? He ought perhaps to take steps; but to take steps would be deplorable.

It was believed that he had to be, and yet, what could be done? He probably should take action; but taking action would be unfortunate.

Without an open scandal which they could not see their way to recommending, it was difficult to see what steps could be taken. In this impasse, the only thing was to say nothing to Soames, and nothing to each other; in fact, to pass it over.

Without a clear scandal that they felt they could endorse, it was hard to figure out what actions to take. In this situation, the only option was to stay silent with Soames and with each other; in other words, to just let it go.

By displaying towards Irene a dignified coldness, some impression might be made upon her; but she was seldom now to be seen, and there seemed a slight difficulty in seeking her out on purpose to show her coldness. Sometimes in the privacy of his bedroom James would reveal to Emily the real suffering that his son’s misfortune caused him.

By acting coldly dignified towards Irene, he thought he could make an impression on her; but she was rarely around now, and it felt a bit challenging to intentionally look for her to show that coldness. Sometimes, in the privacy of his bedroom, James would share with Emily the genuine pain that his son's misfortune brought him.

I can’t tell,” he would say; “it worries me out of my life. There’ll be a scandal, and that’ll do him no good. I shan’t say anything to him. There might be nothing in it. What do you think? She’s very artistic, they tell me. What? Oh, you’re a ‘regular Juley’! Well, I don’t know; I expect the worst. This is what comes of having no children. I knew how it would be from the first. They never told me they didn’t mean to have any children—nobody tells me anything!”

“I can’t tell,” he would say; “it freaks me out. There’s going to be a scandal, and that won’t help him at all. I’m not going to say anything to him. There might be nothing to it. What do you think? They say she’s really artistic. What? Oh, you’re such a ‘regular Juley’! Well, I don't know; I’m expecting the worst. This is what happens when you don’t have kids. I knew it would end up like this from the beginning. They never told me they didn’t want to have kids—nobody tells me anything!”

On his knees by the side of the bed, his eyes open and fixed with worry, he would breathe into the counterpane. Clad in his nightshirt, his neck poked forward, his back rounded, he resembled some long white bird.

On his knees next to the bed, his eyes wide open and filled with concern, he would breathe into the bedspread. Wearing his nightshirt, with his neck sticking out and his back hunched, he looked like a long white bird.

“Our Father—,” he repeated, turning over and over again the thought of this possible scandal.

“Our Father—,” he repeated, replaying the thought of this potential scandal in his mind over and over again.

Like old Jolyon, he, too, at the bottom of his heart set the blame of the tragedy down to family interference. What business had that lot—he began to think of the Stanhope Gate branch, including young Jolyon and his daughter, as “that lot”—to introduce a person like this Bosinney into the family? (He had heard George’s soubriquet, “The Buccaneer,” but he could make nothing of that—the young man was an architect.)

Like old Jolyon, he, too, deep down, blamed the tragedy on family meddling. What right did that group—he started to think of the Stanhope Gate crew, including young Jolyon and his daughter, as “that group”—have to bring someone like Bosinney into the family? (He had heard George's nickname, “The Buccaneer,” but he couldn't make sense of it—the young man was an architect.)

He began to feel that his brother Jolyon, to whom he had always looked up and on whose opinion he had relied, was not quite what he had expected.

He started to feel that his brother Jolyon, whom he had always admired and depended on for advice, wasn’t exactly what he had imagined.

Not having his eldest brother’s force of character, he was more sad than angry. His great comfort was to go to Winifred’s, and take the little Darties in his carriage over to Kensington Gardens, and there, by the Round Pond, he could often be seen walking with his eyes fixed anxiously on little Publius Dartie’s sailing-boat, which he had himself freighted with a penny, as though convinced that it would never again come to shore; while little Publius—who, James delighted to say, was not a bit like his father skipping along under his lee, would try to get him to bet another that it never would, having found that it always did. And James would make the bet; he always paid—sometimes as many as three or four pennies in the afternoon, for the game seemed never to pall on little Publius—and always in paying he said: “Now, that’s for your money-box. Why, you’re getting quite a rich man!” The thought of his little grandson’s growing wealth was a real pleasure to him. But little Publius knew a sweet-shop, and a trick worth two of that.

Not having his eldest brother’s strength of character, he felt more sad than angry. His biggest comfort was visiting Winifred’s and taking the little Darties in his carriage to Kensington Gardens. There, by the Round Pond, he could often be seen walking with his eyes anxiously fixed on little Publius Dartie’s sailing boat, which he had loaded with a penny, as if he were convinced it would never come back to shore. Little Publius—who, James was happy to note, didn’t resemble his father at all—would skip along beside him, trying to get him to bet again that the boat would never return, knowing it always did. And James would take the bet; he always paid up—sometimes as many as three or four pennies in the afternoon, since little Publius never seemed to lose interest in the game. Whenever he paid, he would say, “Now, that’s for your money box. You’re becoming quite the rich man!” The idea of his little grandson's growing wealth genuinely pleased him. But little Publius knew of a sweet shop, and a trick worth more than that.

And they would walk home across the Park, James’ figure, with high shoulders and absorbed and worried face, exercising its tall, lean protectorship, pathetically unregarded, over the robust child-figures of Imogen and little Publius.

And they would walk home through the Park, James’ figure, with broad shoulders and a focused, worried expression, providing his tall, lean protection, sadly overlooked, over the sturdy childlike figures of Imogen and little Publius.

But those Gardens and that Park were not sacred to James. Forsytes and tramps, children and lovers, rested and wandered day after day, night after night, seeking one and all some freedom from labour, from the reek and turmoil of the streets.

But those gardens and that park weren't sacred to James. Forsytes and vagrants, kids and couples, relaxed and roamed day after day, night after night, all looking for a break from work, from the stink and chaos of the streets.

The leaves browned slowly, lingering with the sun and summer-like warmth of the nights.

The leaves turned brown slowly, enjoying the sun and the warm, summer-like nights.

On Saturday, October 5, the sky that had been blue all day deepened after sunset to the bloom of purple grapes. There was no moon, and a clear dark, like some velvety garment, was wrapped around the trees, whose thinned branches, resembling plumes, stirred not in the still, warm air. All London had poured into the Park, draining the cup of summer to its dregs.

On Saturday, October 5, the sky that had been blue all day turned to the color of ripe purple grapes after sunset. There was no moon, and a clear darkness, like a soft velvet cloak, settled over the trees, whose thin branches, looking like feathers, didn’t move in the calm, warm air. Everyone in London had come to the Park, savoring the last bits of summer.

Couple after couple, from every gate, they streamed along the paths and over the burnt grass, and one after another, silently out of the lighted spaces, stole into the shelter of the feathery trees, where, blotted against some trunk, or under the shadow of shrubs, they were lost to all but themselves in the heart of the soft darkness.

Couple after couple, from every entrance, they flowed along the paths and over the scorched grass, and one by one, quietly slipping out of the illuminated areas, moved into the cover of the leafy trees, where, hidden against a trunk or under the shade of bushes, they faded away from everyone except each other in the gentle darkness.

To fresh-comers along the paths, these forerunners formed but part of that passionate dusk, whence only a strange murmur, like the confused beating of hearts, came forth. But when that murmur reached each couple in the lamp-light their voices wavered, and ceased; their arms enlaced, their eyes began seeking, searching, probing the blackness. Suddenly, as though drawn by invisible hands, they, too, stepped over the railing, and, silent as shadows, were gone from the light.

To newcomers along the paths, these pioneers were just part of that intense twilight, from which only a strange murmur, like the chaotic beating of hearts, emerged. But when that murmur reached each couple in the lamplight, their voices faltered and stopped; their arms wrapped around each other, their eyes began searching, exploring, delving into the darkness. Suddenly, as if pulled by unseen forces, they also stepped over the railing and, quiet as shadows, disappeared from the light.

The stillness, enclosed in the far, inexorable roar of the town, was alive with the myriad passions, hopes, and loves of multitudes of struggling human atoms; for in spite of the disapproval of that great body of Forsytes, the Municipal Council—to whom Love had long been considered, next to the Sewage Question, the gravest danger to the community—a process was going on that night in the Park, and in a hundred other parks, without which the thousand factories, churches, shops, taxes, and drains, of which they were custodians, were as arteries without blood, a man without a heart.

The stillness, surrounded by the distant, relentless noise of the town, buzzed with the countless passions, hopes, and loves of many struggling individuals; because despite the disapproval of that large group of Forsytes, the Municipal Council—who had long viewed Love as the second biggest threat to the community after the Sewage Problem—a process was happening that night in the Park, and in a hundred other parks, without which the thousands of factories, churches, shops, taxes, and drains, they were in charge of, were like arteries without blood, a person without a heart.

The instincts of self-forgetfulness, of passion, and of love, hiding under the trees, away from the trustees of their remorseless enemy, the “sense of property,” were holding a stealthy revel, and Soames, returning from Bayswater—for he had been alone to dine at Timothy’s walking home along the water, with his mind upon that coming lawsuit, had the blood driven from his heart by a low laugh and the sound of kisses. He thought of writing to The Times the next morning, to draw the attention of the Editor to the condition of our parks. He did not, however, for he had a horror of seeing his name in print.

The instincts of self-forgetfulness, passion, and love, hiding under the trees, away from the guardians of their relentless foe, the “sense of property,” were having a secret celebration. Soames, returning from Bayswater—having been alone for dinner at Timothy’s—was walking home along the water, his mind focused on the upcoming lawsuit when he was jolted by a soft laugh and the sound of kisses. He considered writing to The Times the next morning to bring the Editor’s attention to the state of our parks. However, he didn't, as he had a deep fear of seeing his name in print.

But starved as he was, the whispered sounds in the stillness, the half-seen forms in the dark, acted on him like some morbid stimulant. He left the path along the water and stole under the trees, along the deep shadow of little plantations, where the boughs of chestnut trees hung their great leaves low, and there was blacker refuge, shaping his course in circles which had for their object a stealthy inspection of chairs side by side, against tree-trunks, of enlaced lovers, who stirred at his approach.

But as hungry as he was, the faint sounds in the quiet, the barely visible shapes in the dark, affected him like a twisted drug. He stepped off the path by the water and crept under the trees, moving through the deep shadows of small groves, where the branches of chestnut trees draped their large leaves low, providing a darker refuge. He navigated in circles with the aim of sneakily observing couples sitting close together against the tree trunks, lovers intertwined, who stirred as he got closer.

Now he stood still on the rise overlooking the Serpentine, where, in full lamp-light, black against the silver water, sat a couple who never moved, the woman’s face buried on the man’s neck—a single form, like a carved emblem of passion, silent and unashamed.

Now he stood still on the hill overlooking the Serpentine, where, in bright lamp-light, dark against the shimmering water, sat a couple who never moved, the woman’s face buried in the man’s neck—a single figure, like a carved symbol of passion, quiet and unashamed.

And, stung by the sight, Soames hurried on deeper into the shadow of the trees.

And, feeling hurt by the sight, Soames quickly moved further into the shadow of the trees.

In this search, who knows what he thought and what he sought? Bread for hunger—light in darkness? Who knows what he expected to find—impersonal knowledge of the human heart—the end of his private subterranean tragedy—for, again, who knew, but that each dark couple, unnamed, unnameable, might not be he and she?

In this quest, who knows what he was thinking and what he was looking for? Food for hunger—clarity in confusion? Who knows what he hoped to discover—objective insight into the human heart—the resolution of his personal hidden tragedy—for, once more, who knew that each nameless couple might not be him and her?

But it could not be such knowledge as this that he was seeking—the wife of Soames Forsyte sitting in the Park like a common wench! Such thoughts were inconceivable; and from tree to tree, with his noiseless step, he passed.

But it couldn't be that kind of knowledge he was after—the wife of Soames Forsyte sitting in the park like an ordinary woman! Such thoughts were unimaginable; and he moved silently from tree to tree.

Once he was sworn at; once the whisper, “If only it could always be like this!” sent the blood flying again from his heart, and he waited there, patient and dogged, for the two to move. But it was only a poor thin slip of a shop-girl in her draggled blouse who passed him, clinging to her lover’s arm.

Once he was cursed at; once the whisper, “If only it could always be like this!” made his heart race again, and he stood there, patient and determined, waiting for the two to move. But it was just a frail shop girl in her wrinkled blouse who walked by, holding onto her boyfriend's arm.

A hundred other lovers too whispered that hope in the stillness of the trees, a hundred other lovers clung to each other.

A hundred other lovers also whispered that hope in the quiet of the trees, a hundred other lovers held onto each other.

But shaking himself with sudden disgust, Soames returned to the path, and left that seeking for he knew not what.

But shaking himself with sudden disgust, Soames returned to the path and left that search for something he didn't even understand.

CHAPTER III
MEETING AT THE BOTANICAL

Young Jolyon, whose circumstances were not those of a Forsyte, found at times a difficulty in sparing the money needful for those country jaunts and researches into Nature, without having prosecuted which no watercolour artist ever puts brush to paper.

Young Jolyon, whose situation wasn’t typical for a Forsyte, sometimes struggled to find the money needed for those trips to the countryside and explorations of Nature, without which no watercolor artist ever puts brush to paper.

He was frequently, in fact, obliged to take his colour-box into the Botanical Gardens, and there, on his stool, in the shade of a monkey-puzzler or in the lee of some India-rubber plant, he would spend long hours sketching.

He often had to bring his color box to the Botanical Gardens, and there, on his stool, in the shade of a monkey puzzle tree or next to some rubber plant, he would spend long hours sketching.

An Art critic who had recently been looking at his work had delivered himself as follows:

An art critic who had recently been reviewing his work stated the following:

“In a way your drawings are very good; tone and colour, in some of them certainly quite a feeling for Nature. But, you see, they’re so scattered; you’ll never get the public to look at them. Now, if you’d taken a definite subject, such as ‘London by Night,’ or ‘The Crystal Palace in the Spring,’ and made a regular series, the public would have known at once what they were looking at. I can’t lay too much stress upon that. All the men who are making great names in Art, like Crum Stone or Bleeder, are making them by avoiding the unexpected; by specializing and putting their works all in the same pigeon-hole, so that the public know at once where to go. And this stands to reason, for if a man’s a collector he doesn’t want people to smell at the canvas to find out whom his pictures are by; he wants them to be able to say at once, ‘A capital Forsyte!’ It is all the more important for you to be careful to choose a subject that they can lay hold of on the spot, since there’s no very marked originality in your style.”

"In a way, your drawings are very good; the tone and color in some of them definitely show a real appreciation for Nature. But, you see, they’re all over the place; you’ll never get the public to pay attention to them. If you’d focused on a specific subject, like ‘London by Night’ or ‘The Crystal Palace in the Spring,’ and created a consistent series, the public would have immediately understood what they were looking at. I can’t emphasize that enough. All the artists who are making a name for themselves, like Crum Stone or Bleeder, do so by avoiding the unexpected; they specialize and keep their works in one category so the public knows exactly where to look. And this makes sense because if someone is a collector, they don’t want people guessing who the artist is; they want them to be able to say right away, ‘A fantastic Forsyte!’ It’s even more important for you to choose a subject that people can connect with immediately, especially since there isn’t a lot of distinct originality in your style."

Young Jolyon, standing by the little piano, where a bowl of dried rose leaves, the only produce of the garden, was deposited on a bit of faded damask, listened with his dim smile.

Young Jolyon, standing by the small piano, where a bowl of dried rose leaves, the only thing from the garden, sat on a piece of worn damask, listened with his faint smile.

Turning to his wife, who was looking at the speaker with an angry expression on her thin face, he said:

Turning to his wife, who was glaring at the speaker with an angry look on her thin face, he said:

“You see, dear?”

"See, dear?"

“I do not,” she answered in her staccato voice, that still had a little foreign accent; “your style has originality.”

“I do not,” she replied in her choppy voice, which still had a hint of a foreign accent; “your style has originality.”

The critic looked at her, smiled’ deferentially, and said no more. Like everyone else, he knew their history.

The critic looked at her, smiled politely, and said nothing more. Like everyone else, he was aware of their history.

The words bore good fruit with young Jolyon; they were contrary to all that he believed in, to all that he theoretically held good in his Art, but some strange, deep instinct moved him against his will to turn them to profit.

The words had a positive impact on young Jolyon; they went against everything he believed in, everything he theoretically valued in his Art, but some strange, deep instinct compelled him, despite his resistance, to make them useful.

He discovered therefore one morning that an idea had come to him for making a series of watercolour drawings of London. How the idea had arisen he could not tell; and it was not till the following year, when he had completed and sold them at a very fair price, that in one of his impersonal moods, he found himself able to recollect the Art critic, and to discover in his own achievement another proof that he was a Forsyte.

He realized one morning that he had come up with an idea for creating a series of watercolor drawings of London. He couldn't explain how the idea came to him; it wasn't until the next year, after he had finished and sold them for a good price, that in a detached moment, he was able to recall the art critic and find in his own success another indication that he was a Forsyte.

He decided to commence with the Botanical Gardens, where he had already made so many studies, and chose the little artificial pond, sprinkled now with an autumn shower of red and yellow leaves, for though the gardeners longed to sweep them off, they could not reach them with their brooms. The rest of the gardens they swept bare enough, removing every morning Nature’s rain of leaves; piling them in heaps, whence from slow fires rose the sweet, acrid smoke that, like the cuckoo’s note for spring, the scent of lime trees for the summer, is the true emblem of the fall. The gardeners’ tidy souls could not abide the gold and green and russet pattern on the grass. The gravel paths must lie unstained, ordered, methodical, without knowledge of the realities of life, nor of that slow and beautiful decay which flings crowns underfoot to star the earth with fallen glories, whence, as the cycle rolls, will leap again wild spring.

He decided to start with the Botanical Gardens, where he had already done so much study, and chose the small artificial pond, now sprinkled with an autumn shower of red and yellow leaves. Even though the gardeners wanted to sweep them away, they couldn’t reach them with their brooms. They kept the rest of the gardens clear, removing Nature's daily rain of leaves every morning; piling them into heaps, from which slow fires sent up the sweet, acrid smoke that, like the cuckoo’s call for spring or the scent of lime trees for summer, truly symbolizes autumn. The gardeners' orderly minds couldn’t stand the gold, green, and russet pattern on the grass. The gravel paths had to remain pristine, organized, and methodical, ignoring the realities of life and the slow, beautiful decay that scatters crowns beneath our feet to adorn the earth with fallen treasures, from which, as the cycle continues, wild spring will rise again.

Thus each leaf that fell was marked from the moment when it fluttered a good-bye and dropped, slow turning, from its twig.

Thus each leaf that fell was marked from the moment it fluttered goodbye and dropped, slowly turning, from its twig.

But on that little pond the leaves floated in peace, and praised Heaven with their hues, the sunlight haunting over them.

But on that small pond, the leaves floated peacefully, praising the sky with their colors, as the sunlight danced over them.

And so young Jolyon found them.

And so young Jolyon discovered them.

Coming there one morning in the middle of October, he was disconcerted to find a bench about twenty paces from his stand occupied, for he had a proper horror of anyone seeing him at work.

Coming there one morning in the middle of October, he was unsettled to find a bench about twenty steps from his spot taken, because he had a strong fear of anyone watching him while he worked.

A lady in a velvet jacket was sitting there, with her eyes fixed on the ground. A flowering laurel, however, stood between, and, taking shelter behind this, young Jolyon prepared his easel.

A woman in a velvet jacket was sitting there, her eyes focused on the ground. However, a flowering laurel stood in the way, and, taking cover behind it, young Jolyon set up his easel.

His preparations were leisurely; he caught, as every true artist should, at anything that might delay for a moment the effort of his work, and he found himself looking furtively at this unknown dame.

His preparations were relaxed; he took his time, as every true artist should, with anything that could momentarily distract him from his work, and he found himself stealing glances at this mysterious woman.

Like his father before him, he had an eye for a face. This face was charming!

Like his father before him, he had an eye for a face. This face was charming!

He saw a rounded chin nestling in a cream ruffle, a delicate face with large dark eyes and soft lips. A black “picture” hat concealed the hair; her figure was lightly poised against the back of the bench, her knees were crossed; the tip of a patent-leather shoe emerged beneath her skirt. There was something, indeed, inexpressibly dainty about the person of this lady, but young Jolyon’s attention was chiefly riveted by the look on her face, which reminded him of his wife. It was as though its owner had come into contact with forces too strong for her. It troubled him, arousing vague feelings of attraction and chivalry. Who was she? And what doing there, alone?

He saw a rounded chin resting in a cream ruffle, a delicate face with large dark eyes and soft lips. A black “picture” hat covered her hair; her figure was lightly balanced against the back of the bench, her knees crossed; the tip of a patent-leather shoe peeked out from under her skirt. There was something undeniably exquisite about this lady, but young Jolyon's attention was mainly drawn to the expression on her face, which reminded him of his wife. It was as if she had encountered forces that were too strong for her. This troubled him, stirring up vague feelings of attraction and chivalry. Who was she? And what was she doing there, alone?

Two young gentlemen of that peculiar breed, at once forward and shy, found in the Regent’s Park, came by on their way to lawn tennis, and he noted with disapproval their furtive stares of admiration. A loitering gardener halted to do something unnecessary to a clump of pampas grass; he, too, wanted an excuse for peeping. A gentleman, old, and, by his hat, a professor of horticulture, passed three times to scrutinize her long and stealthily, a queer expression about his lips.

Two young men of that strange kind, both bold and timid, were passing through Regent’s Park on their way to play lawn tennis, and he noticed with disapproval how they sneaked glances of admiration. A gardener hanging around stopped to do something pointless to a patch of pampas grass; he, too, wanted a reason to stare. An older man, who looked like a professor of horticulture from his hat, walked by three times to look at her closely, a strange expression on his face.

With all these men young Jolyon felt the same vague irritation. She looked at none of them, yet was he certain that every man who passed would look at her like that.

With all these men, young Jolyon felt the same vague irritation. She didn't look at any of them, yet he was sure that every man who passed would look at her that way.

Her face was not the face of a sorceress, who in every look holds out to men the offer of pleasure; it had none of the “devil’s beauty” so highly prized among the first Forsytes of the land; neither was it of that type, no less adorable, associated with the box of chocolate; it was not of the spiritually passionate, or passionately spiritual order, peculiar to house-decoration and modern poetry; nor did it seem to promise to the playwright material for the production of the interesting and neurasthenic figure, who commits suicide in the last act.

Her face didn’t look like that of a sorceress, one who offers pleasure to men with every glance; it lacked the “devil’s beauty” so coveted by the first Forsytes in the area. It also wasn't the kind that’s just as charming, linked to a box of chocolates; it didn’t carry the vibe of being spiritually passionate or passionately spiritual, which is typical in home decor and modern poetry. Plus, it didn’t seem like it would give a playwright inspiration for creating the intriguing and anxious character who ends up taking their own life in the final act.

In shape and colouring, in its soft persuasive passivity, its sensuous purity, this woman’s face reminded him of Titian’s “Heavenly Love,” a reproduction of which hung over the sideboard in his dining-room. And her attraction seemed to be in this soft passivity, in the feeling she gave that to pressure she must yield.

In shape and color, with its gentle, inviting calm and its pure beauty, this woman's face reminded him of Titian's "Heavenly Love," a print of which was hanging above the sideboard in his dining room. Her allure seemed to come from this gentle passivity, from the impression that she would give in to pressure.

For what or whom was she waiting, in the silence, with the trees dropping here and there a leaf, and the thrushes strutting close on grass, touched with the sparkle of the autumn rime? Then her charming face grew eager, and, glancing round, with almost a lover’s jealousy, young Jolyon saw Bosinney striding across the grass.

For what or who was she waiting in the silence, with the trees shedding leaves here and there, and the thrushes walking nearby on the grass, glittering with the sparkle of autumn frost? Then her lovely face became excited, and, looking around with almost a lover’s jealousy, young Jolyon saw Bosinney walking across the grass.

Curiously he watched the meeting, the look in their eyes, the long clasp of their hands. They sat down close together, linked for all their outward discretion. He heard the rapid murmur of their talk; but what they said he could not catch.

Curiously, he watched the meeting, the expressions in their eyes, the long clasp of their hands. They sat down close together, connected despite their outward discretion. He heard the quick murmur of their conversation, but he couldn't catch what they were saying.

He had rowed in the galley himself! He knew the long hours of waiting and the lean minutes of a half-public meeting; the tortures of suspense that haunt the unhallowed lover.

He had actually rowed in the galley himself! He understood the long hours of waiting and the brief moments of a semi-public meeting; the agonizing suspense that torments the forbidden lover.

It required, however, but a glance at their two faces to see that this was none of those affairs of a season that distract men and women about town; none of those sudden appetites that wake up ravening, and are surfeited and asleep again in six weeks. This was the real thing! This was what had happened to himself! Out of this anything might come!

It just took a quick look at their faces to realize that this wasn't one of those fleeting romances that people get caught up in around town; none of those impulsive desires that flare up, get satisfied, and fade away in just a few weeks. This was the real deal! This was what had happened to him! Out of this, anything could happen!

Bosinney was pleading, and she so quiet, so soft, yet immovable in her passivity, sat looking over the grass.

Bosinney was pleading, and she was so quiet, so gentle, yet steadfast in her stillness, sitting and gazing over the grass.

Was he the man to carry her off, that tender, passive being, who would never stir a step for herself? Who had given him all herself, and would die for him, but perhaps would never run away with him!

Was he the guy to take her away, that gentle, passive person who would never take a step for herself? Who had given him everything and would die for him, but maybe would never run away with him!

It seemed to young Jolyon that he could hear her saying: “But, darling, it would ruin you!” For he himself had experienced to the full the gnawing fear at the bottom of each woman’s heart that she is a drag on the man she loves.

It seemed to young Jolyon that he could hear her saying: “But, darling, it would ruin you!” For he himself had experienced to the full the gnawing fear at the bottom of each woman’s heart that she is a burden on the man she loves.

And he peeped at them no more; but their soft, rapid talk came to his ears, with the stuttering song of some bird who seemed trying to remember the notes of spring: Joy—tragedy? Which—which?

And he stopped watching them; but their gentle, quick chatter reached his ears, along with the stammering song of a bird that seemed to be trying to recall the sounds of spring: Joy—tragedy? Which—which?

And gradually their talk ceased; long silence followed.

And gradually their conversation stopped; a long silence followed.

“And where does Soames come in?” young Jolyon thought. “People think she is concerned about the sin of deceiving her husband! Little they know of women! She’s eating, after starvation—taking her revenge! And Heaven help her—for he’ll take his.”

“And where does Soames fit in?” young Jolyon thought. “People think she’s worried about the sin of deceiving her husband! They don’t understand women at all! She’s indulging herself after having starved—getting her revenge! And God help her—because he’ll get his.”

He heard the swish of silk, and, spying round the laurel, saw them walking away, their hands stealthily joined....

He heard the swish of silk and, peeking around the laurel, saw them walking away, their hands quietly joined....

At the end of July old Jolyon had taken his grand-daughter to the mountains; and on that visit (the last they ever paid) June recovered to a great extent her health and spirits. In the hotels, filled with British Forsytes—for old Jolyon could not bear a “set of Germans,” as he called all foreigners—she was looked upon with respect—the only grand-daughter of that fine-looking, and evidently wealthy, old Mr. Forsyte. She did not mix freely with people—to mix freely with people was not Jun’s habit—but she formed some friendships, and notably one in the Rhone Valley, with a French girl who was dying of consumption.

At the end of July, old Jolyon took his granddaughter to the mountains; during that visit (the last they ever had), June greatly regained her health and spirits. In the hotels, packed with British Forsytes—since old Jolyon couldn’t stand “a bunch of Germans,” as he referred to all foreigners—she was treated with respect as the only granddaughter of that distinguished-looking, clearly wealthy, old Mr. Forsyte. She didn’t socialize freely with others—mixing freely wasn’t June’s style—but she formed some friendships, especially one in the Rhone Valley with a French girl who was dying of tuberculosis.

Determining at once that her friend should not die, she forgot, in the institution of a campaign against Death, much of her own trouble.

Determining right away that her friend shouldn't die, she forgot, while launching a campaign against Death, a lot of her own troubles.

Old Jolyon watched the new intimacy with relief and disapproval; for this additional proof that her life was to be passed amongst “lame ducks” worried him. Would she never make a friendship or take an interest in something that would be of real benefit to her?

Old Jolyon observed the new closeness with both relief and disapproval; this further confirmation that her life would be spent among "lame ducks" troubled him. Would she never form a friendship or engage in something truly beneficial for her?

“Taking up with a parcel of foreigners,” he called it. He often, however, brought home grapes or roses, and presented them to “Mam’zelle” with an ingratiating twinkle.

“Getting involved with a bunch of foreigners,” he called it. He often, however, brought home grapes or roses and gave them to “Mam’zelle” with a charming smile.

Towards the end of September, in spite of Jun’s disapproval, Mademoiselle Vigor breathed her last in the little hotel at St. Luc, to which they had moved her; and June took her defeat so deeply to heart that old Jolyon carried her away to Paris. Here, in contemplation of the “Venus de Milo” and the “Madeleine,” she shook off her depression, and when, towards the middle of October, they returned to town, her grandfather believed that he had effected a cure.

Towards the end of September, despite Jun’s objections, Mademoiselle Vigor passed away in the small hotel at St. Luc where they had moved her. June was so affected by her loss that old Jolyon took her to Paris. There, while appreciating the "Venus de Milo" and the "Madeleine," she lifted her spirits. By mid-October, when they returned to the city, her grandfather thought he had helped her heal.

No sooner, however, had they established themselves in Stanhope Gate than he perceived to his dismay a return of her old absorbed and brooding manner. She would sit, staring in front of her, her chin on her hand, like a little Norse spirit, grim and intent, while all around in the electric light, then just installed, shone the great, drawing-room brocaded up to the frieze, full of furniture from Baple and Pullbred’s. And in the huge gilt mirror were reflected those Dresden china groups of young men in tight knee breeches, at the feet of full-bosomed ladies nursing on their laps pet lambs, which old Jolyon had bought when he was a bachelor and thought so highly of in these days of degenerate taste. He was a man of most open mind, who, more than any Forsyte of them all, had moved with the times, but he could never forget that he had bought these groups at Jobson’s, and given a lot of money for them. He often said to June, with a sort of disillusioned contempt:

No sooner had they settled into Stanhope Gate than he noticed, to his dismay, that her old withdrawn and contemplative demeanor was back. She would sit there, staring blankly ahead with her chin resting on her hand, like a little Norse spirit—serious and focused—while all around her, illuminated by the newly installed electric lights, was the grand drawing room decorated up to the frieze, filled with furniture from Baple and Pullbred’s. In the large gilded mirror, you could see the Dresden china figurines of young men in tight knee breeches at the feet of curvy ladies cradling pet lambs in their laps. Old Jolyon had bought these when he was single and had thought highly of them, even in these times of poor taste. He was an open-minded man, more in tune with the times than any other Forsyte, but he could never forget that he bought these figurines at Jobson’s and paid a pretty penny for them. He often said to June, with a hint of disappointed disdain:

You don’t care about them! They’re not the gimcrack things you and your friends like, but they cost me seventy pounds!” He was not a man who allowed his taste to be warped when he knew for solid reasons that it was sound.

You don’t care about them! They’re not the cheap things you and your friends like, but they cost me seventy pounds!” He wasn't the type to let his preferences be influenced when he knew for good reasons that they were valid.

One of the first things that June did on getting home was to go round to Timothy’s. She persuaded herself that it was her duty to call there, and cheer him with an account of all her travels; but in reality she went because she knew of no other place where, by some random speech, or roundabout question, she could glean news of Bosinney.

One of the first things June did when she got home was to go over to Timothy’s. She convinced herself it was her duty to visit and brighten his day with stories from her travels; but in truth, she went because she didn’t know anywhere else where, through some casual comment or indirect question, she could get any news about Bosinney.

They received her most cordially: And how was her dear grandfather? He had not been to see them since May. Her Uncle Timothy was very poorly, he had had a lot of trouble with the chimney-sweep in his bedroom; the stupid man had let the soot down the chimney! It had quite upset her uncle.

They greeted her warmly: And how was her dear grandfather? He hadn't visited them since May. Her Uncle Timothy was not doing well; he had a lot of trouble with the chimney sweep in his bedroom; that foolish man had let soot down the chimney! It had really upset her uncle.

June sat there a long time, dreading, yet passionately hoping, that they would speak of Bosinney.

June sat there for a long time, feeling both anxious and eager for them to talk about Bosinney.

But paralyzed by unaccountable discretion, Mrs. Septimus Small let fall no word, neither did she question June about him. In desperation the girl asked at last whether Soames and Irene were in town—she had not yet been to see anyone.

But stuck in a silence she couldn't explain, Mrs. Septimus Small said nothing and didn’t ask June about him. Finally, in desperation, the girl asked if Soames and Irene were in town—she hadn’t seen anyone yet.

It was Aunt Hester who replied: Oh, yes, they were in town, they had not been away at all. There was some little difficulty about the house, she believed. June had heard, no doubt! She had better ask her Aunt Juley!

It was Aunt Hester who answered: Oh, yes, they were in town; they hadn't been away at all. There was a bit of trouble with the house, she thought. June had probably heard about it! She should just ask her Aunt Juley!

June turned to Mrs. Small, who sat upright in her chair, her hands clasped, her face covered with innumerable pouts. In answer to the girl’s look she maintained a strange silence, and when she spoke it was to ask June whether she had worn night-socks up in those high hotels where it must be so cold of a night.

June turned to Mrs. Small, who sat straight in her chair, her hands clasped, her face showing countless frowns. In response to the girl’s gaze, she kept an odd silence, and when she finally spoke, it was to ask June if she had worn night-socks in those high hotels where it must be so cold at night.

June answered that she had not, she hated the stuffy things; and rose to leave.

June replied that she hadn't, she couldn't stand those stuffy things; and stood up to leave.

Mrs. Small’s infallibly chosen silence was far more ominous to her than anything that could have been said.

Mrs. Small’s perfectly chosen silence felt much more threatening to her than anything that could have been said.

Before half an hour was over she had dragged the truth from Mrs. Baynes in Lowndes Square, that Soames was bringing an action against Bosinney over the decoration of the house.

Before half an hour was up, she had gotten the truth out of Mrs. Baynes in Lowndes Square: Soames was suing Bosinney over the house's decoration.

Instead of disturbing her, the news had a strangely calming effect; as though she saw in the prospect of this struggle new hope for herself. She learnt that the case was expected to come on in about a month, and there seemed little or no prospect of Bosinney’s success.

Instead of upsetting her, the news had a strangely calming effect; it was as if she saw new hope for herself in the prospect of this fight. She learned that the case was expected to come up in about a month, and there seemed to be little or no chance of Bosinney succeeding.

“And whatever he’ll do I can’t think,” said Mrs. Baynes; “it’s very dreadful for him, you know—he’s got no money—he’s very hard up. And we can’t help him, I’m sure. I’m told the money-lenders won’t lend if you have no security, and he has none—none at all.”

“And whatever he decides to do, I can’t imagine,” said Mrs. Baynes; “it’s really terrible for him, you know—he’s got no money—he's in a tough spot. And we can’t help him, that’s for sure. I’ve heard that loan sharks won’t lend if you don’t have any collateral, and he has none—absolutely none.”

Her embonpoint had increased of late; she was in the full swing of autumn organization, her writing-table literally strewn with the menus of charity functions. She looked meaningly at June, with her round eyes of parrot-grey.

Her figure had gotten curvier lately; she was fully engaged in planning for autumn, with her writing desk literally covered in the menus for charity events. She gave June a meaningful look with her round, parrot-grey eyes.

The sudden flush that rose on the girl’s intent young face—she must have seen spring up before her a great hope—the sudden sweetness of her smile, often came back to Lady Baynes in after years (Baynes was knighted when he built that public Museum of Art which has given so much employment to officials, and so little pleasure to those working classes for whom it was designed).

The sudden flush that appeared on the girl’s focused young face—she must have felt a great hope rising before her—the sudden brightness of her smile often returned to Lady Baynes in later years (Baynes was knighted when he built that public Museum of Art, which has provided so many jobs for officials and so little joy for the working class it was meant to serve).

The memory of that change, vivid and touching, like the breaking open of a flower, or the first sun after long winter, the memory, too, of all that came after, often intruded itself, unaccountably, inopportunely on Lady Baynes, when her mind was set upon the most important things.

The memory of that change, clear and moving, like a flower blooming or the first sunshine after a long winter, along with everything that followed, often popped up, unexpectedly and at the worst times, in Lady Baynes's mind when she was focused on more important matters.

This was the very afternoon of the day that young Jolyon witnessed the meeting in the Botanical Gardens, and on this day, too, old Jolyon paid a visit to his solicitors, Forsyte, Bustard, and Forsyte, in the Poultry. Soames was not in, he had gone down to Somerset House; Bustard was buried up to the hilt in papers and that inaccessible apartment, where he was judiciously placed, in order that he might do as much work as possible; but James was in the front office, biting a finger, and lugubriously turning over the pleadings in Forsyte v. Bosinney.

This was the very afternoon when young Jolyon saw the meeting in the Botanical Gardens, and on that same day, old Jolyon visited his lawyers, Forsyte, Bustard, and Forsyte, in the Poultry. Soames wasn't there; he had gone down to Somerset House. Bustard was buried under a mountain of papers in that hard-to-reach office, designed so he could get as much work done as possible. Meanwhile, James was in the front office, biting his finger and gloomily flipping through the pleadings in Forsyte v. Bosinney.

This sound lawyer had only a sort of luxurious dread of the “nice point,” enough to set up a pleasurable feeling of fuss; for his good practical sense told him that if he himself were on the Bench he would not pay much attention to it. But he was afraid that this Bosinney would go bankrupt and Soames would have to find the money after all, and costs into the bargain. And behind this tangible dread there was always that intangible trouble, lurking in the background, intricate, dim, scandalous, like a bad dream, and of which this action was but an outward and visible sign.

This experienced lawyer had a bit of a fancy fear about the "nice point," just enough to create a somewhat enjoyable sense of fuss; because his practical instincts told him that if he were on the bench, he wouldn't pay much attention to it. But he was worried that Bosinney would go bankrupt, and Soames would have to cover the costs after all. Plus, there were always those underlying worries, complex, vague, and scandalous, like a bad dream, of which this lawsuit was just a visible symptom.

He raised his head as old Jolyon came in, and muttered: “How are you, Jolyon? Haven’t seen you for an age. You’ve been to Switzerland, they tell me. This young Bosinney, he’s got himself into a mess. I knew how it would be!” He held out the papers, regarding his elder brother with nervous gloom.

He looked up as old Jolyon walked in and said, “How are you, Jolyon? I haven’t seen you in forever. I hear you've been to Switzerland. This young Bosinney has gotten himself into trouble. I knew this would happen!” He handed over the papers, looking at his older brother with anxious concern.

Old Jolyon read them in silence, and while he read them James looked at the floor, biting his fingers the while.

Old Jolyon read them quietly, and as he read, James stared at the floor, nervously biting his fingers.

Old Jolyon pitched them down at last, and they fell with a thump amongst a mass of affidavits in “re Buncombe, deceased,” one of the many branches of that parent and profitable tree, “Fryer v. Forsyte.”

Old Jolyon finally dropped them, and they landed heavily among a pile of affidavits in “re Buncombe, deceased,” one of the numerous branches of that parent and lucrative tree, “Fryer v. Forsyte.”

“I don’t know what Soames is about,” he said, “to make a fuss over a few hundred pounds. I thought he was a man of property.”

“I don’t understand what Soames is doing,” he said, “making a big deal over a few hundred pounds. I thought he was wealthy.”

James’ long upper lip twitched angrily; he could not bear his son to be attacked in such a spot.

James' long upper lip twitched with anger; he couldn't stand the thought of his son being attacked in such a place.

“It’s not the money,” he began, but meeting his brother’s glance, direct, shrewd, judicial, he stopped.

“It’s not the money,” he started, but when he met his brother’s gaze—direct, sharp, and evaluating—he paused.

There was a silence.

It was silent.

“I’ve come in for my Will,” said old Jolyon at last, tugging at his moustache.

“I’m here to talk about my Will,” said old Jolyon finally, pulling at his mustache.

James’ curiosity was roused at once. Perhaps nothing in this life was more stimulating to him than a Will; it was the supreme deal with property, the final inventory of a man’s belongings, the last word on what he was worth. He sounded the bell.

James’ curiosity was instantly sparked. Nothing in life excited him more than a Will; it was the ultimate agreement regarding property, the final list of a man's possessions, the last statement on what he was worth. He rang the bell.

“Bring in Mr. Jolyon’s Will,” he said to an anxious, dark-haired clerk.

“Bring in Mr. Jolyon’s Will,” he said to a nervous, dark-haired clerk.

“You going to make some alterations?” And through his mind there flashed the thought: “Now, am I worth as much as he?”

“Are you going to make some changes?” And in his mind, he suddenly thought, “Do I have as much value as he does?”

Old Jolyon put the Will in his breast pocket, and James twisted his long legs regretfully.

Old Jolyon tucked the Will into his breast pocket, while James shifted his long legs with a sense of regret.

“You’ve made some nice purchases lately, they tell me,” he said.

“You’ve made some great purchases recently, I’ve heard,” he said.

“I don’t know where you get your information from,” answered old Jolyon sharply. “When’s this action coming on? Next month? I can’t tell what you’ve got in your minds. You must manage your own affairs; but if you take my advice, you’ll settle it out of Court. Good-bye!” With a cold handshake he was gone.

“I don’t know where you’re getting your information,” old Jolyon replied sharply. “When is this trial happening? Next month? I can’t figure out what you’re thinking. You need to handle your own business; but if you ask my opinion, you should settle it outside of court. Goodbye!” With a cold handshake, he left.

James, his fixed grey-blue eye corkscrewing round some secret anxious image, began again to bite his finger.

James, his steady grey-blue eye spiraling around some hidden anxious thought, started biting his finger again.

Old Jolyon took his Will to the offices of the New Colliery Company, and sat down in the empty Board Room to read it through. He answered “Down-by-the-starn” Hemmings so tartly when the latter, seeing his Chairman seated there, entered with the new Superintendent’s first report, that the Secretary withdrew with regretful dignity; and sending for the transfer clerk, blew him up till the poor youth knew not where to look.

Old Jolyon brought his Will to the offices of the New Colliery Company and sat down in the empty Board Room to read it. He snapped at “Down-by-the-starn” Hemmings when the latter, seeing him seated there, came in with the new Superintendent’s first report, causing the Secretary to leave with a sense of dignity. Then, he called for the transfer clerk and chewed him out until the poor guy didn't know where to look.

It was not—by George—as he (Down-by-the-starn) would have him know, for a whippersnapper of a young fellow like him, to come down to that office, and think that he was God Almighty. He (Down-by-the-starn) had been head of that office for more years than a boy like him could count, and if he thought that when he had finished all his work, he could sit there doing nothing, he did not know him, Hemmings (Down-by-the-starn), and so forth.

It was definitely not—by George—as Down-by-the-starn would let him know, for a cocky young guy like him, to come into that office thinking he was God Almighty. Down-by-the-starn had been in charge of that office for more years than a kid like him could count, and if he thought that once he finished all his work, he could just sit there doing nothing, he clearly didn’t know Hemmings (Down-by-the-starn), and so on.

On the other side of the green baize door old Jolyon sat at the long, mahogany-and-leather board table, his thick, loose-jointed, tortoiseshell eye-glasses perched on the bridge of his nose, his gold pencil moving down the clauses of his Will.

On the other side of the green felt door, old Jolyon sat at the long mahogany and leather table, his thick, loose-jointed tortoiseshell glasses resting on the bridge of his nose, his gold pencil moving down the clauses of his will.

It was a simple affair, for there were none of those vexatious little legacies and donations to charities, which fritter away a man’s possessions, and damage the majestic effect of that little paragraph in the morning papers accorded to Forsytes who die with a hundred thousand pounds.

It was a straightforward situation, since there were none of those annoying little legacies and donations to charities that waste a person's wealth and diminish the grand impact of that brief mention in the morning papers given to Forsytes who pass away with a hundred thousand pounds.

A simple affair. Just a bequest to his son of twenty thousand, and “as to the residue of my property of whatsoever kind whether realty or personalty, or partaking of the nature of either—upon trust to pay the proceeds rents annual produce dividends or interest thereof and thereon to my said grand-daughter June Forsyte or her assigns during her life to be for her sole use and benefit and without, etc... and from and after her death or decease upon trust to convey assign transfer or make over the said last-mentioned lands hereditaments premises trust moneys stocks funds investments and securities or such as shall then stand for and represent the same unto such person or persons whether one or more for such intents purposes and uses and generally in such manner way and form in all respects as the said June Forsyte notwithstanding coverture shall by her last Will and Testament or any writing or writings in the nature of a Will testament or testamentary disposition to be by her duly made signed and published direct appoint or make over give and dispose of the same And in default etc.... Provided always...” and so on, in seven folios of brief and simple phraseology.

A straightforward matter. Just a gift to his son of twenty thousand, and “for the remainder of my property of any kind, whether real estate or personal property, or something that combines both—held in trust to pay out the profits, rents, annual earnings, dividends, or interest from it to my granddaughter June Forsyte or her assignees during her lifetime for her sole use and benefit and without, etc... and after her death or passing, held in trust to convey, assign, transfer, or hand over the aforementioned lands, properties, trust funds, investments, and securities or whatever represents them at that time to such person or persons, whether one or more, for such purposes and uses, and generally in such manner and form as the said June Forsyte, despite being married, may through her last Will and Testament or any writing resembling a Will or testamentary direction duly made, signed, and published, direct, appoint, or dispose of the same. And in the event of default, etc... Provided always...” and so forth, across seven pages of brief and simple language.

The Will had been drawn by James in his palmy days. He had foreseen almost every contingency.

The Will had been created by James during his prime. He had anticipated almost every possible scenario.

Old Jolyon sat a long time reading this Will; at last he took half a sheet of paper from the rack, and made a prolonged pencil note; then buttoning up the Will, he caused a cab to be called and drove to the offices of Paramor and Herring, in Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Jack Herring was dead, but his nephew was still in the firm, and old Jolyon was closeted with him for half an hour.

Old Jolyon sat for a long time reading this Will; finally, he took half a sheet of paper from the rack and wrote a long note in pencil. Then, after closing the Will, he called a cab and headed to the offices of Paramor and Herring in Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Jack Herring was dead, but his nephew was still part of the firm, and old Jolyon met with him privately for half an hour.

He had kept the hansom, and on coming out, gave the driver the address—3, Wistaria Avenue.

He had taken the cab, and when he came out, he gave the driver the address—3, Wistaria Avenue.

He felt a strange, slow satisfaction, as though he had scored a victory over James and the man of property. They should not poke their noses into his affairs any more; he had just cancelled their trusteeships of his Will; he would take the whole of his business out of their hands, and put it into the hands of young Herring, and he would move the business of his Companies too. If that young Soames were such a man of property, he would never miss a thousand a year or so; and under his great white moustache old Jolyon grimly smiled. He felt that what he was doing was in the nature of retributive justice, richly deserved.

He felt a strange, slow satisfaction, like he had won a victory over James and the wealthy man. They shouldn't interfere in his affairs anymore; he had just canceled their roles as trustees of his Will. He would take all of his business away from them and hand it over to young Herring, and he would also move the business of his Companies. If that young Soames was such a wealthy guy, he wouldn’t even notice a thousand a year or so missing, and beneath his big white mustache, old Jolyon smiled grimly. He felt that what he was doing was a kind of deserved retribution.

Slowly, surely, with the secret inner process that works the destruction of an old tree, the poison of the wounds to his happiness, his will, his pride, had corroded the comely edifice of his philosophy. Life had worn him down on one side, till, like that family of which he was the head, he had lost balance.

Slowly but surely, like the hidden process that destroys an old tree, the pain from his wounds to happiness, will, and pride had eaten away at the solid structure of his beliefs. Life had worn him down on one side until, like the family he led, he had lost his balance.

To him, borne northwards towards his son’s house, the thought of the new disposition of property, which he had just set in motion, appeared vaguely in the light of a stroke of punishment, levelled at that family and that Society, of which James and his son seemed to him the representatives. He had made a restitution to young Jolyon, and restitution to young Jolyon satisfied his secret craving for revenge—revenge against Time, sorrow, and interference, against all that incalculable sum of disapproval that had been bestowed by the world for fifteen years on his only son. It presented itself as the one possible way of asserting once more the domination of his will; of forcing James, and Soames, and the family, and all those hidden masses of Forsytes—a great stream rolling against the single dam of his obstinacy—to recognise once and for all that he would be master. It was sweet to think that at last he was going to make the boy a richer man by far than that son of James, that “man of property.” And it was sweet to give to Jo, for he loved his son.

To him, heading north towards his son's place, the thought of the new arrangement of assets, which he had just initiated, felt like a form of punishment aimed at that family and that Society, of which James and his son seemed to be the representatives. He had made a restitution to young Jolyon, and that restitution satisfied his hidden desire for revenge—revenge against Time, sorrow, and interference, against all the disapproval the world had thrown at his only son for fifteen years. It seemed like the only way to reassert his will, to make James, Soames, the family, and all those hidden Forsytes—a massive force pushing against the single dam of his stubbornness—finally acknowledge that he would be in charge. It felt good to think that he was finally going to make the boy much wealthier than James’s son, that “man of property.” And it was wonderful to give to Jo, because he loved his son.

Neither young Jolyon nor his wife were in (young Jolyon indeed was not back from the Botanical), but the little maid told him that she expected the master at any moment:

Neither young Jolyon nor his wife were home (young Jolyon actually hadn't returned from the Botanical), but the little maid informed him that she was expecting the master at any moment:

“He’s always at ’ome to tea, sir, to play with the children.”

"He's always at home for tea, sir, to play with the kids."

Old Jolyon said he would wait; and sat down patiently enough in the faded, shabby drawing room, where, now that the summer chintzes were removed, the old chairs and sofas revealed all their threadbare deficiencies. He longed to send for the children; to have them there beside him, their supple bodies against his knees; to hear Jolly’s: “Hallo, Gran!” and see his rush; and feel Holly’s soft little hand stealing up against his cheek. But he would not. There was solemnity in what he had come to do, and until it was over he would not play. He amused himself by thinking how with two strokes of his pen he was going to restore the look of caste so conspicuously absent from everything in that little house; how he could fill these rooms, or others in some larger mansion, with triumphs of art from Baple and Pullbred’s; how he could send little Jolly to Harrow and Oxford (he no longer had faith in Eton and Cambridge, for his son had been there); how he could procure little Holly the best musical instruction, the child had a remarkable aptitude.

Old Jolyon said he would wait and sat down patiently in the faded, shabby living room, where, now that the summer patterns were gone, the old chairs and sofas showed all their worn-out flaws. He wanted to call for the kids, to have them beside him, their small bodies against his knees; to hear Jolly say, “Hi, Gran!” and see him rush over; and feel Holly’s soft little hand against his cheek. But he held back. There was a seriousness in what he was about to do, and until it was done, he wouldn’t play. He kept himself entertained by thinking how with just two strokes of his pen he would restore the air of nobility that was so clearly missing from everything in that little house; how he could fill these rooms, or others in a bigger mansion, with works of art from Baple and Pullbred’s; how he could send little Jolly to Harrow and Oxford (he no longer believed in Eton and Cambridge since his son had been there); how he could get little Holly the best music lessons, as the child had a remarkable talent.

As these visions crowded before him, causing emotion to swell his heart, he rose, and stood at the window, looking down into the little walled strip of garden, where the pear-tree, bare of leaves before its time, stood with gaunt branches in the slow-gathering mist of the autumn afternoon. The dog Balthasar, his tail curled tightly over a piebald, furry back, was walking at the farther end, sniffing at the plants, and at intervals placing his leg for support against the wall.

As these visions filled his mind, making his heart swell with emotion, he got up and stood at the window, looking down into the small walled garden where the pear tree, bare of leaves too early, stood with its thin branches in the slowly gathering mist of the autumn afternoon. The dog Balthasar, his tail curled tightly over his spotted, furry back, was walking at the far end, sniffing at the plants and occasionally resting his leg against the wall for support.

And old Jolyon mused.

And old Jolyon thought.

What pleasure was there left but to give? It was pleasant to give, when you could find one who would be thankful for what you gave—one of your own flesh and blood! There was no such satisfaction to be had out of giving to those who did not belong to you, to those who had no claim on you! Such giving as that was a betrayal of the individualistic convictions and actions of his life, of all his enterprise, his labour, and his moderation, of the great and proud fact that, like tens of thousands of Forsytes before him, tens of thousands in the present, tens of thousands in the future, he had always made his own, and held his own, in the world.

What joy was left but to give? It felt good to give when you could find someone who appreciated what you offered—someone who was your own flesh and blood! There was no real satisfaction in giving to those who didn’t belong to you, to those who had no connection to you! Giving like that went against the individualistic beliefs and actions of his life, against all his efforts, his hard work, and his restraint, against the great and proud truth that, like tens of thousands of Forsytes before him, tens of thousands today, and tens of thousands to come, he had always earned his own and held onto what was his in the world.

And, while he stood there looking down on the smut-covered foliage of the laurels, the black-stained grass-plot, the progress of the dog Balthasar, all the suffering of the fifteen years during which he had been baulked of legitimate enjoyment mingled its gall with the sweetness of the approaching moment.

And while he stood there looking down at the filthy leaves of the laurels, the black-stained patch of grass, the movement of the dog Balthasar, all the pain from the fifteen years he had been denied real enjoyment mixed its bitterness with the sweetness of the moment that was about to happen.

Young Jolyon came at last, pleased with his work, and fresh from long hours in the open air. On hearing that his father was in the drawing room, he inquired hurriedly whether Mrs. Forsyte was at home, and being informed that she was not, heaved a sigh of relief. Then putting his painting materials carefully in the little coat-closet out of sight, he went in.

Young Jolyon finally arrived, feeling good about his work and refreshed from spending long hours outdoors. Upon learning that his father was in the drawing room, he quickly asked if Mrs. Forsyte was home, and when told she wasn't, he let out a sigh of relief. After safely putting his painting supplies in the small coat closet where they wouldn’t be seen, he entered the room.

With characteristic decision old Jolyon came at once to the point. “I’ve been altering my arrangements, Jo,” he said. “You can cut your coat a bit longer in the future—I’m settling a thousand a year on you at once. June will have fifty thousand at my death; and you the rest. That dog of yours is spoiling the garden. I shouldn’t keep a dog, if I were you!”

With his usual decisiveness, old Jolyon got straight to the point. “I’ve changed my plans, Jo,” he said. “You can stretch your budget a little more in the future—I’m setting up a thousand a year for you right now. June will get fifty thousand when I die; and you’ll get the remainder. That dog of yours is ruining the garden. If I were you, I wouldn’t keep a dog!”

The dog Balthasar, seated in the centre of the lawn, was examining his tail.

The dog Balthasar, sitting in the middle of the lawn, was checking out his tail.

Young Jolyon looked at the animal, but saw him dimly, for his eyes were misty.

Young Jolyon glanced at the animal, but his vision was blurred because his eyes were misty.

“Yours won’t come short of a hundred thousand, my boy,” said old Jolyon; “I thought you’d better know. I haven’t much longer to live at my age. I shan’t allude to it again. How’s your wife? And—give her my love.”

“Yours will definitely be over a hundred thousand, my boy,” said old Jolyon; “I thought you should know. I don’t have much longer to live at my age. I won’t bring it up again. How’s your wife? And—send her my love.”

Young Jolyon put his hand on his father’s shoulder, and, as neither spoke, the episode closed.

Young Jolyon put his hand on his dad's shoulder, and since neither of them said anything, the moment came to an end.

Having seen his father into a hansom, young Jolyon came back to the drawing-room and stood, where old Jolyon had stood, looking down on the little garden. He tried to realize all that this meant to him, and, Forsyte that he was, vistas of property were opened out in his brain; the years of half rations through which he had passed had not sapped his natural instincts. In extremely practical form, he thought of travel, of his wife’s costume, the children’s education, a pony for Jolly, a thousand things; but in the midst of all he thought, too, of Bosinney and his mistress, and the broken song of the thrush. Joy—tragedy! Which? Which?

After seeing his father into a cab, young Jolyon returned to the living room and stood where old Jolyon had stood, looking down at the small garden. He tried to understand what this all meant to him, and being a Forsyte, visions of property opened up in his mind; the years of living on a tight budget hadn't weakened his natural instincts. In very practical terms, he thought about traveling, his wife's wardrobe, the kids' education, a pony for Jolly, and a thousand other things; but in the midst of all this, he also thought about Bosinney and his mistress, along with the broken song of the thrush. Joy—tragedy! Which one? Which?

The old past—the poignant, suffering, passionate, wonderful past, that no money could buy, that nothing could restore in all its burning sweetness—had come back before him.

The old past—the emotional, painful, passionate, beautiful past, that no amount of money could purchase, that nothing could bring back in all its intense sweetness—had returned to him.

When his wife came in he went straight up to her and took her in his arms; and for a long time he stood without speaking, his eyes closed, pressing her to him, while she looked at him with a wondering, adoring, doubting look in her eyes.

When his wife walked in, he went right up to her and took her in his arms; for a long time, he stood there without saying a word, his eyes closed, holding her close, while she looked at him with a mix of wonder, love, and uncertainty in her eyes.

CHAPTER IV
VOYAGE INTO THE INFERNO

The morning after a certain night on which Soames at last asserted his rights and acted like a man, he breakfasted alone.

The morning after the night when Soames finally stood up for himself and acted like a man, he had breakfast by himself.

He breakfasted by gaslight, the fog of late November wrapping the town as in some monstrous blanket till the trees of the Square even were barely visible from the dining-room window.

He had breakfast by gaslight, with the late November fog enveloping the town like some monstrous blanket, making even the trees in the Square barely visible from the dining-room window.

He ate steadily, but at times a sensation as though he could not swallow attacked him. Had he been right to yield to his overmastering hunger of the night before, and break down the resistance which he had suffered now too long from this woman who was his lawful and solemnly constituted helpmate?

He ate steadily, but sometimes he felt like he couldn't swallow. Had he really been right to give in to his overwhelming hunger the night before and let down the defenses he had maintained for too long against this woman who was his legal and serious partner?

He was strangely haunted by the recollection of her face, from before which, to soothe her, he had tried to pull her hands—of her terrible smothered sobbing, the like of which he had never heard, and still seemed to hear; and he was still haunted by the odd, intolerable feeling of remorse and shame he had felt, as he stood looking at her by the flame of the single candle, before silently slinking away.

He was oddly haunted by the memory of her face, from which he had tried to pull her hands to comfort her—her awful, muffled sobbing, the kind he had never heard before and still seemed to hear; and he was still plagued by the strange, unbearable feeling of guilt and shame he had felt as he stood there looking at her by the light of the single candle, before quietly slipping away.

And somehow, now that he had acted like this, he was surprised at himself.

And somehow, now that he had acted this way, he was surprised by himself.

Two nights before, at Winifred Dartie’s, he had taken Mrs. MacAnder into dinner. She had said to him, looking in his face with her sharp, greenish eyes: “And so your wife is a great friend of that Mr. Bosinney’s?”

Two nights ago, at Winifred Dartie’s, he had taken Mrs. MacAnder to dinner. She had looked at him with her sharp, greenish eyes and said, “So your wife is a close friend of that Mr. Bosinney’s?”

Not deigning to ask what she meant, he had brooded over her words.

Not bothering to ask what she meant, he had thought deeply about her words.

They had roused in him a fierce jealousy, which, with the peculiar perversion of this instinct, had turned to fiercer desire.

They had stirred up a fierce jealousy in him, which, with the strange twist of this instinct, had transformed into a stronger desire.

Without the incentive of Mrs. MacAnder’s words he might never have done what he had done. Without their incentive and the accident of finding his wife’s door for once unlocked, which had enabled him to steal upon her asleep.

Without Mrs. MacAnder's words pushing him, he might never have done what he did. Without that push and the chance of finding his wife's door unlocked for once, which allowed him to sneak in on her while she was asleep.

Slumber had removed his doubts, but the morning brought them again. One thought comforted him: No one would know—it was not the sort of thing that she would speak about.

Slumber had eased his doubts, but the morning brought them back. One thought reassured him: No one would know—it wasn't the kind of thing she would talk about.

And, indeed, when the vehicle of his daily business life, which needed so imperatively the grease of clear and practical thought, started rolling once more with the reading of his letters, those nightmare-like doubts began to assume less extravagant importance at the back of his mind. The incident was really not of great moment; women made a fuss about it in books; but in the cool judgment of right-thinking men, of men of the world, of such as he recollected often received praise in the Divorce Court, he had but done his best to sustain the sanctity of marriage, to prevent her from abandoning her duty, possibly, if she were still seeing Bosinney, from....

And, in fact, when the vehicle of his daily business life, which needed the grease of clear and practical thinking, started rolling again with the reading of his letters, those nightmarish doubts began to seem less important in the back of his mind. The incident really wasn’t a big deal; women made a fuss about it in books; but in the clear judgment of sensible men, of men of the world, like those he often remembered being praised in the Divorce Court, he had simply done his best to uphold the sanctity of marriage, to prevent her from neglecting her duty, possibly, if she were still seeing Bosinney, from....

No, he did not regret it.

No, he didn't regret that.

Now that the first step towards reconciliation had been taken, the rest would be comparatively—comparatively....

Now that the first step toward reconciliation had been taken, the rest would be relatively—relatively....

He, rose and walked to the window. His nerve had been shaken. The sound of smothered sobbing was in his ears again. He could not get rid of it.

He got up and walked to the window. His nerves were on edge. The sound of muffled sobbing was echoing in his ears again. He couldn’t shake it off.

He put on his fur coat, and went out into the fog; having to go into the City, he took the underground railway from Sloane Square station.

He put on his fur coat and stepped out into the fog. Since he needed to get to the City, he took the underground from Sloane Square station.

In his corner of the first-class compartment filled with City men the smothered sobbing still haunted him, so he opened The Times with the rich crackle that drowns all lesser sounds, and, barricaded behind it, set himself steadily to con the news.

In his spot in the first-class compartment crowded with City men, the muffled sobbing still lingered in his mind, so he opened The Times with the satisfying crackle that silenced all other noises and, hidden behind it, focused intently on reading the news.

He read that a Recorder had charged a grand jury on the previous day with a more than usually long list of offences. He read of three murders, five manslaughters, seven arsons, and as many as eleven rapes—a surprisingly high number—in addition to many less conspicuous crimes, to be tried during a coming Sessions; and from one piece of news he went on to another, keeping the paper well before his face.

He read that a Recorder had given a grand jury a longer than usual list of offenses the day before. He read about three murders, five manslaughters, seven arsons, and as many as eleven rapes—a surprisingly high number—along with many less noticeable crimes, all set to be tried during the upcoming sessions; and from one piece of news he moved on to another, keeping the paper right in front of his face.

And still, inseparable from his reading, was the memory of Irene’s tear-stained face, and the sounds from her broken heart.

And yet, connected to his reading, was the memory of Irene’s tear-streaked face and the echoes of her shattered heart.

The day was a busy one, including, in addition to the ordinary affairs of his practice, a visit to his brokers, Messrs. Grin and Grinning, to give them instructions to sell his shares in the New Colliery Co., Ltd., whose business he suspected, rather than knew, was stagnating (this enterprise afterwards slowly declined, and was ultimately sold for a song to an American syndicate); and a long conference at Waterbuck, Q.C.’s chambers, attended by Boulter, by Fiske, the junior counsel, and Waterbuck, Q.C., himself.

The day was hectic, involving, in addition to his usual work, a trip to his brokers, Messrs. Grin and Grinning, to tell them to sell his shares in the New Colliery Co., Ltd. He suspected, rather than knew, that the business was stagnating (this company eventually declined slowly and was ultimately sold for a pittance to an American syndicate); and a lengthy meeting at Waterbuck, Q.C.’s chambers, attended by Boulter, Fiske, the junior counsel, and Waterbuck, Q.C. himself.

The case of Forsyte v. Bosinney was expected to be reached on the morrow, before Mr. Justice Bentham.

The case of Forsyte v. Bosinney was set to be heard tomorrow, in front of Mr. Justice Bentham.

Mr. Justice Bentham, a man of common-sense rather than too great legal knowledge, was considered to be about the best man they could have to try the action. He was a “strong” Judge.

Mr. Justice Bentham, a man of common sense rather than extensive legal knowledge, was seen as the best person to handle the case. He was a "strong" judge.

Waterbuck, Q.C., in pleasing conjunction with an almost rude neglect of Boulter and Fiske paid to Soames a good deal of attention, by instinct or the sounder evidence of rumour, feeling him to be a man of property.

Waterbuck, Q.C., in a nice balance with an almost blatant disregard for Boulter and Fiske, paid a lot of attention to Soames, either by instinct or from the solid proof of gossip, sensing that he was a man of means.

He held with remarkable consistency to the opinion he had already expressed in writing, that the issue would depend to a great extent on the evidence given at the trial, and in a few well directed remarks he advised Soames not to be too careful in giving that evidence. “A little bluffness, Mr. Forsyte,” he said, “a little bluffness,” and after he had spoken he laughed firmly, closed his lips tight, and scratched his head just below where he had pushed his wig back, for all the world like the gentleman-farmer for whom he loved to be taken. He was considered perhaps the leading man in breach of promise cases.

He consistently held the belief he had already stated in writing: the outcome would largely depend on the evidence presented at the trial. In a few pointed comments, he advised Soames not to be too careful when giving that evidence. “A bit of bluster, Mr. Forsyte,” he said, “a bit of bluster,” and after he spoke, he laughed confidently, shut his lips tight, and scratched his head just below where he had pushed his wig back, looking just like the gentleman farmer he liked to be seen as. He was regarded as perhaps the top expert in breach of promise cases.

Soames used the underground again in going home.

Soames took the subway again on his way home.

The fog was worse than ever at Sloane Square station. Through the still, thick blur, men groped in and out; women, very few, grasped their reticules to their bosoms and handkerchiefs to their mouths; crowned with the weird excrescence of the driver, haloed by a vague glow of lamp-light that seemed to drown in vapour before it reached the pavement, cabs loomed dim-shaped ever and again, and discharged citizens, bolting like rabbits to their burrows.

The fog was worse than ever at Sloane Square station. Through the still, thick mist, men stumbled in and out; women, only a few, held their purses close to their chests and handkerchiefs to their mouths. Cabs appeared dimly, topped with the strange silhouette of the driver, bathed in a faint glow of lamp light that seemed to evaporate before it reached the ground, and dropped off passengers who dashed away like rabbits to their homes.

And these shadowy figures, wrapped each in his own little shroud of fog, took no notice of each other. In the great warren, each rabbit for himself, especially those clothed in the more expensive fur, who, afraid of carriages on foggy days, are driven underground.

And these shadowy figures, each wrapped in their own little cloud of fog, didn’t pay attention to one another. In the vast warren, every rabbit was out for themselves, especially those dressed in the pricier fur, who, scared of carriages on foggy days, were forced underground.

One figure, however, not far from Soames, waited at the station door.

One person, however, not far from Soames, stood at the station door.

Some buccaneer or lover, of whom each Forsyte thought: “Poor devil! looks as if he were having a bad time!” Their kind hearts beat a stroke faster for that poor, waiting, anxious lover in the fog; but they hurried by, well knowing that they had neither time nor money to spare for any suffering but their own.

Some pirate or lover, whom each Forsyte thought: “Poor guy! Looks like he’s having a rough time!” Their kind hearts beat a little faster for that poor, waiting, anxious lover in the fog; but they rushed past, fully aware that they had neither time nor money to spare for anyone’s suffering but their own.

Only a policeman, patrolling slowly and at intervals, took an interest in that waiting figure, the brim of whose slouch hat half hid a face reddened by the cold, all thin, and haggard, over which a hand stole now and again to smooth away anxiety, or renew the resolution that kept him waiting there. But the waiting lover (if lover he were) was used to policemen’s scrutiny, or too absorbed in his anxiety, for he never flinched. A hardened case, accustomed to long trysts, to anxiety, and fog, and cold, if only his mistress came at last. Foolish lover! Fogs last until the spring; there is also snow and rain, no comfort anywhere; gnawing fear if you bring her out, gnawing fear if you bid her stay at home!

Only a police officer, patrolling slowly and occasionally, showed any interest in that waiting figure, the brim of whose slouch hat half concealed a face that was red from the cold, thin, and haggard, while a hand occasionally moved to smooth away anxiety or to reinforce the determination that kept him there. But the waiting lover (if he really was a lover) was either used to the police officer's scrutiny or too absorbed in his worry to flinch. A tough case, accustomed to long waits, anxiety, fog, and cold, as long as his mistress finally showed up. Silly lover! Fogs last until spring; there's also snow and rain, no comfort anywhere; gnawing fear if you bring her out, gnawing fear if you tell her to stay home!

“Serve him right; he should arrange his affairs better!”

“Serves him right; he should manage his affairs better!”

So any respectable Forsyte. Yet, if that sounder citizen could have listened at the waiting lover’s heart, out there in the fog and the cold, he would have said again: “Yes, poor devil he’s having a bad time!”

So any respectable Forsyte. Yet, if that upstanding citizen could have listened to the anxious lover’s heart, out there in the fog and the cold, he would have said again: “Yes, poor guy he’s having a rough time!”

Soames got into his cab, and, with the glass down, crept along Sloane Street, and so along the Brompton Road, and home. He reached his house at five.

Soames hopped into his cab, rolled down the window, and slowly made his way along Sloane Street, then along the Brompton Road, and headed home. He arrived at his house at five.

His wife was not in. She had gone out a quarter of an hour before. Out at such a time of night, into this terrible fog! What was the meaning of that?

His wife was not home. She had left fifteen minutes ago. Out at this hour, in such a terrible fog! What was that all about?

He sat by the dining-room fire, with the door open, disturbed to the soul, trying to read the evening paper. A book was no good—in daily papers alone was any narcotic to such worry as his. From the customary events recorded in the journal he drew some comfort. “Suicide of an actress”—“Grave indisposition of a Statesman” (that chronic sufferer)—“Divorce of an army officer”—“Fire in a colliery”—he read them all. They helped him a little—prescribed by the greatest of all doctors, our natural taste.

He sat by the dining-room fire with the door open, deeply troubled, trying to read the evening paper. A book wouldn’t help—only daily papers had any distraction for worries like his. He found some solace in the usual news stories. “Suicide of an actress”—“Serious illness of a politician” (that constant patient)—“Divorce of a military officer”—“Fire in a mine”—he read them all. They offered him a bit of comfort—prescribed by the best doctor of all, our innate curiosity.

It was nearly seven when he heard her come in.

It was almost seven when he heard her come in.

The incident of the night before had long lost its importance under stress of anxiety at her strange sortie into the fog. But now that Irene was home, the memory of her broken-hearted sobbing came back to him, and he felt nervous at the thought of facing her.

The incident from the night before had faded in importance due to the anxiety of her strange venture into the fog. But now that Irene was home, the memory of her heartbroken sobbing returned to him, and he felt uneasy about facing her.

She was already on the stairs; her grey fur coat hung to her knees, its high collar almost hid her face, she wore a thick veil.

She was already on the stairs; her gray fur coat went down to her knees, its high collar almost covered her face, and she wore a thick veil.

She neither turned to look at him nor spoke. No ghost or stranger could have passed more silently.

She didn't turn to look at him or say anything. No ghost or stranger could have passed by more quietly.

Bilson came to lay dinner, and told him that Mrs. Forsyte was not coming down; she was having the soup in her room.

Bilson came to serve dinner and told him that Mrs. Forsyte wasn’t coming downstairs; she was having the soup in her room.

For once Soames did not “change”; it was, perhaps, the first time in his life that he had sat down to dinner with soiled cuffs, and, not even noticing them, he brooded long over his wine. He sent Bilson to light a fire in his picture-room, and presently went up there himself.

For once, Soames didn't "change"; it was maybe the first time in his life that he sat down to dinner with dirty cuffs, and, without even noticing them, he sat there for a long time, lost in thought over his wine. He sent Bilson to start a fire in his picture room and then went up there himself shortly after.

Turning on the gas, he heaved a deep sigh, as though amongst these treasures, the backs of which confronted him in stacks, around the little room, he had found at length his peace of mind. He went straight up to the greatest treasure of them all, an undoubted Turner, and, carrying it to the easel, turned its face to the light. There had been a movement in Turners, but he had not been able to make up his mind to part with it. He stood for a long time, his pale, clean-shaven face poked forward above his stand-up collar, looking at the picture as though he were adding it up; a wistful expression came into his eyes; he found, perhaps, that it came to too little. He took it down from the easel to put it back against the wall; but, in crossing the room, stopped, for he seemed to hear sobbing.

Turning on the gas, he let out a deep sigh, as if among these treasures stacked around the small room, he had finally found his peace of mind. He walked straight up to the most valuable piece of all, an unmistakable Turner, and, bringing it to the easel, turned it to face the light. There had been interest in Turners, but he hadn’t been able to bring himself to part with it. He stood there for a long time, his pale, clean-shaven face leaning forward above his stand-up collar, studying the painting as if he were tallying it up; a wistful look crept into his eyes; he realized, perhaps, it added up to too little. He took it down from the easel to set it back against the wall, but as he walked across the room, he paused, as he thought he heard sobbing.

It was nothing—only the sort of thing that had been bothering him in the morning. And soon after, putting the high guard before the blazing fire, he stole downstairs.

It was nothing—just the kind of thing that had been nagging him in the morning. Shortly after, placing the high guard in front of the roaring fire, he quietly went downstairs.

Fresh for the morrow! was his thought. It was long before he went to sleep....

Fresh for tomorrow! was his thought. It took him a long time to fall asleep....

It is now to George Forsyte that the mind must turn for light on the events of that fog-engulfed afternoon.

It is now to George Forsyte that we must look for insight into the events of that foggy afternoon.

The wittiest and most sportsmanlike of the Forsytes had passed the day reading a novel in the paternal mansion at Princes’ Gardens. Since a recent crisis in his financial affairs he had been kept on parole by Roger, and compelled to reside “at home.”

The wittiest and most sportsmanlike of the Forsytes had spent the day reading a novel in the family home at Princes' Gardens. After a recent financial crisis, he had been put on parole by Roger and was required to stay "at home."

Towards five o’clock he went out, and took train at South Kensington Station (for everyone to-day went Underground). His intention was to dine, and pass the evening playing billiards at the Red Pottle—that unique hostel, neither club, hotel, nor good gilt restaurant.

Around five o'clock, he headed out and took the train from South Kensington Station (since everyone today was using the Underground). He planned to have dinner and spend the evening playing billiards at the Red Pottle—that one-of-a-kind place, not quite a club, hotel, or fancy restaurant.

He got out at Charing Cross, choosing it in preference to his more usual St. James’s Park, that he might reach Jermyn Street by better lighted ways.

He got out at Charing Cross, choosing it instead of his usual St. James’s Park, so he could reach Jermyn Street by better-lit routes.

On the platform his eyes—for in combination with a composed and fashionable appearance, George had sharp eyes, and was always on the look-out for fillips to his sardonic humour—his eyes were attracted by a man, who, leaping from a first-class compartment, staggered rather than walked towards the exit.

On the platform, his eyes—because alongside his stylish and put-together look, George had sharp eyes and was always on the lookout for something to fuel his sarcastic humor—his eyes were drawn to a man who, jumping out of a first-class compartment, staggered more than he walked toward the exit.

“So ho, my bird!” said George to himself; “why, it’s “the Buccaneer!”” and he put his big figure on the trail. Nothing afforded him greater amusement than a drunken man.

“So hey, my friend!” George said to himself; “look, it’s the Buccaneer!” and he set off after him. Nothing entertained him more than a drunk guy.

Bosinney, who wore a slouch hat, stopped in front of him, spun around, and rushed back towards the carriage he had just left. He was too late. A porter caught him by the coat; the train was already moving on.

Bosinney, wearing a slouch hat, paused in front of him, turned around, and hurried back to the carriage he had just left. He was too late. A porter grabbed him by the coat; the train was already moving.

George’s practised glance caught sight of the face of a lady clad in a grey fur coat at the carriage window. It was Mrs. Soames—and George felt that this was interesting!

George’s experienced glance spotted the face of a woman wearing a grey fur coat at the carriage window. It was Mrs. Soames—and George thought this was intriguing!

And now he followed Bosinney more closely than ever—up the stairs, past the ticket collector into the street. In that progress, however, his feelings underwent a change; no longer merely curious and amused, he felt sorry for the poor fellow he was shadowing. “The Buccaneer” was not drunk, but seemed to be acting under the stress of violent emotion; he was talking to himself, and all that George could catch were the words “Oh, God!” Nor did he appear to know what he was doing, or where going; but stared, hesitated, moved like a man out of his mind; and from being merely a joker in search of amusement, George felt that he must see the poor chap through.

And now he followed Bosinney more closely than ever—up the stairs, past the ticket collector into the street. However, during that time, his feelings changed; no longer just curious and amused, he felt sorry for the poor guy he was following. “The Buccaneer” wasn’t drunk, but seemed to be under a lot of emotional stress; he was talking to himself, and all George could hear were the words “Oh, God!” He also didn’t seem to know what he was doing or where he was going; he stared, hesitated, and moved like a man out of his mind; and from being just a joker looking for fun, George felt he had to help the poor guy out.

He had “taken the knock”—“taken the knock!” And he wondered what on earth Mrs. Soames had been saying, what on earth she had been telling him in the railway carriage. She had looked bad enough herself! It made George sorry to think of her travelling on with her trouble all alone.

He had “taken the hit”—“taken the hit!” And he wondered what in the world Mrs. Soames had been saying, what in the world she had been telling him in the train carriage. She had looked pretty rough herself! It made George feel sorry to think of her continuing her journey with her troubles all by herself.

He followed close behind Bosinney’s elbow—tall, burly figure, saying nothing, dodging warily—and shadowed him out into the fog.

He trailed right behind Bosinney, a tall and hefty guy, staying quiet and moving carefully, following him out into the fog.

There was something here beyond a jest! He kept his head admirably, in spite of some excitement, for in addition to compassion, the instincts of the chase were roused within him.

There was something more to this than just a joke! He stayed calm, despite feeling a bit excited, because along with his compassion, the instincts for the chase were stirred up in him.

Bosinney walked right out into the thoroughfare—a vast muffled blackness, where a man could not see six paces before him; where, all around, voices or whistles mocked the sense of direction; and sudden shapes came rolling slow upon them; and now and then a light showed like a dim island in an infinite dark sea.

Bosinney stepped out into the street—a wide, muted darkness, where a person couldn’t see more than six steps ahead; where voices or whistles around him played tricks on his sense of direction; and sudden shapes slowly emerged from the shadows; and occasionally, a light flickered like a faint island in an endless dark ocean.

And fast into this perilous gulf of night walked Bosinney, and fast after him walked George. If the fellow meant to put his “twopenny” under a ’bus, he would stop it if he could! Across the street and back the hunted creature strode, not groping as other men were groping in that gloom, but driven forward as though the faithful George behind wielded a knout; and this chase after a haunted man began to have for George the strangest fascination.

And quickly into this dangerous darkness walked Bosinney, with George right behind him. If the guy was planning to throw his “twopenny” under a bus, George would stop him if he could! He paced back and forth across the street, not fumbling around like other people in that darkness, but pushed forward as if George were behind him with a whip; and this pursuit of a troubled man started to captivate George in the oddest way.

But it was now that the affair developed in a way which ever afterwards caused it to remain green in his mind. Brought to a stand-still in the fog, he heard words which threw a sudden light on these proceedings. What Mrs. Soames had said to Bosinney in the train was now no longer dark. George understood from those mutterings that Soames had exercised his rights over an estranged and unwilling wife in the greatest—the supreme act of property.

But it was now that the situation unfolded in a way that would forever keep it fresh in his mind. Stopped in the fog, he overheard words that suddenly clarified everything. What Mrs. Soames had said to Bosinney on the train was now completely clear. George realized from those murmurs that Soames had asserted his rights over a distant and unwilling wife in the most significant—truly the ultimate—act of ownership.

His fancy wandered in the fields of this situation; it impressed him; he guessed something of the anguish, the sexual confusion and horror in Bosinney’s heart. And he thought: “Yes, it’s a bit thick! I don’t wonder the poor fellow is half-cracked!”

His mind wandered through the details of this situation; it struck him; he sensed some of the pain, the sexual confusion, and the horror in Bosinney’s heart. And he thought: “Yeah, that’s a bit much! I can see why the poor guy is a bit unhinged!”

He had run his quarry to earth on a bench under one of the lions in Trafalgar Square, a monster sphynx astray like themselves in that gulf of darkness. Here, rigid and silent, sat Bosinney, and George, in whose patience was a touch of strange brotherliness, took his stand behind. He was not lacking in a certain delicacy—a sense of form—that did not permit him to intrude upon this tragedy, and he waited, quiet as the lion above, his fur collar hitched above his ears concealing the fleshy redness of his cheeks, concealing all but his eyes with their sardonic, compassionate stare. And men kept passing back from business on the way to their clubs—men whose figures shrouded in cocoons of fog came into view like spectres, and like spectres vanished. Then even in his compassion George’s Quilpish humour broke forth in a sudden longing to pluck these spectres by the sleeve, and say:

He had tracked down his target on a bench beneath one of the lions in Trafalgar Square, a massive sphinx lost like them in that sea of darkness. There, stiff and silent, sat Bosinney, while George, who had a touch of odd camaraderie in his patience, stood behind him. He was sensitive enough—a sense of decorum—that kept him from interrupting this moment of sorrow, and he waited as quietly as the lion above, his fur collar pulled up over his ears hiding the fleshy redness of his cheeks, concealing everything but his eyes with their sardonic, compassionate gaze. Men continued to pass by on their way from work to their clubs—figures shrouded in fog that appeared like ghosts, only to disappear again. Then, even in his sympathy, George's dark sense of humor surged forth in a sudden urge to tap these ghosts on the shoulder and say:

“Hi, you Johnnies! You don’t often see a show like this! Here’s a poor devil whose mistress has just been telling him a pretty little story of her husband; walk up, walk up! He’s taken the knock, you see.”

“Hey, you folks! You don’t see a show like this very often! Here’s a poor guy whose girlfriend has just shared a cute little story about her husband; come on up, come on up! He’s taken the hit, you see.”

In fancy he saw them gaping round the tortured lover; and grinned as he thought of some respectable, newly-married spectre enabled by the state of his own affections to catch an inkling of what was going on within Bosinney; he fancied he could see his mouth getting wider and wider, and the fog going down and down. For in George was all that contempt of the middle-class—especially of the married middle-class—peculiar to the wild and sportsmanlike spirits in its ranks.

In his imagination, he saw them staring around the tormented lover and smiled as he thought of some respectable, newly-married ghost getting a glimpse of what was happening inside Bosinney; he imagined his mouth stretching wider and wider, with the fog thickening more and more. Because George embodied all the disdain for the middle class—especially for the married middle class—that was typical of the adventurous and spirited individuals among them.

But he began to be bored. Waiting was not what he had bargained for.

But he started to feel bored. Waiting wasn't what he had signed up for.

“After all,” he thought, “the poor chap will get over it; not the first time such a thing has happened in this little city!” But now his quarry again began muttering words of violent hate and anger. And following a sudden impulse George touched him on the shoulder.

“After all,” he thought, “the poor guy will get over it; this isn’t the first time something like this has happened in this small town!” But now his target started muttering words of intense hate and anger again. And on a sudden impulse, George touched him on the shoulder.

Bosinney spun round.

Bosinney turned around.

“Who are you? What do you want?”

“Who are you? What do you want?”

George could have stood it well enough in the light of the gas lamps, in the light of that everyday world of which he was so hardy a connoisseur; but in this fog, where all was gloomy and unreal, where nothing had that matter-of-fact value associated by Forsytes with earth, he was a victim to strange qualms, and as he tried to stare back into the eyes of this maniac, he thought:

George could have handled it fine in the light of the gas lamps, in the familiar world he knew so well; but in this fog, where everything felt dark and unreal, where nothing had the straightforward value that the Forsytes connected with the earth, he was plagued by unsettling feelings, and as he tried to look back into the eyes of this maniac, he thought:

“If I see a bobby, I’ll hand him over; he’s not fit to be at large.”

“If I see a cop, I’ll turn him in; he’s not fit to be out on the streets.”

But waiting for no answer, Bosinney strode off into the fog, and George followed, keeping perhaps a little further off, yet more than ever set on tracking him down.

But without waiting for a response, Bosinney walked into the fog, and George followed, keeping a bit more distance but more determined than ever to catch up with him.

“He can’t go on long like this,” he thought. “It’s God’s own miracle he’s not been run over already.” He brooded no more on policemen, a sportsman’s sacred fire alive again within him.

“He can’t keep this up much longer,” he thought. “It’s a miracle he hasn’t been hit by a car already.” He stopped worrying about the police, a sportsman’s passion reigniting inside him.

Into a denser gloom than ever Bosinney held on at a furious pace; but his pursuer perceived more method in his madness—he was clearly making his way westwards.

Into a denser gloom than ever, Bosinney pressed on at a furious pace; however, his pursuer noticed more strategy in his madness—he was clearly heading west.

“He’s really going for Soames!” thought George. The idea was attractive. It would be a sporting end to such a chase. He had always disliked his cousin.

“He’s really going after Soames!” thought George. The idea was appealing. It would be an exciting end to such a pursuit. He had always disliked his cousin.

The shaft of a passing cab brushed against his shoulder and made him leap aside. He did not intend to be killed for the Buccaneer, or anyone. Yet, with hereditary tenacity, he stuck to the trail through vapour that blotted out everything but the shadow of the hunted man and the dim moon of the nearest lamp.

The side of a passing cab nudged his shoulder, causing him to jump back. He had no plans to get killed over the Buccaneer or anyone else. Still, with stubborn determination, he followed the path through the fog that concealed everything except the shadow of the man he was chasing and the faint glow of the nearest street lamp.

Then suddenly, with the instinct of a town-stroller, George knew himself to be in Piccadilly. Here he could find his way blindfold; and freed from the strain of geographical uncertainty, his mind returned to Bosinney’s trouble.

Then suddenly, instinctively, George realized he was in Piccadilly. He could navigate this place without even thinking; and with the pressure of not knowing where he was taken off his shoulders, his mind went back to Bosinney’s problem.

Down the long avenue of his man-about-town experience, bursting, as it were, through a smirch of doubtful amours, there stalked to him a memory of his youth. A memory, poignant still, that brought the scent of hay, the gleam of moonlight, a summer magic, into the reek and blackness of this London fog—the memory of a night when in the darkest shadow of a lawn he had overheard from a woman’s lips that he was not her sole possessor. And for a moment George walked no longer in black Piccadilly, but lay again, with hell in his heart, and his face to the sweet-smelling, dewy grass, in the long shadow of poplars that hid the moon.

Down the long road of his urban adventures, bursting through a haze of questionable romances, a memory from his youth came to him. A memory, still strong, that brought the smell of hay, the shine of moonlight, and a summer magic into the thick, dark London fog—the memory of a night when, in the deepest shadow of a lawn, he overheard a woman say he wasn't the only one she had. And for a moment, George was no longer walking in the dark of Piccadilly, but lying again, with turmoil in his heart, and his face against the sweet-smelling, dewy grass, in the long shadow of poplar trees that hid the moon.

A longing seized him to throw his arm round the Buccaneer, and say, “Come, old boy. Time cures all. Let’s go and drink it off!”

A strong urge came over him to put his arm around the Buccaneer and say, “Come on, buddy. Time heals everything. Let’s go have a drink!”

But a voice yelled at him, and he started back. A cab rolled out of blackness, and into blackness disappeared. And suddenly George perceived that he had lost Bosinney. He ran forward and back, felt his heart clutched by a sickening fear, the dark fear which lives in the wings of the fog. Perspiration started out on his brow. He stood quite still, listening with all his might.

But a voice shouted at him, and he jumped back. A cab emerged from the darkness and vanished back into it. Suddenly, George realized that he had lost Bosinney. He ran forward and then back, his heart seized by a sickening fear, the dark dread that hides in the edges of the fog. Sweat broke out on his forehead. He stood completely still, straining to listen with all his might.

“And then,” as he confided to Dartie the same evening in the course of a game of billiards at the Red Pottle, “I lost him.”

“And then,” he told Dartie that evening while they were playing billiards at the Red Pottle, “I lost him.”

Dartie twirled complacently at his dark moustache. He had just put together a neat break of twenty-three,—failing at a “Jenny.” “And who was she?” he asked.

Dartie twirled contentedly at his dark mustache. He had just made a tidy break of twenty-three—missing a "Jenny." "And who was she?" he asked.

George looked slowly at the “man of the world’s” fattish, sallow face, and a little grim smile lurked about the curves of his cheeks and his heavy-lidded eyes.

George looked slowly at the "man of the world’s" chubby, pale face, and a slight grim smile lingered around the contours of his cheeks and his heavy-lidded eyes.

“No, no, my fine fellow,” he thought, “I’m not going to tell you.” For though he mixed with Dartie a good deal, he thought him a bit of a cad.

“No, no, my good man,” he thought, “I’m not going to tell you.” Even though he socialized with Dartie quite a bit, he considered him somewhat of a jerk.

“Oh, some little love-lady or other,” he said, and chalked his cue.

“Oh, some sweet girl or something,” he said, and chalked his cue.

“A love-lady!” exclaimed Dartie—he used a more figurative expression. “I made sure it was our friend Soa....”

“A love lady!” Dartie exclaimed—he used a more figurative expression. “I made sure it was our friend Soa....”

“Did you?” said George curtly. “Then damme you’ve made an error.”

“Did you?” George said sharply. “Then damn you, you made a mistake.”

He missed his shot. He was careful not to allude to the subject again till, towards eleven o’clock, having, in his poetic phraseology, “looked upon the drink when it was yellow,” he drew aside the blind, and gazed out into the street. The murky blackness of the fog was but faintly broken by the lamps of the “Red Pottle,” and no shape of mortal man or thing was in sight.

He missed his chance. He was careful not to bring it up again until, around eleven o’clock, having, in his poetic way, “looked at the drink when it was yellow,” he pulled back the blind and looked out into the street. The thick fog was only slightly illuminated by the lights of the “Red Pottle,” and there was no sign of any person or thing in sight.

“I can’t help thinking of that poor Buccaneer,” he said. “He may be wandering out there now in that fog. If he’s not a corpse,” he added with strange dejection.

“I can’t stop thinking about that poor Buccaneer,” he said. “He might be out there wandering in that fog. If he’s not a corpse,” he added with a peculiar sadness.

“Corpse!” said Dartie, in whom the recollection of his defeat at Richmond flared up. “He’s all right. Ten to one if he wasn’t tight!”

“Corpse!” said Dartie, his memory of losing at Richmond igniting. “He’s perfectly fine. I bet he was just drunk!”

George turned on him, looking really formidable, with a sort of savage gloom on his big face.

George turned to him, looking really intimidating, with a kind of fierce gloom on his large face.

“Dry up!” he said. “Don’t I tell you he’s ‘taken the knock!’”

“Shut up!” he said. “Didn’t I tell you he’s ‘taking the fall!’”

CHAPTER V
THE TRIAL

In the morning of his case, which was second in the list, Soames was again obliged to start without seeing Irene, and it was just as well, for he had not as yet made up his mind what attitude to adopt towards her.

In the morning of his case, which was second on the list, Soames found himself having to start without seeing Irene again, and it was probably for the best, as he still hadn’t decided how he wanted to approach her.

He had been requested to be in court by half-past ten, to provide against the event of the first action (a breach of promise) collapsing, which however it did not, both sides showing a courage that afforded Waterbuck, Q.C., an opportunity for improving his already great reputation in this class of case. He was opposed by Ram, the other celebrated breach of promise man. It was a battle of giants.

He was asked to be in court by 10:30, in case the first case (a breach of promise) fell through, but it didn’t, as both sides showed a determination that gave Waterbuck, Q.C., a chance to enhance his already impressive reputation in this type of case. He faced off against Ram, another well-known breach of promise lawyer. It was a showdown of titans.

The court delivered judgment just before the luncheon interval. The jury left the box for good, and Soames went out to get something to eat. He met James standing at the little luncheon-bar, like a pelican in the wilderness of the galleries, bent over a sandwich with a glass of sherry before him. The spacious emptiness of the great central hall, over which father and son brooded as they stood together, was marred now and then for a fleeting moment by barristers in wig and gown hurriedly bolting across, by an occasional old lady or rusty-coated man, looking up in a frightened way, and by two persons, bolder than their generation, seated in an embrasure arguing. The sound of their voices arose, together with a scent as of neglected wells, which, mingling with the odour of the galleries, combined to form the savour, like nothing but the emanation of a refined cheese, so indissolubly connected with the administration of British Justice.

The court delivered its verdict just before the lunch break. The jury left the box for good, and Soames went out to grab something to eat. He found James standing at the small lunch bar, looking lost in the sea of the galleries, hunched over a sandwich with a glass of sherry in front of him. The vast emptiness of the grand central hall, over which father and son looked solemnly as they stood together, was occasionally interrupted by barristers in wigs and gowns rushing by, an occasional elderly woman or a man in a worn coat glancing up nervously, and two people, bolder than their peers, seated in a nook, arguing. The sound of their voices rose up, along with a scent reminiscent of neglected wells, which, blending with the smell of the galleries, created a unique aroma, almost like a refined cheese, so tightly linked with the practice of British Justice.

It was not long before James addressed his son.

It wasn't long before James spoke to his son.

“When’s your case coming on? I suppose it’ll be on directly. I shouldn’t wonder if this Bosinney’d say anything; I should think he’d have to. He’ll go bankrupt if it goes against him.” He took a large bite at his sandwich and a mouthful of sherry. “Your mother,” he said, “wants you and Irene to come and dine to-night.”

“When is your case coming up? I guess it’ll be soon. I wouldn’t be surprised if this Bosinney says something; I think he has to. He’ll go bankrupt if it doesn’t go his way.” He took a big bite of his sandwich and a sip of sherry. “Your mom,” he said, “wants you and Irene to come over for dinner tonight.”

A chill smile played round Soames’s lips; he looked back at his father. Anyone who had seen the look, cold and furtive, thus interchanged, might have been pardoned for not appreciating the real understanding between them. James finished his sherry at a draught.

A sly smile crept onto Soames’s lips as he glanced back at his father. Anyone who had witnessed that cold and secretive exchange might have been excused for not recognizing the true connection between them. James downed his sherry in one go.

“How much?” he asked.

“How much is it?” he asked.

On returning to the court Soames took at once his rightful seat on the front bench beside his solicitor. He ascertained where his father was seated with a glance so sidelong as to commit nobody.

On returning to the court, Soames immediately took his rightful seat on the front bench next to his lawyer. He quickly checked where his father was sitting with a sideways glance that didn't attract attention.

James, sitting back with his hands clasped over the handle of his umbrella, was brooding on the end of the bench immediately behind counsel, whence he could get away at once when the case was over. He considered Bosinney’s conduct in every way outrageous, but he did not wish to run up against him, feeling that the meeting would be awkward.

James sat back with his hands clasped over the handle of his umbrella, brooding on the end of the bench right behind the lawyer, where he could leave immediately when the case was done. He thought Bosinney’s behavior was completely outrageous, but he didn’t want to confront him, as he felt the encounter would be uncomfortable.

Next to the Divorce Court, this court was, perhaps, the favourite emporium of justice, libel, breach of promise, and other commercial actions being frequently decided there. Quite a sprinkling of persons unconnected with the law occupied the back benches, and the hat of a woman or two could be seen in the gallery.

Next to the Divorce Court, this court was probably the favorite spot for justice, with libel cases, breach of promise suits, and other business-related disputes regularly resolved there. A mix of people not associated with the law filled the back benches, and a few women's hats could be seen in the gallery.

The two rows of seats immediately in front of James were gradually filled by barristers in wigs, who sat down to make pencil notes, chat, and attend to their teeth; but his interest was soon diverted from these lesser lights of justice by the entrance of Waterbuck, Q.C., with the wings of his silk gown rustling, and his red, capable face supported by two short, brown whiskers. The famous Q.C. looked, as James freely admitted, the very picture of a man who could heckle a witness.

The two rows of seats right in front of James were slowly taken up by barristers in wigs, who sat down to take notes with pencils, chat, and check their teeth; but he quickly lost interest in these minor players of justice when Waterbuck, Q.C. entered, with the wings of his silk gown rustling and his red, capable face framed by two short, brown whiskers. The famous Q.C. looked, as James openly acknowledged, exactly like someone who could grill a witness.

For all his experience, it so happened that he had never seen Waterbuck, Q.C., before, and, like many Forsytes in the lower branch of the profession, he had an extreme admiration for a good cross-examiner. The long, lugubrious folds in his cheeks relaxed somewhat after seeing him, especially as he now perceived that Soames alone was represented by silk.

For all his experience, he had never seen Waterbuck, Q.C., before, and like many Forsytes in the lower branch of the profession, he had a deep admiration for a skilled cross-examiner. The long, mournful folds in his cheeks eased a bit after seeing him, especially since he now realized that Soames was the only one wearing silk.

Waterbuck, Q.C., had barely screwed round on his elbow to chat with his Junior before Mr. Justice Bentham himself appeared—a thin, rather hen-like man, with a little stoop, clean-shaven under his snowy wig. Like all the rest of the court, Waterbuck rose, and remained on his feet until the judge was seated. James rose but slightly; he was already comfortable, and had no opinion of Bentham, having sat next but one to him at dinner twice at the Bumley Tomms’. Bumley Tomm was rather a poor thing, though he had been so successful. James himself had given him his first brief. He was excited, too, for he had just found out that Bosinney was not in court.

Waterbuck, Q.C., had just turned slightly to talk to his Junior when Mr. Justice Bentham walked in—a thin, somewhat bird-like man, with a little stoop, clean-shaven beneath his snowy wig. Like everyone else in the courtroom, Waterbuck stood up and stayed on his feet until the judge was seated. James stood up a little but remained comfortable, as he had no respect for Bentham, having sat next to him at dinner twice at the Bumley Tomms’. Bumley Tomm was somewhat unimpressive, despite his success. James himself had given him his first brief. He was also feeling a bit anxious, as he had just learned that Bosinney was not in court.

“Now, what’s he mean by that?” he kept on thinking.

“Now, what does he mean by that?” he kept thinking.

The case having been called on, Waterbuck, Q.C., pushing back his papers, hitched his gown on his shoulder, and, with a semi-circular look around him, like a man who is going to bat, arose and addressed the Court.

The case was called, and Waterbuck, Q.C., clearing his papers, adjusted his gown on his shoulder. With a sweeping glance around him, like a batter preparing to hit, he stood up and spoke to the Court.

The facts, he said, were not in dispute, and all that his Lordship would be asked was to interpret the correspondence which had taken place between his client and the defendant, an architect, with reference to the decoration of a house. He would, however, submit that this correspondence could only mean one very plain thing. After briefly reciting the history of the house at Robin Hill, which he described as a mansion, and the actual facts of expenditure, he went on as follows:

The facts, he stated, were agreed upon, and all his Lordship would be asked to do was interpret the communication that occurred between his client and the defendant, an architect, regarding the decoration of a house. He would, however, argue that this communication could only mean one very clear thing. After briefly outlining the history of the house at Robin Hill, which he referred to as a mansion, and the actual details of the expenses, he continued as follows:

“My client, Mr. Soames Forsyte, is a gentleman, a man of property, who would be the last to dispute any legitimate claim that might be made against him, but he has met with such treatment from his architect in the matter of this house, over which he has, as your lordship has heard, already spent some twelve—some twelve thousand pounds, a sum considerably in advance of the amount he had originally contemplated, that as a matter of principle—and this I cannot too strongly emphasize—as a matter of principle, and in the interests of others, he has felt himself compelled to bring this action. The point put forward in defence by the architect I will suggest to your lordship is not worthy of a moment’s serious consideration.” He then read the correspondence.

“My client, Mr. Soames Forsyte, is a gentleman and a property owner who would never challenge any valid claim against him. However, he has faced such treatment from his architect regarding this house, on which he has, as your lordship has heard, already spent about twelve thousand pounds—a sum significantly more than he initially expected—that, as a matter of principle—and I want to stress this—he has felt compelled to bring this action in the interest of others. The defense put forward by the architect, I will suggest to your lordship, is not worth your time.” He then read the correspondence.

His client, “a man of recognised position,” was prepared to go into the box, and to swear that he never did authorize, that it was never in his mind to authorize, the expenditure of any money beyond the extreme limit of twelve thousand and fifty pounds, which he had clearly fixed; and not further to waste the time of the court, he would at once call Mr. Forsyte.

His client, “a man of recognized standing,” was ready to take the stand and swear that he never authorized, and never intended to authorize, spending any money beyond the strict limit of twelve thousand and fifty pounds, which he had clearly established; and to avoid wasting the court's time, he would immediately call Mr. Forsyte.

Soames then went into the box. His whole appearance was striking in its composure. His face, just supercilious enough, pale and clean-shaven, with a little line between the eyes, and compressed lips; his dress in unostentatious order, one hand neatly gloved, the other bare. He answered the questions put to him in a somewhat low, but distinct voice. His evidence under cross-examination savoured of taciturnity.

Soames then entered the box. His whole demeanor was impressive in its calmness. His face, just the right amount of arrogant, pale and clean-shaven, had a small line between his eyes and tightly pressed lips; his outfit was neatly put together without being flashy, one hand neatly gloved and the other bare. He responded to the questions asked of him in a somewhat quiet but clear voice. His testimony during cross-examination had a feel of being reserved.

Had he not used the expression, “a free hand”? No.

Had he not used the phrase, “a free hand”? No.

“Come, come!”

"Come on!"

The expression he had used was “a free hand in the terms of this correspondence.”

The phrase he used was “a free hand in the terms of this correspondence.”

“Would you tell the Court that that was English?”

“Could you tell the court that was in English?”

“Yes!”

"Absolutely!"

“What do you say it means?”

“What do you think it means?”

“What it says!”

"What it means!"

“Are you prepared to deny that it is a contradiction in terms?”

“Are you really going to say that it doesn’t contradict itself?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“You are not an Irishman?”

"Are you not Irish?"

“No.”

"Nope."

“Are you a well-educated man?”

“Are you well-educated?”

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“And yet you persist in that statement?”

“And yet you still stand by that statement?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

Throughout this and much more cross-examination, which turned again and again around the “nice point,” James sat with his hand behind his ear, his eyes fixed upon his son.

Throughout this and much more questioning, which circled back repeatedly to the “nice point,” James sat with his hand behind his ear, his eyes focused on his son.

He was proud of him! He could not but feel that in similar circumstances he himself would have been tempted to enlarge his replies, but his instinct told him that this taciturnity was the very thing. He sighed with relief, however, when Soames, slowly turning, and without any change of expression, descended from the box.

He was proud of him! He couldn’t help but think that if he were in the same situation, he would have been tempted to elaborate in his responses, but his gut feeling told him that this silence was exactly what was needed. He sighed with relief, though, when Soames, slowly turning and without showing any emotion, stepped down from the box.

When it came to the turn of Bosinney’s Counsel to address the Judge, James redoubled his attention, and he searched the Court again and again to see if Bosinney were not somewhere concealed.

When it was Bosinney’s lawyer's turn to speak to the judge, James focused even more intently and kept scanning the courtroom, looking to see if Bosinney was hiding somewhere.

Young Chankery began nervously; he was placed by Bosinney’s absence in an awkward position. He therefore did his best to turn that absence to account.

Young Chankery started off nervously; he felt awkward due to Bosinney's absence. So, he did his best to make the most of that situation.

He could not but fear—he said—that his client had met with an accident. He had fully expected him there to give evidence; they had sent round that morning both to Mr. Bosinney’s office and to his rooms (though he knew they were one and the same, he thought it was as well not to say so), but it was not known where he was, and this he considered to be ominous, knowing how anxious Mr. Bosinney had been to give his evidence. He had not, however, been instructed to apply for an adjournment, and in default of such instruction he conceived it his duty to go on. The plea on which he somewhat confidently relied, and which his client, had he not unfortunately been prevented in some way from attending, would have supported by his evidence, was that such an expression as a “free hand” could not be limited, fettered, and rendered unmeaning, by any verbiage which might follow it. He would go further and say that the correspondence showed that whatever he might have said in his evidence, Mr. Forsyte had in fact never contemplated repudiating liability on any of the work ordered or executed by his architect. The defendant had certainly never contemplated such a contingency, or, as was demonstrated by his letters, he would never have proceeded with the work—a work of extreme delicacy, carried out with great care and efficiency, to meet and satisfy the fastidious taste of a connoisseur, a rich man, a man of property. He felt strongly on this point, and feeling strongly he used, perhaps, rather strong words when he said that this action was of a most unjustifiable, unexpected, indeed—unprecedented character. If his Lordship had had the opportunity that he himself had made it his duty to take, to go over this very fine house and see the great delicacy and beauty of the decorations executed by his client—an artist in his most honourable profession—he felt convinced that not for one moment would his Lordship tolerate this, he would use no stronger word than daring attempt to evade legitimate responsibility.

He couldn't help but worry—he said—that his client had been in an accident. He had fully expected him to be there to give evidence; they had checked that morning both at Mr. Bosinney’s office and his apartment (even though he knew they were the same, he thought it was best not to mention it), but no one knew where he was, and he considered this to be a bad sign, knowing how eager Mr. Bosinney had been to provide his testimony. However, he hadn't been instructed to request a delay, and lacking such instruction, he felt it was his duty to proceed. The argument he somewhat confidently relied on, and which his client would have supported with his evidence if he hadn’t unfortunately been unable to attend, was that the phrase “free hand” couldn’t be restricted, constrained, or made meaningless by any language that might follow it. He would go even further and argue that the correspondence indicated that regardless of what he might have said in his testimony, Mr. Forsyte had never actually intended to deny liability for any of the work ordered or completed by his architect. The defendant certainly had never considered such a scenario, or, as his letters showed, he would never have gone ahead with the work—a task of great delicacy, done with meticulous care and efficiency, to please the refined taste of a connoisseur, a wealthy man, a property owner. He felt strongly about this issue, and feeling strongly, he perhaps used somewhat intense language when he said that this lawsuit was of a completely unreasonable, unexpected, indeed—unprecedented nature. If his Lordship had had the chance that he himself had made it a point to take, to tour this truly beautiful house and see the exquisite detail and artistry of the decorations carried out by his client—an artist in his most respected profession—he was convinced that not for one second would his Lordship tolerate this; he would use no stronger phrase than a bold attempt to avoid legitimate responsibility.

Taking the text of Soames’s letters, he lightly touched on “Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Company, Limited.” “It is doubtful,” he said, “what that authority has decided; in any case I would submit that it is just as much in my favour as in my friend’s.” He then argued the “nice point” closely. With all due deference he submitted that Mr. Forsyte’s expression nullified itself. His client not being a rich man, the matter was a serious one for him; he was a very talented architect, whose professional reputation was undoubtedly somewhat at stake. He concluded with a perhaps too personal appeal to the Judge, as a lover of the arts, to show himself the protector of artists, from what was occasionally—he said occasionally—the too iron hand of capital. “What,” he said, “will be the position of the artistic professions, if men of property like this Mr. Forsyte refuse, and are allowed to refuse, to carry out the obligations of the commissions which they have given.” He would now call his client, in case he should at the last moment have found himself able to be present.

Taking the text of Soames's letters, he briefly mentioned "Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Company, Limited." "It's questionable," he said, "what that authority decided; in any case, I'd argue that it supports my position just as much as my friend's." He then carefully examined the "fine point." With all due respect, he argued that Mr. Forsyte's statement contradicted itself. His client, not being wealthy, took this matter seriously; he was a very skilled architect whose professional reputation was definitely on the line. He wrapped up with perhaps an overly personal appeal to the Judge, as someone who appreciates the arts, to act as a guardian of artists against what he described as—at times—the overly harsh grip of money. "What," he said, "will happen to artistic professions if property owners like Mr. Forsyte refuse, and are allowed to refuse, to fulfill the obligations of the contracts they have entered into?" He would now call his client, in case he had managed to arrive at the last moment.

The name Philip Baynes Bosinney was called three times by the Ushers, and the sound of the calling echoed with strange melancholy throughout the Court and Galleries.

The name Philip Baynes Bosinney was called three times by the Ushers, and the sound of the calling echoed with a strange sadness throughout the Court and Galleries.

The crying of this name, to which no answer was returned, had upon James a curious effect: it was like calling for your lost dog about the streets. And the creepy feeling that it gave him, of a man missing, grated on his sense of comfort and security—on his cosiness. Though he could not have said why, it made him feel uneasy.

The sound of this name, which received no response, had a strange effect on James: it felt like calling for a lost dog in the streets. The unsettling feeling it gave him, of a man being missing, bothered his sense of comfort and security—his coziness. Though he couldn’t quite explain why, it made him feel anxious.

He looked now at the clock—a quarter to three! It would be all over in a quarter of an hour. Where could the young fellow be?

He glanced at the clock—it's a quarter to three! Everything would be over in fifteen minutes. Where could the guy be?

It was only when Mr. Justice Bentham delivered judgment that he got over the turn he had received.

It was only when Mr. Justice Bentham handed down his judgment that he got past the shock he had experienced.

Behind the wooden erection, by which he was fenced from more ordinary mortals, the learned Judge leaned forward. The electric light, just turned on above his head, fell on his face, and mellowed it to an orange hue beneath the snowy crown of his wig; the amplitude of his robes grew before the eye; his whole figure, facing the comparative dusk of the Court, radiated like some majestic and sacred body. He cleared his throat, took a sip of water, broke the nib of a quill against the desk, and, folding his bony hands before him, began.

Behind the wooden barrier that separated him from ordinary people, the learned Judge leaned forward. The electric light that had just been turned on above him lit up his face, giving it a warm orange tone beneath the snowy crown of his wig; the fullness of his robes became more prominent; his entire figure, facing the relative dimness of the Court, radiated like some majestic and revered figure. He cleared his throat, took a sip of water, broke the nib of a quill against the desk, and, folding his bony hands in front of him, began.

To James he suddenly loomed much larger than he had ever thought Bentham would loom. It was the majesty of the law; and a person endowed with a nature far less matter-of-fact than that of James might have been excused for failing to pierce this halo, and disinter therefrom the somewhat ordinary Forsyte, who walked and talked in every-day life under the name of Sir Walter Bentham.

To James, he suddenly seemed much larger than he had ever imagined Bentham would be. It was the grandeur of the law; and someone with a nature much less practical than James might have been forgiven for not seeing beyond this illusion, and recognizing the somewhat ordinary Forsyte, who walked and talked in everyday life as Sir Walter Bentham.

He delivered judgment in the following words:

He gave his judgment in these words:

“The facts in this case are not in dispute. On May 15 last the defendant wrote to the plaintiff, requesting to be allowed to withdraw from his professional position in regard to the decoration of the plaintiff’s house, unless he were given ‘a free hand.’ The plaintiff, on May 17, wrote back as follows: ‘In giving you, in accordance with your request, this free hand, I wish you to clearly understand that the total cost of the house as handed over to me completely decorated, inclusive of your fee (as arranged between us) must not exceed twelve thousand pounds.’ To this letter the defendant replied on May 18: ‘If you think that in such a delicate matter as decoration I can bind myself to the exact pound, I am afraid you are mistaken.’ On May 19 the plaintiff wrote as follows: ‘I did not mean to say that if you should exceed the sum named in my letter to you by ten or twenty or even fifty pounds there would be any difficulty between us. You have a free hand in the terms of this correspondence, and I hope you will see your way to completing the decorations.’ On May 20 the defendant replied thus shortly: ‘Very well.’

The facts in this case are not in dispute. On May 15 last year, the defendant wrote to the plaintiff, asking to withdraw from his professional role regarding the decoration of the plaintiff’s house unless he was given ‘a free hand.’ The plaintiff, on May 17, responded with: ‘By giving you this free hand, as you requested, I want you to understand clearly that the total cost of the house, once fully decorated and including your fee (as agreed between us), must not exceed twelve thousand pounds.’ To this letter, the defendant replied on May 18: ‘If you think that in such a delicate matter as decoration I can commit to an exact amount, I’m afraid you’re mistaken.’ On May 19, the plaintiff wrote: ‘I didn't mean to imply that if you exceeded the sum I mentioned in my letter by ten, twenty, or even fifty pounds, there would be any issue between us. You have a free hand according to this correspondence, and I hope you'll manage to finish the decorations.’ On May 20, the defendant replied very briefly: ‘Very well.’

“In completing these decorations, the defendant incurred liabilities and expenses which brought the total cost of this house up to the sum of twelve thousand four hundred pounds, all of which expenditure has been defrayed by the plaintiff. This action has been brought by the plaintiff to recover from the defendant the sum of three hundred and fifty pounds expended by him in excess of a sum of twelve thousand and fifty pounds, alleged by the plaintiff to have been fixed by this correspondence as the maximum sum that the defendant had authority to expend.

“In completing these decorations, the defendant took on debts and expenses that brought the total cost of this house to twelve thousand four hundred pounds, all of which the plaintiff has paid. This lawsuit has been filed by the plaintiff to recover the three hundred and fifty pounds that he spent beyond the twelve thousand and fifty pounds, which the plaintiff claims was set by this correspondence as the maximum amount the defendant was allowed to spend.”

“The question for me to decide is whether or no the defendant is liable to refund to the plaintiff this sum. In my judgment he is so liable.

“The question for me to decide is whether or not the defendant has to refund this amount to the plaintiff. In my opinion, he does.”

“What in effect the plaintiff has said is this ‘I give you a free hand to complete these decorations, provided that you keep within a total cost to me of twelve thousand pounds. If you exceed that sum by as much as fifty pounds, I will not hold you responsible; beyond that point you are no agent of mine, and I shall repudiate liability.’ It is not quite clear to me whether, had the plaintiff in fact repudiated liability under his agent’s contracts, he would, under all the circumstances, have been successful in so doing; but he has not adopted this course. He has accepted liability, and fallen back upon his rights against the defendant under the terms of the latter’s engagement.

“What the plaintiff has effectively said is this: ‘I’m giving you the freedom to finish these decorations, as long as you keep the total cost to me at twelve thousand pounds. If you go over that amount by up to fifty pounds, I won’t hold you responsible; but if you exceed that limit, you’re no longer my agent, and I won’t accept any liability.’ It’s not entirely clear to me whether, if the plaintiff had actually denied liability under his agent’s contracts, he would have been successful in that situation; however, he hasn’t chosen that path. He has accepted liability and has relied on his rights against the defendant based on the terms of the latter’s agreement.”

“In my judgment the plaintiff is entitled to recover this sum from the defendant.

In my opinion, the plaintiff has the right to get this amount from the defendant.

“It has been sought, on behalf of the defendant, to show that no limit of expenditure was fixed or intended to be fixed by this correspondence. If this were so, I can find no reason for the plaintiff’s importation into the correspondence of the figures of twelve thousand pounds and subsequently of fifty pounds. The defendant’s contention would render these figures meaningless. It is manifest to me that by his letter of May 20 he assented to a very clear proposition, by the terms of which he must be held to be bound.

“It has been argued by the defendant that there was no limit on spending set or intended in this correspondence. If that were true, I see no reason for the plaintiff to include the amounts of twelve thousand pounds and later fifty pounds in the correspondence. The defendant’s argument would make these figures irrelevant. It is clear to me that in his letter from May 20, he agreed to a very clear statement, which he must be held accountable for.”

“For these reasons there will be judgment for the plaintiff for the amount claimed with costs.”

"For these reasons, the court will rule in favor of the plaintiff for the amount requested, along with costs."

James sighed, and stooping, picked up his umbrella which had fallen with a rattle at the words “importation into this correspondence.”

James sighed and bent down to pick up his umbrella, which had clattered to the ground at the mention of “importation into this correspondence.”

Untangling his legs, he rapidly left the Court; without waiting for his son, he snapped up a hansom cab (it was a clear, grey afternoon) and drove straight to Timothy’s where he found Swithin; and to him, Mrs. Septimus Small, and Aunt Hester, he recounted the whole proceedings, eating two muffins not altogether in the intervals of speech.

Untangling his legs, he quickly left the Court; without waiting for his son, he hailed a cab (it was a clear, grey afternoon) and drove straight to Timothy’s where he found Swithin. To him, Mrs. Septimus Small, and Aunt Hester, he recounted everything that had happened, eating two muffins in between his words.

“Soames did very well,” he ended; “he’s got his head screwed on the right way. This won’t please Jolyon. It’s a bad business for that young Bosinney; he’ll go bankrupt, I shouldn’t wonder,” and then after a long pause, during which he had stared disquietly into the fire, he added:

“Soames did really well,” he concluded; “he’s got his head on straight. This won’t make Jolyon happy. It’s a tough situation for that young Bosinney; I wouldn’t be surprised if he goes bankrupt,” and then after a long pause, during which he stared uneasily into the fire, he added:

“He wasn’t there—now why?”

"Where was he—now why?"

There was a sound of footsteps. The figure of a thick-set man, with the ruddy brown face of robust health, was seen in the back drawing-room. The forefinger of his upraised hand was outlined against the black of his frock coat. He spoke in a grudging voice.

There was a sound of footsteps. A stocky man with a healthy, ruddy-brown face appeared in the back drawing room. The forefinger of his raised hand was visible against the black of his frock coat. He spoke in a reluctant voice.

“Well, James,” he said, “I can’t—I can’t stop,” and turning round, he walked out.

“Well, James,” he said, “I can’t—I can’t stop,” and turning around, he walked out.

It was Timothy.

It was Tim.

James rose from his chair. “There!” he said, “there! I knew there was something wro....” He checked himself, and was silent, staring before him, as though he had seen a portent.

James got up from his chair. “There!” he said, “there! I knew there was something wr....” He stopped himself and fell silent, staring ahead as if he had seen a sign.

CHAPTER VI
SOAMES BREAKS THE NEWS

In leaving the Court Soames did not go straight home. He felt disinclined for the City, and drawn by need for sympathy in his triumph, he, too, made his way, but slowly and on foot, to Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road.

In leaving the Court, Soames didn't head straight home. He was not in the mood for the City, and feeling the need for some sympathy in his success, he also made his way, but slowly and on foot, to Timothy's on Bayswater Road.

His father had just left; Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester, in possession of the whole story, greeted him warmly. They were sure he was hungry after all that evidence. Smither should toast him some more muffins, his dear father had eaten them all. He must put his legs up on the sofa; and he must have a glass of prune brandy too. It was so strengthening.

His dad had just left; Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester, knowing the whole story, welcomed him warmly. They were certain he was hungry after all that information. Smither should make him some more muffins since his dad had eaten them all. He should put his legs up on the sofa, and he definitely should have a glass of prune brandy too. It was really good for him.

Swithin was still present, having lingered later than his wont, for he felt in want of exercise. On hearing this suggestion, he “pished.” A pretty pass young men were coming to! His own liver was out of order, and he could not bear the thought of anyone else drinking prune brandy.

Swithin was still there, hanging around longer than usual because he felt like he needed some exercise. When he heard this suggestion, he scoffed. What a sorry state the young men were getting into! His own liver was in bad shape, and he couldn’t stand the idea of anyone else drinking prune brandy.

He went away almost immediately, saying to Soames: “And how’s your wife? You tell her from me that if she’s dull, and likes to come and dine with me quietly, I’ll give her such a bottle of champagne as she doesn’t get every day.” Staring down from his height on Soames he contracted his thick, puffy, yellow hand as though squeezing within it all this small fry, and throwing out his chest he waddled slowly away.

He left almost right away, saying to Soames: “How’s your wife? Tell her from me that if she’s feeling bored and wants to come have a quiet dinner with me, I’ll treat her to a bottle of champagne she doesn’t get every day.” Looking down at Soames from his height, he squeezed his thick, puffy, yellow hand as if trying to crush all the little people below him, and with his chest puffed out, he waddled away slowly.

Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester were left horrified. Swithin was so droll!

Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester were left in disbelief. Swithin was just so funny!

They themselves were longing to ask Soames how Irene would take the result, yet knew that they must not; he would perhaps say something of his own accord, to throw some light on this, the present burning question in their lives, the question that from necessity of silence tortured them almost beyond bearing; for even Timothy had now been told, and the effect on his health was little short of alarming. And what, too, would June do? This, also, was a most exciting, if dangerous speculation!

They reallywanted to ask Soames how Irene would take the news, but they knew they shouldn't. He might say something on his own to shed some light on this burning question in their lives, the one that tortured them almost to the breaking point because they couldn't talk about it. Even Timothy had been told now, and it was seriously affecting his health. And what about June? That was also an exciting yet risky topic to think about!

They had never forgotten old Jolyon’s visit, since when he had not once been to see them; they had never forgotten the feeling it gave all who were present, that the family was no longer what it had been—that the family was breaking up.

They had never forgotten old Jolyon’s visit, and since then he hadn't come to see them even once; they all remembered the feeling it created for everyone present, that the family was no longer what it used to be—that the family was falling apart.

But Soames gave them no help, sitting with his knees crossed, talking of the Barbizon school of painters, whom he had just discovered. These were the coming men, he said; he should not wonder if a lot of money were made over them; he had his eye on two pictures by a man called Corot, charming things; if he could get them at a reasonable price he was going to buy them—they would, he thought, fetch a big price some day.

But Soames didn’t offer any help, sitting with his legs crossed, talking about the Barbizon school of painters he had just discovered. These were the rising stars, he said; he wouldn't be surprised if a lot of money was made from them. He had his eye on two paintings by a guy named Corot, really lovely pieces; if he could get them at a fair price, he planned to buy them—he thought they would be worth a lot someday.

Interested as they could not but be, neither Mrs. Septimus Small nor Aunt Hester could entirely acquiesce in being thus put off.

Interested as they were, neither Mrs. Septimus Small nor Aunt Hester could fully agree to being brushed aside like that.

It was interesting—most interesting—and then Soames was so clever that they were sure he would do something with those pictures if anybody could; but what was his plan now that he had won his case; was he going to leave London at once, and live in the country, or what was he going to do?

It was fascinating—really fascinating—and then Soames was so smart that everyone was sure he would do something with those pictures if anyone could; but what was his plan now that he had won his case? Was he going to leave London right away and live in the countryside, or what was he planning to do?

Soames answered that he did not know, he thought they should be moving soon. He rose and kissed his aunts.

Soames replied that he wasn’t sure; he thought they should be leaving soon. He stood up and kissed his aunts.

No sooner had Aunt Juley received this emblem of departure than a change came over her, as though she were being visited by dreadful courage; every little roll of flesh on her face seemed trying to escape from an invisible, confining mask.

No sooner had Aunt Juley received this sign of leaving than she changed, as if she were being hit by a terrible courage; every little roll of flesh on her face looked like it was trying to break free from an unseen, constricting mask.

She rose to the full extent of her more than medium height, and said: “It has been on my mind a long time, dear, and if nobody else will tell you, I have made up my mind that....”

She stood up straight, taller than average, and said: “I've been thinking about this for a while, dear, and if no one else will tell you, I've decided that....”

Aunt Hester interrupted her: “Mind, Julia, you do it....” she gasped—“on your own responsibility!”

Aunt Hester interrupted her: “Listen, Julia, you need to do it....” she gasped—“at your own risk!”

Mrs. Small went on as though she had not heard: “I think you ought to know, dear, that Mrs. MacAnder saw Irene walking in Richmond Park with Mr. Bosinney.”

Mrs. Small continued as if she hadn't heard: “I think you should know, dear, that Mrs. MacAnder saw Irene walking in Richmond Park with Mr. Bosinney.”

Aunt Hester, who had also risen, sank back in her chair, and turned her face away. Really Juley was too—she should not do such things when she—Aunt Hester, was in the room; and, breathless with anticipation, she waited for what Soames would answer.

Aunt Hester, who had also gotten up, sank back into her chair and turned her face away. Honestly, Juley was being so—she shouldn’t do those things when Aunt Hester was in the room; and, breathless with anticipation, she waited to see how Soames would respond.

He had flushed the peculiar flush which always centred between his eyes; lifting his hand, and, as it were, selecting a finger, he bit a nail delicately; then, drawling it out between set lips, he said: “Mrs. MacAnder is a cat!”

He had turned a strange shade of red that always showed up between his eyes; lifting his hand and seemingly picking a finger, he bit a nail lightly; then, dragging it out between clenched lips, he said: “Mrs. MacAnder is a cat!”

Without waiting for any reply, he left the room.

Without waiting for a response, he left the room.

When he went into Timothy’s he had made up his mind what course to pursue on getting home. He would go up to Irene and say:

When he walked into Timothy's, he had already decided what he would do when he got home. He would go up to Irene and say:

“Well, I’ve won my case, and there’s an end of it! I don’t want to be hard on Bosinney; I’ll see if we can’t come to some arrangement; he shan’t be pressed. And now let’s turn over a new leaf! We’ll let the house, and get out of these fogs. We’ll go down to Robin Hill at once. I—I never meant to be rough with you! Let’s shake hands—and—” Perhaps she would let him kiss her, and forget!

“Well, I’ve won my case, and that’s that! I don’t want to be too hard on Bosinney; I’ll see if we can come to some kind of arrangement; he won’t be pressured. And now let’s turn over a new leaf! We’ll rent the house and get away from this fog. We’ll head down to Robin Hill right away. I—I never meant to be harsh with you! Let’s shake hands—and—” Maybe she would let him kiss her and they could forget!

When he came out of Timothy’s his intentions were no longer so simple. The smouldering jealousy and suspicion of months blazed up within him. He would put an end to that sort of thing once and for all; he would not have her drag his name in the dirt! If she could not or would not love him, as was her duty and his right—she should not play him tricks with anyone else! He would tax her with it; threaten to divorce her! That would make her behave; she would never face that. But—but—what if she did? He was staggered; this had not occurred to him.

When he walked out of Timothy's, his intentions were no longer so straightforward. The simmering jealousy and suspicion that had built up over months flared up inside him. He would put an end to that kind of thing once and for all; he wouldn't let her drag his name through the mud! If she couldn't or wouldn't love him, as was her responsibility and his right—she shouldn't play games with anyone else! He would confront her about it; threaten to divorce her! That would make her act right; she would never go through with that. But—but—what if she did? He was taken aback; that hadn't crossed his mind.

What if she did? What if she made him a confession? How would he stand then? He would have to bring a divorce!

What if she did? What if she confessed to him? How would he react then? He would have to get a divorce!

A divorce! Thus close, the word was paralyzing, so utterly at variance with all the principles that had hitherto guided his life. Its lack of compromise appalled him; he felt—like the captain of a ship, going to the side of his vessel, and, with his own hands throwing over the most precious of his bales. This jettisoning of his property with his own hand seemed uncanny to Soames. It would injure him in his profession: He would have to get rid of the house at Robin Hill, on which he had spent so much money, so much anticipation—and at a sacrifice. And she! She would no longer belong to him, not even in name! She would pass out of his life, and he—he should never see her again!

A divorce! Just saying the word was shocking, completely against everything that had guided his life until now. Its absolute finality terrified him; he felt like a ship's captain, standing at the edge of his vessel, throwing overboard the most valuable of his cargo with his own hands. The idea of abandoning his possessions himself felt strange to Soames. It would hurt his career: he would have to sell the house at Robin Hill, where he had invested so much money and hope—and at a loss. And her! She would no longer be his, not even in name! She would leave his life, and he—he would never see her again!

He traversed in the cab the length of a street without getting beyond the thought that he should never see her again!

He drove down the street without being able to shake the thought that he would never see her again!

But perhaps there was nothing to confess, even now very likely there was nothing to confess. Was it wise to push things so far? Was it wise to put himself into a position where he might have to eat his words? The result of this case would ruin Bosinney; a ruined man was desperate, but—what could he do? He might go abroad, ruined men always went abroad. What could they do—if indeed it wasthey”—without money? It would be better to wait and see how things turned out. If necessary, he could have her watched. The agony of his jealousy (for all the world like the crisis of an aching tooth) came on again; and he almost cried out. But he must decide, fix on some course of action before he got home. When the cab drew up at the door, he had decided nothing.

But maybe there was nothing to confess, and even now, there was probably nothing to confess. Was it smart to push things this far? Was it wise to put himself in a position where he might have to take back what he said? This case would ruin Bosinney; a ruined man would be desperate, but—what could he do? He might go abroad; ruined men always went abroad. What could they do—if indeed it wasthey”—without money? It would be better to wait and see how things turned out. If necessary, he could have her followed. The torment of his jealousy (just like the pain of a toothache) came back again, and he almost yelled out. But he had to decide, to choose a course of action before he got home. When the cab pulled up to the door, he had made no decisions.

He entered, pale, his hands moist with perspiration, dreading to meet her, burning to meet her, ignorant of what he was to say or do.

He walked in, looking pale, his hands sweaty, nervous about seeing her, eager to see her, unsure of what he should say or do.

The maid Bilson was in the hall, and in answer to his question: “Where is your mistress?” told him that Mrs. Forsyte had left the house about noon, taking with her a trunk and bag.

The maid Bilson was in the hallway, and when he asked, “Where is your mistress?” she told him that Mrs. Forsyte had left the house around noon, taking a trunk and a bag with her.

Snatching the sleeve of his fur coat away from her grasp, he confronted her:

Snatching the sleeve of his fur coat away from her grip, he faced her:

“What?” he exclaimed; “what’s that you said?” Suddenly recollecting that he must not betray emotion, he added: “What message did she leave?” and noticed with secret terror the startled look of the maid’s eyes.

“What?” he exclaimed. “What did you say?” Suddenly remembering that he shouldn’t show any emotion, he added, “What message did she leave?” and noticed with hidden fear the surprised look in the maid’s eyes.

“Mrs. Forsyte left no message, sir.”

“Mrs. Forsyte didn’t leave a message, sir.”

“No message; very well, thank you, that will do. I shall be dining out.”

“No message; okay, thanks, that's fine. I’ll be eating out.”

The maid went downstairs, leaving him still in his fur coat, idly turning over the visiting cards in the porcelain bowl that stood on the carved oak rug chest in the hall.

The maid went downstairs, leaving him still in his fur coat, casually flipping through the visiting cards in the porcelain bowl that was on the carved oak rug chest in the hall.

Mr. and Mrs. Bareham Culcher.
Mrs. Septimus Small.
Mrs. Baynes.
Mr. Solomon Thornworthy.
Lady Bellis.
Miss Hermione Bellis.
Miss Winifred Bellis.
Miss Ella Bellis.

Mr. and Mrs. Bareham Culcher.
Mrs. Septimus Small.
Mrs. Baynes.
Mr. Solomon Thornworthy.
Lady Bellis.
Miss Hermione Bellis.
Miss Winifred Bellis.
Miss Ella Bellis.

Who the devil were all these people? He seemed to have forgotten all familiar things. The words “no message—a trunk, and a bag,” played a hide-and-seek in his brain. It was incredible that she had left no message, and, still in his fur coat, he ran upstairs two steps at a time, as a young married man when he comes home will run up to his wife’s room.

Who on earth were all these people? He felt like he had forgotten everything familiar. The phrase “no message—a trunk, and a bag” kept bouncing around in his mind. It was unbelievable that she hadn't left any message, and still in his fur coat, he dashed upstairs two steps at a time, like a young husband eager to get to his wife’s room when he comes home.

Everything was dainty, fresh, sweet-smelling; everything in perfect order. On the great bed with its lilac silk quilt, was the bag she had made and embroidered with her own hands to hold her sleeping things; her slippers ready at the foot; the sheets even turned over at the head as though expecting her.

Everything was delicate, fresh, and fragrant; everything in perfect order. On the large bed with its lilac silk quilt was the bag she had made and embroidered by hand to store her sleep essentials; her slippers were waiting at the foot of the bed, and the sheets were even turned down at the head as if they were anticipating her arrival.

On the table stood the silver-mounted brushes and bottles from her dressing bag, his own present. There must, then, be some mistake. What bag had she taken? He went to the bell to summon Bilson, but remembered in time that he must assume knowledge of where Irene had gone, take it all as a matter of course, and grope out the meaning for himself.

On the table were the silver-mounted brushes and bottles from her makeup bag, a gift from him. There had to be some mistake. Which bag did she take? He went to ring for Bilson but stopped himself, realizing he needed to act like he already knew where Irene had gone, take it all in stride, and figure out the meaning for himself.

He locked the doors, and tried to think, but felt his brain going round; and suddenly tears forced themselves into his eyes.

He locked the doors and tried to think, but felt his mind spinning; and suddenly tears welled up in his eyes.

Hurriedly pulling off his coat, he looked at himself in the mirror.

Hurriedly taking off his coat, he glanced at himself in the mirror.

He was too pale, a greyish tinge all over his face; he poured out water, and began feverishly washing.

He was too pale, a grayish tint all over his face; he poured out water and started washing himself frantically.

Her silver-mounted brushes smelt faintly of the perfumed lotion she used for her hair; and at this scent the burning sickness of his jealousy seized him again.

Her silver-mounted brushes had a slight fragrance from the scented lotion she used for her hair; and with this scent, the burning ache of his jealousy hit him again.

Struggling into his fur, he ran downstairs and out into the street.

Struggling to put on his fur coat, he rushed downstairs and out into the street.

He had not lost all command of himself, however, and as he went down Sloane Street he framed a story for use, in case he should not find her at Bosinney’s. But if he should? His power of decision again failed; he reached the house without knowing what he should do if he did find her there.

He hadn't completely lost control, though, and as he walked down Sloane Street, he came up with a story to tell just in case he didn’t find her at Bosinney’s. But what if he did? His ability to decide faltered again; he arrived at the house without having a plan for what to do if she was there.

It was after office hours, and the street door was closed; the woman who opened it could not say whether Mr. Bosinney were in or no; she had not seen him that day, not for two or three days; she did not attend to him now, nobody attended to him, he....

It was after work, and the front door was shut; the woman who opened it couldn’t say if Mr. Bosinney was in or not; she hadn’t seen him that day, or for the past few days; she wasn’t focused on him now, no one was focused on him, he...

Soames interrupted her, he would go up and see for himself. He went up with a dogged, white face.

Soames cut her off, deciding to go up and check for himself. He went upstairs with a determined, pale expression.

The top floor was unlighted, the door closed, no one answered his ringing, he could hear no sound. He was obliged to descend, shivering under his fur, a chill at his heart. Hailing a cab, he told the man to drive to Park Lane.

The top floor was dark, the door was closed, and no one answered his ring. He couldn’t hear anything. He had to go back down, shivering under his coat, a chill in his heart. He hailed a cab and told the driver to take him to Park Lane.

On the way he tried to recollect when he had last given her a cheque; she could not have more than three or four pounds, but there were her jewels; and with exquisite torture he remembered how much money she could raise on these; enough to take them abroad; enough for them to live on for months! He tried to calculate; the cab stopped, and he got out with the calculation unmade.

On the way, he tried to remember the last time he had given her a check; she couldn’t have more than three or four pounds, but there were her jewels; and with a sharp pang, he recalled how much money she could get from those; enough to take them abroad; enough for them to live on for months! He tried to do the math; the cab stopped, and he got out without finishing the calculation.

The butler asked whether Mrs. Soames was in the cab, the master had told him they were both expected to dinner.

The butler asked if Mrs. Soames was in the cab because the master had told him they were both expected for dinner.

Soames answered: “No. Mrs. Forsyte has a cold.”

Soames replied, “No. Mrs. Forsyte has a cold.”

The butler was sorry.

The butler felt bad.

Soames thought he was looking at him inquisitively, and remembering that he was not in dress clothes, asked: “Anybody here to dinner, Warmson?”

Soames thought he was looking at him curiously, and remembering that he wasn't in formal clothes, asked, “Is anyone here for dinner, Warmson?”

“Nobody but Mr. and Mrs. Dartie, sir.”

“Nobody except Mr. and Mrs. Dartie, sir.”

Again it seemed to Soames that the butler was looking curiously at him. His composure gave way.

Again, it seemed to Soames that the butler was looking at him with curiosity. His calm demeanor faltered.

“What are you looking at?” he said. “What’s the matter with me, eh?”

“What are you staring at?” he said. “What’s wrong with me, huh?”

The butler blushed, hung up the fur coat, murmured something that sounded like: “Nothing, sir, I’m sure, sir,” and stealthily withdrew.

The butler blushed, hung up the fur coat, mumbled something that sounded like, "Nothing, sir, I'm sure, sir," and quietly left.

Soames walked upstairs. Passing the drawing-room without a look, he went straight up to his mother’s and father’s bedroom.

Soames walked upstairs. Without glancing at the drawing-room, he headed straight to his parents' bedroom.

James, standing sideways, the concave lines of his tall, lean figure displayed to advantage in shirt-sleeves and evening waistcoat, his head bent, the end of his white tie peeping askew from underneath one white Dundreary whisker, his eyes peering with intense concentration, his lips pouting, was hooking the top hooks of his wife’s bodice. Soames stopped; he felt half-choked, whether because he had come upstairs too fast, or for some other reason. He—he himself had never—never been asked to....

James stood sideways, his tall, lean figure looking good in his shirt sleeves and evening waistcoat. With his head bent and the end of his white tie sticking out awkwardly from under one of his white Dundreary whiskers, his eyes focused with intense concentration and his lips pouting, he was fastening the top hooks of his wife’s bodice. Soames stopped; he felt a bit choked, whether from rushing upstairs too quickly or some other reason. He—he himself had never—never been asked to....

He heard his father’s voice, as though there were a pin in his mouth, saying: “Who’s that? Who’s there? What d’you want?” His mother’s: “Here, Félice, come and hook this; your master’ll never get done.”

He heard his dad’s voice, as if there was a pin in his mouth, saying: “Who’s that? Who’s there? What do you want?” His mom’s voice: “Come on, Félice, come and hook this; your boss will never finish.”

He put his hand up to his throat, and said hoarsely:

He raised his hand to his throat and said hoarsely:

“It’s I—Soames!”

"It's me—Soames!"

He noticed gratefully the affectionate surprise in Emily’s: “Well, my dear boy?” and James’, as he dropped the hook: “What, Soames! What’s brought you up? Aren’t you well?”

He noticed with gratitude the loving surprise in Emily’s: “Well, my dear boy?” and James’, as he dropped the hook: “What, Soames! What brings you here? Are you okay?”

He answered mechanically: “I’m all right,” and looked at them, and it seemed impossible to bring out his news.

He replied automatically, “I’m fine,” and looked at them, but it felt impossible to share his news.

James, quick to take alarm, began: “You don’t look well. I expect you’ve taken a chill—it’s liver, I shouldn’t wonder. Your mother’ll give you....”

James, quick to worry, began: “You don’t look good. I bet you’ve caught a chill—it’s your liver, I wouldn’t be surprised. Your mom will give you....”

But Emily broke in quietly: “Have you brought Irene?”

But Emily interrupted softly, “Did you bring Irene?”

Soames shook his head.

Soames shook his head.

“No,” he stammered, “she—she’s left me!”

“No,” he stammered, “she—she’s left me!”

Emily deserted the mirror before which she was standing. Her tall, full figure lost its majesty and became very human as she came running over to Soames.

Emily left the mirror where she had been standing. Her tall, curvy figure lost its grandeur and became very relatable as she ran over to Soames.

“My dear boy! My dear boy!”

“My dear boy! My dear boy!”

She put her lips to his forehead, and stroked his hand.

She pressed her lips to his forehead and gently caressed his hand.

James, too, had turned full towards his son; his face looked older.

James had also turned fully toward his son; his face looked older.

“Left you?” he said. “What d’you mean—left you? You never told me she was going to leave you.”

“Left you?” he said. “What do you mean—left you? You never mentioned she was going to leave you.”

Soames answered surlily: “How could I tell? What’s to be done?”

Soames replied grumpily, “How am I supposed to know? What should we do?”

James began walking up and down; he looked strange and stork-like without a coat. “What’s to be done!” he muttered. “How should I know what’s to be done? What’s the good of asking me? Nobody tells me anything, and then they come and ask me what’s to be done; and I should like to know how I’m to tell them! Here’s your mother, there she stands; she doesn’t say anything. What I should say you’ve got to do is to follow her..”

James started pacing back and forth; he looked odd and tall like a stork without a coat. “What should we do?” he muttered. “How would I know what to do? What’s the point of asking me? Nobody tells me anything, and then they come and ask me what to do; I’d like to know how I’m supposed to have the answers! Here’s your mother, there she is; she doesn’t say anything. What I think you need to do is follow her...”

Soames smiled; his peculiar, supercilious smile had never before looked pitiable.

Soames smiled; his unique, condescending smile had never seemed so pitiful before.

“I don’t know where she’s gone,” he said.

“I don’t know where she went,” he said.

“Don’t know where she’s gone!” said James. “How d’you mean, don’t know where she’s gone? Where d’you suppose she’s gone? She’s gone after that young Bosinney, that’s where she’s gone. I knew how it would be.”

“Don’t know where she’s gone!” said James. “What do you mean, don’t know where she’s gone? Where do you think she’s gone? She’s gone after that young Bosinney, that’s where she’s gone. I knew it would turn out like this.”

Soames, in the long silence that followed, felt his mother pressing his hand. And all that passed seemed to pass as though his own power of thinking or doing had gone to sleep.

Soames, in the long silence that followed, felt his mother squeezing his hand. Everything that happened seemed to go by as if his ability to think or act had fallen asleep.

His father’s face, dusky red, twitching as if he were going to cry, and words breaking out that seemed rent from him by some spasm in his soul.

His father’s face, dark red, twitching as if he was about to cry, and words spilling out that seemed torn from him by some inner turmoil.

“There’ll be a scandal; I always said so.” Then, no one saying anything: “And there you stand, you and your mother!”

“There’s going to be a scandal; I always said so.” Then, with no one saying anything: “And there you are, you and your mother!”

And Emily’s voice, calm, rather contemptuous: “Come, now, James! Soames will do all that he can.”

And Emily's voice, calm and a bit disdainful, said, “Come on, James! Soames will do everything he can.”

And James, staring at the floor, a little brokenly: “Well, I can’t help you; I’m getting old. Don’t you be in too great a hurry, my boy.”

And James, looking down at the floor, a bit despondently, said, “Well, I can’t help you; I’m getting old. Don’t rush it too much, my boy.”

And his mother’s voice again: “Soames will do all he can to get her back. We won’t talk of it. It’ll all come right, I dare say.”

And his mother’s voice again: “Soames will do everything he can to get her back. Let’s not discuss it. I’m sure it will all work out in the end.”

And James: “Well, I can’t see how it can come right. And if she hasn’t gone off with that young Bosinney, my advice to you is not to listen to her, but to follow her and get her back.”

And James: “Well, I can’t see how this will turn out okay. And if she hasn’t run off with that young Bosinney, my advice to you is not to listen to her, but to follow her and bring her back.”

Once more Soames felt his mother stroking his hand, in token of her approval, and as though repeating some form of sacred oath, he muttered between his teeth: “I will!”

Once again, Soames felt his mother gently stroking his hand, signaling her approval. It was as if he were reaffirming some kind of sacred vow as he muttered under his breath, "I will!"

All three went down to the drawing-room together. There, were gathered the three girls and Dartie; had Irene been present, the family circle would have been complete.

All three went down to the living room together. There, the three girls and Dartie were gathered; if Irene had been there, the family circle would have been complete.

James sank into his armchair, and except for a word of cold greeting to Dartie, whom he both despised and dreaded, as a man likely to be always in want of money, he said nothing till dinner was announced. Soames, too, was silent; Emily alone, a woman of cool courage, maintained a conversation with Winifred on trivial subjects. She was never more composed in her manner and conversation than that evening.

James sank into his armchair, and aside from a curt greeting to Dartie, whom he both despised and feared for always needing money, he didn’t say anything until dinner was called. Soames was quiet as well; only Emily, a woman of steady courage, kept a conversation going with Winifred about trivial matters. She was unusually composed in her manner and conversation that evening.

A decision having been come to not to speak of Irene’s flight, no view was expressed by any other member of the family as to the right course to be pursued; there can be little doubt, from the general tone adopted in relation to events as they afterwards turned out, that James’s advice: “Don’t you listen to her, follow her and get her back!” would, with here and there an exception, have been regarded as sound, not only in Park Lane, but amongst the Nicholases, the Rogers, and at Timothy’s. Just as it would surely have been endorsed by that wider body of Forsytes all over London, who were merely excluded from judgment by ignorance of the story.

A decision was made not to discuss Irene’s departure, so no other family members voiced their opinions on the best course of action. It's clear, based on how things turned out later, that James’s advice—“Don’t listen to her, follow her, and bring her back!”—would have generally been seen as sensible, not just in Park Lane, but also among the Nicholases, the Rogers, and at Timothy’s. It surely would have also received support from the larger group of Forsytes across London, who were simply left out of the conversation due to their lack of knowledge about the situation.

In spite then of Emily’s efforts, the dinner was served by Warmson and the footman almost in silence. Dartie was sulky, and drank all he could get; the girls seldom talked to each other at any time. James asked once where June was, and what she was doing with herself in these days. No one could tell him. He sank back into gloom. Only when Winifred recounted how little Publius had given his bad penny to a beggar, did he brighten up.

In spite of Emily’s efforts, the dinner was served by Warmson and the footman almost in silence. Dartie was sulky and drank as much as he could. The girls hardly talked to each other at all. James asked once where June was and what she was up to these days. No one could tell him. He sank back into gloom. Only when Winifred mentioned how little Publius had given his bad penny to a beggar did he perk up.

“Ah!” he said, “that’s a clever little chap. I don’t know what’ll become of him, if he goes on like this. An intelligent little chap, I call him!” But it was only a flash.

“Ah!” he said, “that’s a smart little guy. I don’t know what will happen to him if he keeps this up. A clever little guy, I’d say!” But it was just a moment.

The courses succeeded one another solemnly, under the electric light, which glared down onto the table, but barely reached the principal ornament of the walls, a so-called “Sea Piece by Turner,” almost entirely composed of cordage and drowning men.

The classes followed one after another seriously, under the bright electric light that shone down on the table but hardly illuminated the main decoration on the walls, a so-called “Sea Piece by Turner,” mostly made up of ropes and drowning men.

Champagne was handed, and then a bottle of James’ prehistoric port, but as by the chill hand of some skeleton.

Champagne was poured, followed by a bottle of James' ancient port, but it felt as if it was handed over by the cold hand of some skeleton.

At ten o’clock Soames left; twice in reply to questions, he had said that Irene was not well; he felt he could no longer trust himself. His mother kissed him with her large soft kiss, and he pressed her hand, a flush of warmth in his cheeks. He walked away in the cold wind, which whistled desolately round the corners of the streets, under a sky of clear steel-blue, alive with stars; he noticed neither their frosty greeting, nor the crackle of the curled-up plane-leaves, nor the night-women hurrying in their shabby furs, nor the pinched faces of vagabonds at street corners. Winter was come! But Soames hastened home, oblivious; his hands trembled as he took the late letters from the gilt wire cage into which they had been thrust through the slit in the door.

At ten o’clock, Soames left; in response to questions, he had mentioned twice that Irene wasn’t feeling well; he realized he could no longer trust his own feelings. His mother kissed him with her deep, soft kiss, and he squeezed her hand, warmth rising in his cheeks. He walked away into the cold wind, which whistled sadly around the street corners, under a clear, steel-blue sky filled with stars; he didn't notice their frosty greeting, the crackle of the curled-up plane leaves, the night women hurrying in their worn furs, or the drawn faces of homeless people at street corners. Winter had arrived! But Soames hurried home, unaware; his hands shook as he took the late letters from the gilt wire cage they had been pushed through the slit in the door.

None from Irene!

None from Irene!

He went into the dining-room; the fire was bright there, his chair drawn up to it, slippers ready, spirit case, and carven cigarette box on the table; but after staring at it all for a minute or two, he turned out the light and went upstairs. There was a fire too in his dressing-room, but her room was dark and cold. It was into this room that Soames went.

He walked into the dining room; the fire was blazing, his chair positioned close to it, slippers ready, along with a spirit case and a carved cigarette box on the table. But after looking at everything for a minute or two, he turned off the light and headed upstairs. There was a fire in his dressing room as well, but her room was dark and cold. It was into this room that Soames entered.

He made a great illumination with candles, and for a long time continued pacing up and down between the bed and the door. He could not get used to the thought that she had really left him, and as though still searching for some message, some reason, some reading of all the mystery of his married life, he began opening every recess and drawer.

He lit a lot of candles and paced back and forth between the bed and the door for a long time. He couldn’t wrap his head around the idea that she had actually left him. It was like he was still looking for some kind of message, reason, or understanding of the whole mystery of their married life, so he started opening every nook and drawer.

There were her dresses; he had always liked, indeed insisted, that she should be well-dressed—she had taken very few; two or three at most, and drawer after drawer; full of linen and silk things, was untouched.

There were her dresses; he had always liked, and even insisted, that she should be well-dressed—she had taken very few; two or three at most, and drawer after drawer, full of linen and silk items, remained untouched.

Perhaps after all it was only a freak, and she had gone to the seaside for a few days’ change. If only that were so, and she were really coming back, he would never again do as he had done that fatal night before last, never again run that risk—though it was her duty, her duty as a wife; though she did belong to him—he would never again run that risk; she was evidently not quite right in her head!

Perhaps it was just a fluke, and she had gone to the beach for a few days to relax. If only that were true and she was actually coming back, he would never again do what he did that fateful night the night before last, never again take that risk—even though it was her responsibility as a wife; even though she did belong to him—he would never again take that risk; she clearly wasn't thinking straight!

He stooped over the drawer where she kept her jewels; it was not locked, and came open as he pulled; the jewel box had the key in it. This surprised him until he remembered that it was sure to be empty. He opened it.

He bent down to the drawer where she stored her jewelry; it wasn't locked and opened easily when he pulled it. The jewelry box had the key inside it. This caught him off guard until he remembered it was likely empty. He opened it.

It was far from empty. Divided, in little green velvet compartments, were all the things he had given her, even her watch, and stuck into the recess that contained the watch was a three-cornered note addressed “Soames Forsyte,” in Irene’s handwriting:

It was anything but empty. Divided into small green velvet sections were all the things he had given her, including her watch, and tucked into the space that held the watch was a triangular note addressed “Soames Forsyte,” written in Irene’s handwriting:

“I think I have taken nothing that you or your people have given me.” And that was all.

“I believe I haven’t taken anything that you or your people have given me.” And that was it.

He looked at the clasps and bracelets of diamonds and pearls, at the little flat gold watch with a great diamond set in sapphires, at the chains and rings, each in its nest, and the tears rushed up in his eyes and dropped upon them.

He gazed at the diamond and pearl clasps and bracelets, at the small flat gold watch featuring a large diamond surrounded by sapphires, at the chains and rings, each resting in its own little spot, and tears welled up in his eyes and fell onto them.

Nothing that she could have done, nothing that she had done, brought home to him like this the inner significance of her act. For the moment, perhaps, he understood nearly all there was to understand—understood that she loathed him, that she had loathed him for years, that for all intents and purposes they were like people living in different worlds, that there was no hope for him, never had been; even, that she had suffered—that she was to be pitied.

Nothing she could have done, nothing she had done, made him realize the true meaning of her actions like this. For a moment, he thought he understood almost everything—he understood that she hated him, that she had hated him for years, that in every way that mattered, they were like people from different worlds, that there was no hope for him, there never had been; even that she had suffered—that she deserved pity.

In that moment of emotion he betrayed the Forsyte in him—forgot himself, his interests, his property—was capable of almost anything; was lifted into the pure ether of the selfless and unpractical.

In that emotional moment, he revealed the Forsyte side of himself—he forgot about himself, his interests, his possessions—he was capable of almost anything; he was uplifted into the pure realm of being selfless and impractical.

Such moments pass quickly.

These moments fly by.

And as though with the tears he had purged himself of weakness, he got up, locked the box, and slowly, almost trembling, carried it with him into the other room.

And as if the tears had freed him from weakness, he stood up, locked the box, and slowly, almost shaking, carried it with him into the other room.

CHAPTER VII
JUNE’S VICTORY

June had waited for her chance, scanning the duller columns of the journals, morning and evening with an assiduity which at first puzzled old Jolyon; and when her chance came, she took it with all the promptitude and resolute tenacity of her character.

June had been waiting for her opportunity, carefully reviewing the less interesting sections of the journals morning and evening with a dedication that initially confused old Jolyon; and when her moment arrived, she seized it with the quickness and determined persistence that defined her character.

She will always remember best in her life that morning when at last she saw amongst the reliable Cause List of the Times newspaper, under the heading of Court XIII, Mr. Justice Bentham, the case of Forsyte v. Bosinney.

She will always remember most vividly that morning when she finally saw in the reliable Cause List of the Times newspaper, under the heading of Court XIII, Mr. Justice Bentham, the case of Forsyte v. Bosinney.

Like a gambler who stakes his last piece of money, she had prepared to hazard her all upon this throw; it was not her nature to contemplate defeat. How, unless with the instinct of a woman in love, she knew that Bosinney’s discomfiture in this action was assured, cannot be told—on this assumption, however, she laid her plans, as upon a certainty.

Like a gambler who bets their last dollar, she was ready to risk everything on this chance; it wasn’t in her nature to think about losing. How she instinctively knew that Bosinney would fail in this situation, apart from being a woman in love, is unclear—regardless, she based her plans on that certainty.

Half past eleven found her at watch in the gallery of Court XIII., and there she remained till the case of Forsyte v. Bosinney was over. Bosinney’s absence did not disquiet her; she had felt instinctively that he would not defend himself. At the end of the judgment she hastened down, and took a cab to his rooms.

Half past eleven found her waiting in the gallery of Court XIII, and she stayed there until the case of Forsyte v. Bosinney was finished. Bosinney's absence didn't bother her; she instinctively sensed that he wouldn't defend himself. As soon as the judgment was over, she hurried down and took a cab to his place.

She passed the open street-door and the offices on the three lower floors without attracting notice; not till she reached the top did her difficulties begin.

She walked past the open street door and the offices on the first three floors without drawing any attention; it wasn't until she got to the top that her problems started.

Her ring was not answered; she had now to make up her mind whether she would go down and ask the caretaker in the basement to let her in to await Mr. Bosinney’s return, or remain patiently outside the door, trusting that no one would come up. She decided on the latter course.

Her ring went unanswered; she now had to figure out whether to go downstairs and ask the caretaker in the basement to let her in to wait for Mr. Bosinney’s return, or to patiently stay outside the door, hoping that no one would come up. She chose the second option.

A quarter of an hour had passed in freezing vigil on the landing, before it occurred to her that Bosinney had been used to leave the key of his rooms under the door-mat. She looked and found it there. For some minutes she could not decide to make use of it; at last she let herself in and left the door open that anyone who came might see she was there on business.

Fifteen minutes had gone by in a cold wait on the landing before it hit her that Bosinney used to leave the key to his apartment under the doormat. She looked and found it there. For a few minutes, she couldn't bring herself to use it; finally, she let herself in and left the door open so anyone who came by would know she was there for a reason.

This was not the same June who had paid the trembling visit five months ago; those months of suffering and restraint had made her less sensitive; she had dwelt on this visit so long, with such minuteness, that its terrors were discounted beforehand. She was not there to fail this time, for if she failed no one could help her.

This wasn’t the same June who had come for a nervous visit five months ago; those months of pain and restraint had made her less sensitive. She had thought about this visit for so long and in such detail that its fears had lost their power beforehand. She wasn’t there to mess up this time, because if she did, no one could save her.

Like some mother beast on the watch over her young, her little quick figure never stood still in that room, but wandered from wall to wall, from window to door, fingering now one thing, now another. There was dust everywhere, the room could not have been cleaned for weeks, and June, quick to catch at anything that should buoy up her hope, saw in it a sign that he had been obliged, for economy’s sake, to give up his servant.

Like a protective mother beast watching over her young, her small, quick figure never stayed still in that room, but moved from wall to wall, from window to door, touching one thing and then another. There was dust everywhere; the room must not have been cleaned for weeks, and June, eager to find anything that might lift her spirits, saw this as a sign that he had been forced, for financial reasons, to let his servant go.

She looked into the bedroom; the bed was roughly made, as though by the hand of man. Listening intently, she darted in, and peered into his cupboards. A few shirts and collars, a pair of muddy boots—the room was bare even of garments.

She glanced into the bedroom; the bed was messily made, like it had been done by someone. Listening closely, she quickly entered and looked into his closet. A few shirts and collars, a pair of muddy boots—the room was almost empty of clothes.

She stole back to the sitting-room, and now she noticed the absence of all the little things he had set store by. The clock that had been his mother’s, the field-glasses that had hung over the sofa; two really valuable old prints of Harrow, where his father had been at school, and last, not least, the piece of Japanese pottery she herself had given him. All were gone; and in spite of the rage roused within her championing soul at the thought that the world should treat him thus, their disappearance augured happily for the success of her plan.

She quietly returned to the living room and noticed that all the little things he valued were missing. The clock that had belonged to his mother, the binoculars that used to hang over the sofa, two valuable old prints of Harrow, where his father had gone to school, and last but not least, the piece of Japanese pottery she had given him. All of it was gone; and despite the anger boiling inside her at the thought of the world treating him this way, their absence was a good sign for the success of her plan.

It was while looking at the spot where the piece of Japanese pottery had stood that she felt a strange certainty of being watched, and, turning, saw Irene in the open doorway.

It was while looking at the place where the piece of Japanese pottery had been that she felt a weird certainty of being watched, and, turning, saw Irene in the open doorway.

The two stood gazing at each other for a minute in silence; then June walked forward and held out her hand. Irene did not take it.

The two stared at each other in silence for a minute; then June stepped forward and extended her hand. Irene didn’t take it.

When her hand was refused, June put it behind her. Her eyes grew steady with anger; she waited for Irene to speak; and thus waiting, took in, with who-knows-what rage of jealousy, suspicion, and curiosity, every detail of her friend’s face and dress and figure.

When her hand was rejected, June put it behind her. Her eyes hardened with anger; she waited for Irene to say something; and while waiting, she absorbed, with a mix of jealousy, suspicion, and curiosity, every detail of her friend's face, outfit, and figure.

Irene was clothed in her long grey fur; the travelling cap on her head left a wave of gold hair visible above her forehead. The soft fullness of the coat made her face as small as a child’s.

Irene was wearing her long grey fur coat; the traveling cap on her head allowed a wave of golden hair to show above her forehead. The soft bulk of the coat made her face look as small as a child's.

Unlike Jun’s cheeks, her cheeks had no colour in them, but were ivory white and pinched as if with cold. Dark circles lay round her eyes. In one hand she held a bunch of violets.

Unlike Jun's cheeks, her cheeks had no color in them, but were ivory white and pinched as if from the cold. Dark circles sat around her eyes. In one hand, she held a bunch of violets.

She looked back at June, no smile on her lips; and with those great dark eyes fastened on her, the girl, for all her startled anger, felt something of the old spell.

She looked back at June, her lips not curved in a smile; and with those deep dark eyes fixed on her, the girl, despite her shocked anger, felt a hint of the old magic.

She spoke first, after all.

She spoke first, anyway.

“What have you come for?” But the feeling that she herself was being asked the same question, made her add: “This horrible case. I came to tell him—he has lost it.”

“What are you here for?” But the sense that she was being asked the same thing made her add: “This terrible situation. I came to tell him—he’s lost it.”

Irene did not speak, her eyes never moved from Jun’s face, and the girl cried:

Irene didn't say anything, her eyes stayed locked on Jun's face, and the girl cried:

“Don’t stand there as if you were made of stone!”

“Don’t just stand there like you’re made of stone!”

Irene laughed: “I wish to God I were!”

Irene laughed, "I wish to God I was!"

But June turned away: “Stop!” she cried, “don’t tell me! I don’t want to hear! I don’t want to hear what you’ve come for. I don’t want to hear!” And like some uneasy spirit, she began swiftly walking to and fro. Suddenly she broke out:

But June turned away: “Stop!” she shouted, “don’t tell me! I don’t want to hear! I don’t want to hear why you’re here. I don’t want to hear!” And like a restless spirit, she started pacing back and forth. Suddenly, she burst out:

“I was here first. We can’t both stay here together!”

“I was here first. We can’t both stay here!”

On Irene’s face a smile wandered up, and died out like a flicker of firelight. She did not move. And then it was that June perceived under the softness and immobility of this figure something desperate and resolved; something not to be turned away, something dangerous. She tore off her hat, and, putting both hands to her brow, pressed back the bronze mass of her hair.

On Irene’s face, a smile appeared briefly, then faded like a flicker of firelight. She didn’t move. Then June noticed something desperate and determined beneath the softness and stillness of Irene's figure; something undeniable, something risky. She ripped off her hat and, using both hands to push back the thick mass of her bronze hair, pressed it against her forehead.

“You have no right here!” she cried defiantly.

“You don't belong here!” she shouted boldly.

Irene answered: “I have no right anywhere——”

Irene answered, “I don’t have a place anywhere—”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I have left Soames. You always wanted me to!”

“I’ve left Soames. You always wanted me to!”

June put her hands over her ears.

June covered her ears.

“Don’t! I don’t want to hear anything—I don’t want to know anything. It’s impossible to fight with you! What makes you stand like that? Why don’t you go?”

“Don’t! I don’t want to hear anything—I don’t want to know anything. It’s impossible to argue with you! Why are you standing there like that? Why don’t you just leave?”

Irene’s lips moved; she seemed to be saying: “Where should I go?”

Irene's lips moved; it looked like she was saying, "Where should I go?"

June turned to the window. She could see the face of a clock down in the street. It was nearly four. At any moment he might come! She looked back across her shoulder, and her face was distorted with anger.

June turned to the window. She could see the face of a clock down in the street. It was nearly four. He could show up at any moment! She glanced over her shoulder, her face twisted with anger.

But Irene had not moved; in her gloved hands she ceaselessly turned and twisted the little bunch of violets.

But Irene had not moved; in her gloved hands, she kept turning and twisting the little bunch of violets.

The tears of rage and disappointment rolled down Jun’s cheeks.

The tears of anger and disappointment streamed down Jun's face.

“How could you come?” she said. “You have been a false friend to me!”

“How could you come?” she said. “You’ve been a fake friend to me!”

Again Irene laughed. June saw that she had played a wrong card, and broke down.

Again, Irene laughed. June realized she had made a mistake and fell apart.

“Why have you come?” she sobbed. “You’ve ruined my life, and now you want to ruin his!”

“Why are you here?” she cried. “You’ve messed up my life, and now you want to mess up his too!”

Irene’s mouth quivered; her eyes met Jun’s with a look so mournful that the girl cried out in the midst of her sobbing, “No, no!”

Irene's lips trembled; her eyes locked with Jun's in such a sorrowful gaze that the girl yelled out through her tears, "No, no!"

But Irene’s head bent till it touched her breast. She turned, and went quickly out, hiding her lips with the little bunch of violets.

But Irene's head dropped until it touched her chest. She turned and quickly went outside, hiding her lips with the small bunch of violets.

June ran to the door. She heard the footsteps going down and down. She called out: “Come back, Irene! Come back!”

June ran to the door. She heard the footsteps going down and down. She called out: “Come back, Irene! Come back!”

The footsteps died away....

The footsteps faded away....

Bewildered and torn, the girl stood at the top of the stairs. Why had Irene gone, leaving her mistress of the field? What did it mean? Had she really given him up to her? Or had she...? And she was the prey of a gnawing uncertainty.... Bosinney did not come....

Bewildered and conflicted, the girl stood at the top of the stairs. Why had Irene left, making her in charge of the field? What did it mean? Had she really given him up to her? Or had she...? And she was consumed by a gnawing uncertainty.... Bosinney didn’t show up....

About six o’clock that afternoon old Jolyon returned from Wistaria Avenue, where now almost every day he spent some hours, and asked if his grand-daughter were upstairs. On being told that she had just come in, he sent up to her room to request her to come down and speak to him.

About six o'clock that afternoon, old Jolyon came back from Wistaria Avenue, where he spent some hours almost every day, and asked if his granddaughter was upstairs. When he was told she had just come in, he sent a message to her room asking her to come down and talk to him.

He had made up his mind to tell her that he was reconciled with her father. In future bygones must be bygones. He would no longer live alone, or practically alone, in this great house; he was going to give it up, and take one in the country for his son, where they could all go and live together. If June did not like this, she could have an allowance and live by herself. It wouldn’t make much difference to her, for it was a long time since she had shown him any affection.

He decided he would tell her that he had reconciled with her father. From now on, they needed to let the past go. He wasn’t going to live alone, or mostly alone, in this big house anymore; he was planning to move out and get a place in the country for his son, where they could all live together. If June didn’t like this, she could have an allowance and live by herself. It wouldn’t matter much to her, since it had been a long time since she had shown him any affection.

But when June came down, her face was pinched and piteous; there was a strained, pathetic look in her eyes. She snuggled up in her old attitude on the arm of his chair, and what he said compared but poorly with the clear, authoritative, injured statement he had thought out with much care. His heart felt sore, as the great heart of a mother-bird feels sore when its youngling flies and bruises its wing. His words halted, as though he were apologizing for having at last deviated from the path of virtue, and succumbed, in defiance of sounder principles, to his more natural instincts.

But when June came down, her face looked tight and sad; there was a strained, painful look in her eyes. She curled up in her usual position on the arm of his chair, and what he said didn’t seem as strong compared to the clear, serious, hurtful statement he had carefully thought out. His heart felt heavy, like a mother bird’s heart does when its chick flies and hurts its wing. His words stumbled, as if he were apologizing for finally straying from the path of right and giving in, despite better judgment, to his more natural feelings.

He seemed nervous lest, in thus announcing his intentions, he should be setting his granddaughter a bad example; and now that he came to the point, his way of putting the suggestion that, if she didn’t like it, she could live by herself and lump it, was delicate in the extreme.

He seemed anxious that by sharing his plans, he might set a bad example for his granddaughter; and now that he was getting to the point, his way of suggesting that if she didn’t like it, she could live on her own and deal with it, was extremely tactful.

“And if, by any chance, my darling,” he said, “you found you didn’t get on—with them, why, I could make that all right. You could have what you liked. We could find a little flat in London where you could set up, and I could be running to continually. But the children,” he added, “are dear little things!”

“And if, for some reason, my darling,” he said, “you found you didn’t get along with them, I could fix that. You could have whatever you wanted. We could find a small apartment in London where you could settle in, and I could be visiting all the time. But the kids,” he added, “are such sweet little things!”

Then, in the midst of this grave, rather transparent, explanation of changed policy, his eyes twinkled. “This’ll astonish Timothy’s weak nerves. That precious young thing will have something to say about this, or I’m a Dutchman!”

Then, in the middle of this serious, somewhat clear explanation of the new policy, his eyes sparkled. “This is going to blow Timothy's fragile nerves. That dear young thing will have something to say about this, or I’m a Dutchman!”

June had not yet spoken. Perched thus on the arm of his chair, with her head above him, her face was invisible. But presently he felt her warm cheek against his own, and knew that, at all events, there was nothing very alarming in her attitude towards his news. He began to take courage.

June had not said anything yet. Sitting on the arm of his chair, her head above him, he couldn't see her face. But soon, he felt her warm cheek against his, and he realized that, at least, she wasn't reacting negatively to his news. He started to feel more confident.

“You’ll like your father,” he said—“an amiable chap. Never was much push about him, but easy to get on with. You’ll find him artistic and all that.”

“You’ll like your dad,” he said—“he’s a nice guy. He never really tries to stand out, but he’s easy to get along with. You’ll see that he’s creative and all that.”

And old Jolyon bethought him of the dozen or so water-colour drawings all carefully locked up in his bedroom; for now that his son was going to become a man of property he did not think them quite such poor things as heretofore.

And old Jolyon remembered the dozen or so watercolor paintings carefully locked up in his bedroom; now that his son was about to become a property owner, he didn’t view them as quite so worthless as he had before.

“As to your—your stepmother,” he said, using the word with some little difficulty, “I call her a refined woman—a bit of a Mrs. Gummidge, I shouldn’t wonder—but very fond of Jo. And the children,” he repeated—indeed, this sentence ran like music through all his solemn self-justification—“are sweet little things!”

“As for your—your stepmother,” he said, using the term with a bit of difficulty, “I consider her a classy woman—a bit of a Mrs. Gummidge, I wouldn’t be surprised—but really cares for Jo. And the kids,” he repeated—indeed, this phrase flowed like music throughout all his serious self-justification—“are adorable little things!”

If June had known, those words but reincarnated that tender love for little children, for the young and weak, which in the past had made him desert his son for her tiny self, and now, as the cycle rolled, was taking him from her.

If June had known, those words just brought back that tender love for little kids, for the young and vulnerable, which in the past had made him leave his son for her small self, and now, as the cycle turned, was pulling him away from her.

But he began to get alarmed at her silence, and asked impatiently: “Well, what do you say?”

But he started to feel uneasy about her silence and asked impatiently, “So, what do you think?”

June slid down to his knee, and she in her turn began her tale. She thought it would all go splendidly; she did not see any difficulty, and she did not care a bit what people thought.

June knelt down, and she started her story. She thought it would go really well; she didn’t see any problems, and she didn’t care at all what others thought.

Old Jolyon wriggled. H’m! then people would think! He had thought that after all these years perhaps they wouldn’t! Well, he couldn’t help it! Nevertheless, he could not approve of his granddaughter’s way of putting it—she ought to mind what people thought!

Old Jolyon squirmed. H’m! then people would think! He had hoped that after all these years maybe they wouldn’t! Well, he couldn’t help it! Still, he couldn’t agree with his granddaughter's way of expressing it—she needed to consider what people thought!

Yet he said nothing. His feelings were too mixed, too inconsistent for expression.

Yet he said nothing. His feelings were too mixed, too inconsistent to express.

No—went on June—she did not care; what business was it of theirs? There was only one thing—and with her cheek pressing against his knee, old Jolyon knew at once that this something was no trifle: As he was going to buy a house in the country, would he not—to please her—buy that splendid house of Soames’ at Robin Hill? It was finished, it was perfectly beautiful, and no one would live in it now. They would all be so happy there.

No—June continued—she didn’t care; what business was it of theirs? There was only one thing—and with her cheek resting against his knee, old Jolyon realized immediately that this was important: Since he was planning to buy a house in the country, would he—just to make her happy—consider buying that magnificent house of Soames’ at Robin Hill? It was complete, it was absolutely beautiful, and no one was living in it now. They would all be so happy there.

Old Jolyon was on the alert at once. Wasn’t the “man of property” going to live in his new house, then? He never alluded to Soames now but under this title.

Old Jolyon was immediately on guard. Wasn't the "man of property" going to live in his new house then? He never referred to Soames by any other name now.

“No”—June said—“he was not; she knew that he was not!”

“No,” June said, “he wasn't; she knew he wasn't!”

How did she know?

How did she find out?

She could not tell him, but she knew. She knew nearly for certain! It was most unlikely; circumstances had changed! Irene’s words still rang in her head: “I have left Soames. Where should I go?”

She couldn't tell him, but she knew. She knew almost for sure! It was highly unlikely; things had changed! Irene's words were still echoing in her mind: "I've left Soames. Where should I go?"

But she kept silence about that.

But she stayed quiet about that.

If her grandfather would only buy it and settle that wretched claim that ought never to have been made on Phil! It would be the very best thing for everybody, and everything—everything might come straight.

If her grandfather would just buy it and clear that awful claim that should never have been made on Phil! It would be the best thing for everyone, and everything—everything could fall into place.

And June put her lips to his forehead, and pressed them close.

And June kissed his forehead and pressed her lips against it.

But old Jolyon freed himself from her caress, his face wore the judicial look which came upon it when he dealt with affairs. He asked: What did she mean? There was something behind all this—had she been seeing Bosinney?

But old Jolyon pulled away from her embrace, his face took on the serious expression he had when handling business matters. He asked: What did she mean? There was something more to this—had she been seeing Bosinney?

June answered: “No; but I have been to his rooms.”

June replied, “No; but I’ve been to his apartment.”

“Been to his rooms? Who took you there?”

“Have you been to his place? Who took you there?”

June faced him steadily. “I went alone. He has lost that case. I don’t care whether it was right or wrong. I want to help him; and I will!

June looked at him directly. “I went by myself. He lost that case. I don’t care if it was right or wrong. I want to help him; and I will!

Old Jolyon asked again: “Have you seen him?” His glance seemed to pierce right through the girl’s eyes into her soul.

Old Jolyon asked again, “Have you seen him?” His gaze felt like it was cutting straight through the girl’s eyes and into her soul.

Again June answered: “No; he was not there. I waited, but he did not come.”

Again June answered, “No; he wasn’t there. I waited, but he didn’t show up.”

Old Jolyon made a movement of relief. She had risen and looked down at him; so slight, and light, and young, but so fixed, and so determined; and disturbed, vexed, as he was, he could not frown away that fixed look. The feeling of being beaten, of the reins having slipped, of being old and tired, mastered him.

Old Jolyon sighed in relief. She had stood up and looked down at him; she was so small, light, and young, yet so resolute and determined. Despite his annoyance and unease, he couldn't shake off that intense gaze. He felt overwhelmed by a sense of defeat, like the reins had slipped from his control, leaving him feeling old and exhausted.

“Ah!” he said at last, “you’ll get yourself into a mess one of these days, I can see. You want your own way in everything.”

“Ah!” he finally said, “you’re going to get yourself into trouble one of these days, I can tell. You always want to have everything your way.”

Visited by one of his strange bursts of philosophy, he added: “Like that you were born; and like that you’ll stay until you die!”

Visited by one of his unusual moments of deep thought, he added: “You were born this way; and you’ll stay like this until you die!”

And he, who in his dealings with men of business, with Boards, with Forsytes of all descriptions, with such as were not Forsytes, had always had his own way, looked at his indomitable grandchild sadly—for he felt in her that quality which above all others he unconsciously admired.

And he, who in his interactions with business people, with Boards, with Forsytes of all kinds, and with those who weren’t Forsytes, had always gotten his way, looked at his determined grandchild sadly—because he recognized in her that quality which above all others he admired without even realizing it.

“Do you know what they say is going on?” he said slowly.

“Do you know what they say is happening?” he asked slowly.

June crimsoned.

June glowed red.

“Yes—no! I know—and I don’t know—I don’t care!” and she stamped her foot.

“Yes—no! I know—and I don’t know—I don’t care!” and she stamped her foot.

“I believe,” said old Jolyon, dropping his eyes, “that you’d have him if he were dead!”

“I think,” said old Jolyon, looking down, “that you’d want him if he were dead!”

There was a long silence before he spoke again.

There was a long pause before he spoke again.

“But as to buying this house—you don’t know what you’re talking about!”

“But when it comes to buying this house—you have no idea what you’re talking about!”

June said that she did. She knew that he could get it if he wanted. He would only have to give what it cost.

June said that she did. She knew that he could get it if he wanted. He would just have to pay what it cost.

“What it cost! You know nothing about it. I won’t go to Soames—I’ll have nothing more to do with that young man.”

“What it cost! You have no idea. I’m not going to Soames—I’m done dealing with that young man.”

“But you needn’t; you can go to Uncle James. If you can’t buy the house, will you pay his lawsuit claim? I know he is terribly hard up—I’ve seen it. You can stop it out of my money!”

“But you don’t have to; you can go to Uncle James. If you can’t buy the house, will you cover his lawsuit claim? I know he’s in a tough spot—I’ve seen it. You can take it out of my money!”

A twinkle came into old Jolyon’s eyes.

A sparkle appeared in old Jolyon’s eyes.

“Stop it out of your money! A pretty way. And what will you do, pray, without your money?”

“Stop wasting your money! What a ridiculous thing to do. And what are you going to do, pray tell, without your money?”

But secretly, the idea of wresting the house from James and his son had begun to take hold of him. He had heard on Forsyte ’Change much comment, much rather doubtful praise of this house. It was “too artistic,” but a fine place. To take from the “man of property” that on which he had set his heart, would be a crowning triumph over James, practical proof that he was going to make a man of property of Jo, to put him back in his proper position, and there to keep him secure. Justice once for all on those who had chosen to regard his son as a poor, penniless outcast.

But secretly, the idea of taking the house from James and his son had started to take hold of him. He had heard a lot of talk on Forsyte 'Change, mostly mixed reviews about this house. It was “too artistic,” but still a nice place. Taking something that meant so much to the “man of property” would be a huge win over James, solid proof that he was going to make a man of property out of Jo, put him back in his rightful place, and keep him secure there. It would be justice once and for all for those who had chosen to see his son as a poor, penniless outcast.

He would see, he would see! It might be out of the question; he was not going to pay a fancy price, but if it could be done, why, perhaps he would do it!

He would see, he would see! It might be impossible; he wasn't going to pay a high price, but if it could be done, well, maybe he would go for it!

And still more secretly he knew that he could not refuse her.

And even more secretly, he understood that he couldn't say no to her.

But he did not commit himself. He would think it over—he said to June.

But he didn't make a commitment. He said he would think it over—he told June.

CHAPTER VIII
BOSINNEY’S DEPARTURE

Old Jolyon was not given to hasty decisions; it is probable that he would have continued to think over the purchase of the house at Robin Hill, had not Jun’s face told him that he would have no peace until he acted.

Old Jolyon didn’t make decisions quickly; it’s likely he would have kept pondering the purchase of the house at Robin Hill if Jun’s expression hadn’t shown him that he wouldn’t find peace until he did something.

At breakfast next morning she asked him what time she should order the carriage.

At breakfast the next morning, she asked him what time she should order the carriage.

“Carriage!” he said, with some appearance of innocence; “what for? I’m not going out!”

“Carriage!” he said, sounding somewhat innocent; “What for? I’m not going out!”

She answered: “If you don’t go early, you won’t catch Uncle James before he goes into the City.”

She replied, “If you don’t leave early, you won’t see Uncle James before he heads to the City.”

“James! what about your Uncle James?”

“James! What about your Uncle James?”

“The house,” she replied, in such a voice that he no longer pretended ignorance.

“The house,” she said, in a tone that made him stop pretending he didn’t know.

“I’ve not made up my mind,” he said.

“I haven't made up my mind,” he said.

“You must! You must! Oh! Gran—think of me!”

“You have to! You have to! Oh! Gran—please, think of me!”

Old Jolyon grumbled out: “Think of you—I’m always thinking of you, but you don’t think of yourself; you don’t think what you’re letting yourself in for. Well, order the carriage at ten!”

Old Jolyon grumbled out: “Think about yourself—I’m always thinking about you, but you don’t think of yourself; you don’t realize what you’re getting into. Well, order the carriage for ten!”

At a quarter past he was placing his umbrella in the stand at Park Lane—he did not choose to relinquish his hat and coat; telling Warmson that he wanted to see his master, he went, without being announced, into the study, and sat down.

At a quarter past, he was putting his umbrella in the stand at Park Lane—he didn't want to take off his hat and coat; telling Warmson that he wanted to see his boss, he went into the study without announcing himself and sat down.

James was still in the dining-room talking to Soames, who had come round again before breakfast. On hearing who his visitor was, he muttered nervously: “Now, what’s he want, I wonder?”

James was still in the dining room talking to Soames, who had come by again before breakfast. When he heard who his visitor was, he muttered nervously, “Now, what does he want, I wonder?”

He then got up.

He then stood up.

“Well,” he said to Soames, “don’t you go doing anything in a hurry. The first thing is to find out where she is—I should go to Stainer’s about it; they’re the best men, if they can’t find her, nobody can.” And suddenly moved to strange softness, he muttered to himself, “Poor little thing, I can’t tell what she was thinking about!” and went out blowing his nose.

“Well,” he said to Soames, “don’t rush into anything. The first step is to figure out where she is—I should check with Stainer’s about it; they’re the best at this. If they can’t find her, no one can.” Then, feeling unexpectedly emotional, he muttered to himself, “Poor little thing, I can’t imagine what she was thinking!” and walked out while blowing his nose.

Old Jolyon did not rise on seeing his brother, but held out his hand, and exchanged with him the clasp of a Forsyte.

Old Jolyon didn't stand up when he saw his brother but extended his hand and exchanged the clasp of a Forsyte with him.

James took another chair by the table, and leaned his head on his hand.

James took another chair at the table and rested his head on his hand.

“Well,” he said, “how are you? We don’t see much of you nowadays!”

“Well,” he said, “how have you been? We don’t see much of you these days!”

Old Jolyon paid no attention to the remark.

Old Jolyon brushed off the comment.

“How’s Emily?” he asked; and waiting for no reply, went on “I’ve come to see you about this affair of young Bosinney’s. I’m told that new house of his is a white elephant.”

“How’s Emily?” he asked, and without waiting for a reply, continued, “I’ve come to talk to you about this situation with young Bosinney. I’ve heard that his new house is a white elephant.”

“I don’t know anything about a white elephant,” said James, “I know he’s lost his case, and I should say he’ll go bankrupt.”

“I don’t know anything about a white elephant,” James said, “I know he’s lost his case, and I’d say he’ll go bankrupt.”

Old Jolyon was not slow to seize the opportunity this gave him.

Old Jolyon quickly took advantage of the opportunity this presented to him.

“I shouldn’t wonder a bit!” he agreed; “and if he goes bankrupt, the ‘man of property’—that is, Soames’ll be out of pocket. Now, what I was thinking was this: If he’s not going to live there....”

“I wouldn’t be surprised at all!” he agreed; “and if he goes bankrupt, the ‘man of property’—that is, Soames—will be out of money. Now, what I was thinking was this: If he’s not going to live there....”

Seeing both surprise and suspicion in James’ eye, he quickly went on: “I don’t want to know anything; I suppose Irene’s put her foot down—it’s not material to me. But I’m thinking of a house in the country myself, not too far from London, and if it suited me I don’t say that I mightn’t look at it, at a price.”

Seeing both surprise and suspicion in James' eyes, he quickly added, “I don’t want to know anything; I guess Irene has made her decision—it doesn’t matter to me. But I’m considering a place in the countryside myself, not too far from London, and if it works for me, I might take a look at it, depending on the price.”

James listened to this statement with a strange mixture of doubt, suspicion, and relief, merging into a dread of something behind, and tinged with the remains of his old undoubted reliance upon his elder brother’s good faith and judgment. There was anxiety, too, as to what old Jolyon could have heard and how he had heard it; and a sort of hopefulness arising from the thought that if Jun’s connection with Bosinney were completely at an end, her grandfather would hardly seem anxious to help the young fellow. Altogether he was puzzled; as he did not like either to show this, or to commit himself in any way, he said:

James listened to this statement with a strange mix of doubt, suspicion, and relief, blended with a fear of something lurking beneath, and colored by the remnants of his long-standing trust in his older brother’s good faith and judgment. He also felt anxious about what old Jolyon might have heard and how he found out; however, there was a glimmer of hope from the idea that if Jun’s relationship with Bosinney was completely over, her grandfather probably wouldn’t be eager to help the young guy out. Overall, he was confused; since he didn’t want to reveal this or tie himself down in any way, he said:

“They tell me you’re altering your Will in favour of your son.”

“They say you’re changing your Will to benefit your son.”

He had not been told this; he had merely added the fact of having seen old Jolyon with his son and grandchildren to the fact that he had taken his Will away from Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte. The shot went home.

He hadn't been informed of this; he had simply combined seeing old Jolyon with his son and grandchildren with the fact that he had taken his Will away from Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte. The impact was significant.

“Who told you that?” asked old Jolyon.

“Who told you that?” asked old Jolyon.

“I’m sure I don’t know,” said James; “I can’t remember names—I know somebody told me Soames spent a lot of money on this house; he’s not likely to part with it except at a good price.”

“I really don’t know,” said James; “I can’t remember names—I heard someone say Soames spent a lot of money on this house; he’s not going to sell it unless he gets a good price.”

“Well,” said old Jolyon, “if, he thinks I’m going to pay a fancy price, he’s mistaken. I’ve not got the money to throw away that he seems to have. Let him try and sell it at a forced sale, and see what he’ll get. It’s not every man’s house, I hear!”

“Well,” said old Jolyon, “if he thinks I’m going to pay a ridiculous price, he’s wrong. I don’t have the cash to waste that he seems to have. Let him try selling it at a forced sale and see what he gets. It’s not just anyone’s house, I hear!”

James, who was secretly also of this opinion, answered: “It’s a gentleman’s house. Soames is here now if you’d like to see him.”

James, who secretly agreed, replied, “It’s a gentleman’s house. Soames is here now if you want to see him.”

“No,” said old Jolyon, “I haven’t got as far as that; and I’m not likely to, I can see that very well if I’m met in this manner!”

“No,” said old Jolyon, “I haven’t gotten that far; and I’m not going to, I can see that clearly if I’m approached like this!”

James was a little cowed; when it came to the actual figures of a commercial transaction he was sure of himself, for then he was dealing with facts, not with men; but preliminary negotiations such as these made him nervous—he never knew quite how far he could go.

James felt a bit intimidated; when it came to the actual numbers of a business deal, he was confident because he was dealing with facts, not with people. But preliminary discussions like this made him anxious—he never knew exactly how far he could push it.

“Well,” he said, “I know nothing about it. Soames, he tells me nothing; I should think he’d entertain it—it’s a question of price.”

"Well," he said, "I don't know anything about it. Soames doesn’t tell me anything; I would think he’d consider it—it’s a matter of price."

“Oh!” said old Jolyon, “don’t let him make a favour of it!” He placed his hat on his head in dudgeon.

“Oh!” said old Jolyon, “don’t let him turn it into a favor!” He angrily put his hat on his head.

The door was opened and Soames came in.

The door opened and Soames walked in.

“There’s a policeman out here,” he said with his half smile, “for Uncle Jolyon.”

“There's a cop out here,” he said with his half smile, “for Uncle Jolyon.”

Old Jolyon looked at him angrily, and James said: “A policeman? I don’t know anything about a policeman. But I suppose you know something about him,” he added to old Jolyon with a look of suspicion: “I suppose you’d better see him!”

Old Jolyon glared at him, and James said, “A cop? I don’t know anything about a cop. But I guess you know something about him,” he added to old Jolyon with a suspicious look, “You should probably go see him!”

In the hall an Inspector of Police stood stolidly regarding with heavy-lidded pale-blue eyes the fine old English furniture picked up by James at the famous Mavrojano sale in Portman Square. “You’ll find my brother in there,” said James.

In the hall, a police inspector stood stoically, looking with his heavy-lidded pale blue eyes at the beautiful old English furniture that James had bought at the famous Mavrojano sale in Portman Square. “You’ll find my brother in there,” James said.

The Inspector raised his fingers respectfully to his peaked cap, and entered the study.

The Inspector respectfully touched the brim of his cap and walked into the study.

James saw him go in with a strange sensation.

James watched him enter with a weird feeling.

“Well,” he said to Soames, “I suppose we must wait and see what he wants. Your uncle’s been here about the house!”

“Well,” he said to Soames, “I guess we have to wait and see what he wants. Your uncle's been around the house!”

He returned with Soames into the dining-room, but could not rest.

He came back with Soames into the dining room but couldn’t settle down.

“Now what does he want?” he murmured again.

“Now what does he want?” he murmured again.

“Who?” replied Soames: “the Inspector? They sent him round from Stanhope Gate, that’s all I know. That ‘nonconformist’ of Uncle Jolyon’s has been pilfering, I shouldn’t wonder!”

“Who?” Soames replied. “The Inspector? They sent him over from Stanhope Gate, that’s all I know. That ‘nonconformist’ of Uncle Jolyon’s has been stealing, I wouldn’t be surprised!”

But in spite of his calmness, he too was ill at ease.

But despite his calmness, he was also feeling uneasy.

At the end of ten minutes old Jolyon came in. He walked up to the table, and stood there perfectly silent pulling at his long white moustaches. James gazed up at him with opening mouth; he had never seen his brother look like this.

At the end of ten minutes, old Jolyon came in. He walked up to the table and stood there completely silent, pulling at his long white mustache. James looked up at him with his mouth open; he had never seen his brother look like this.

Old Jolyon raised his hand, and said slowly:

Old Jolyon raised his hand and said slowly:

“Young Bosinney has been run over in the fog and killed.”

“Young Bosinney has been run over in the fog and killed.”

Then standing above his brother and his nephew, and looking down at him with his deep eyes:

Then standing over his brother and his nephew, he looked down at him with his intense gaze:

“There’s—some—talk—of—suicide,” he said.

“There's some talk of suicide,” he said.

James’ jaw dropped. “Suicide! What should he do that for?”

James' jaw dropped. "Suicide! Why would he do that?"

Old Jolyon answered sternly: “God knows, if you and your son don’t!”

Old Jolyon replied firmly, “God knows, if you and your son don’t!”

But James did not reply.

But James didn't reply.

For all men of great age, even for all Forsytes, life has had bitter experiences. The passer-by, who sees them wrapped in cloaks of custom, wealth, and comfort, would never suspect that such black shadows had fallen on their roads. To every man of great age—to Sir Walter Bentham himself—the idea of suicide has once at least been present in the ante-room of his soul; on the threshold, waiting to enter, held out from the inmost chamber by some chance reality, some vague fear, some painful hope. To Forsytes that final renunciation of property is hard. Oh! it is hard! Seldom—perhaps never—can they achieve, it; and yet, how near have they not sometimes been!

For all older men, including all Forsytes, life has had its share of painful experiences. Those who walk by, seeing them wrapped in the comforts of wealth and tradition, would never guess that dark shadows have crossed their paths. For every older man—like Sir Walter Bentham himself—the thought of suicide has at least once lingered in the back of his mind; on the edge, waiting to come in, held back by some reality, some vague fear, or some painful hope. For Forsytes, letting go of their possessions is difficult. Oh! It is difficult! Rarely—perhaps never—can they actually do it; and yet, how close have they sometimes come!

So even with James! Then in the medley of his thoughts, he broke out: “Why I saw it in the paper yesterday: ‘Run over in the fog!’ They didn’t know his name!” He turned from one face to the other in his confusion of soul; but instinctively all the time he was rejecting that rumour of suicide. He dared not entertain this thought, so against his interest, against the interest of his son, of every Forsyte. He strove against it; and as his nature ever unconsciously rejected that which it could not with safety accept, so gradually he overcame this fear. It was an accident! It must have been!

So even with James! Then in the jumble of his thoughts, he exclaimed: “I saw it in the newspaper yesterday: ‘Run over in the fog!’ They didn’t know his name!” He glanced from one face to another, overwhelmed with confusion; but all the while, he was instinctively pushing away the idea of suicide. He couldn't let himself think that, it was against his interests, against the interests of his son, of every Forsyte. He fought against it; and as his nature always unconsciously rejected what it couldn’t safely accept, he gradually shook off this fear. It was an accident! It had to be!

Old Jolyon broke in on his reverie.

Old Jolyon snapped out of it.

“Death was instantaneous. He lay all day yesterday at the hospital. There was nothing to tell them who he was. I am going there now; you and your son had better come too.”

“Death was instant. He lay at the hospital all day yesterday. There was no way to identify him. I’m going there now; you and your son should come too.”

No one opposing this command he led the way from the room.

No one objecting to this order, he took the lead and exited the room.

The day was still and clear and bright, and driving over to Park Lane from Stanhope Gate, old Jolyon had had the carriage open. Sitting back on the padded cushions, finishing his cigar, he had noticed with pleasure the keen crispness of the air, the bustle of the cabs and people; the strange, almost Parisian, alacrity that the first fine day will bring into London streets after a spell of fog or rain. And he had felt so happy; he had not felt like it for months. His confession to June was off his mind; he had the prospect of his son’s, above all, of his grandchildren’s company in the future—(he had appointed to meet young Jolyon at the Hotch Potch that very morning to discuss it again); and there was the pleasurable excitement of a coming encounter, a coming victory, over James and the “man of property” in the matter of the house.

The day was calm, clear, and bright, and as old Jolyon drove over to Park Lane from Stanhope Gate, he had the carriage open. Sitting back on the cushioned seats, finishing his cigar, he noticed with pleasure the refreshing crispness of the air, the hustle of cabs and people; the unique, almost Parisian energy that the first nice day brings to London streets after a stretch of fog or rain. And he felt so happy; he hadn’t felt this way in months. His confession to June was off his mind; he looked forward to his son’s, especially his grandchildren’s, company in the future—(he was set to meet young Jolyon at the Hotch Potch that very morning to talk about it again); and there was the enjoyable excitement of an upcoming encounter, a coming victory, over James and the “man of property” regarding the house.

He had the carriage closed now; he had no heart to look on gaiety; nor was it right that Forsytes should be seen driving with an Inspector of Police.

He had the carriage closed now; he couldn't bear to see any joy; nor was it appropriate for Forsytes to be seen riding with a Police Inspector.

In that carriage the Inspector spoke again of the death:

In that carriage, the Inspector mentioned the death again:

“It was not so very thick—Just there. The driver says the gentleman must have had time to see what he was about, he seemed to walk right into it. It appears that he was very hard up, we found several pawn tickets at his rooms, his account at the bank is overdrawn, and there’s this case in to-day’s papers;” his cold blue eyes travelled from one to another of the three Forsytes in the carriage.

“It wasn’t very thick—just there. The driver says the guy must have had time to see what he was doing; he seemed to walk right into it. It looks like he was really struggling financially; we found several pawn tickets in his place, his bank account is overdrawn, and there’s this case in today’s papers.” His cold blue eyes moved from one to another of the three Forsytes in the carriage.

Old Jolyon watching from his corner saw his brother’s face change, and the brooding, worried, look deepen on it. At the Inspector’s words, indeed, all James’ doubts and fears revived. Hard-up—pawn-tickets—an overdrawn account! These words that had all his life been a far-off nightmare to him, seemed to make uncannily real that suspicion of suicide which must on no account be entertained. He sought his son’s eye; but lynx-eyed, taciturn, immovable, Soames gave no answering look. And to old Jolyon watching, divining the league of mutual defence between them, there came an overmastering desire to have his own son at his side, as though this visit to the dead man’s body was a battle in which otherwise he must single-handed meet those two. And the thought of how to keep Jun’s name out of the business kept whirring in his brain. James had his son to support him! Why should he not send for Jo?

Old Jolyon, watching from his corner, saw his brother's expression change, and the worried, brooding look deepened. At the Inspector's words, all of James' doubts and fears came rushing back. Hard-up—pawn tickets—an overdrawn account! These terms, which had always felt like a distant nightmare, now seemed to make the troubling idea of suicide—something that must never be entertained—feel all too real. He searched for his son's gaze, but Soames, sharp-eyed, silent, and unyielding, offered no reply. To old Jolyon, observing and sensing the pact of mutual defense between them, an overwhelming urge to have his own son by his side arose, as if this visit to the deceased's body were a fight he had to face alone against those two. The thought of how to keep Jun's name out of the situation kept spinning around in his mind. James had his son to support him! Why shouldn't he call for Jo?

Taking out his card-case, he pencilled the following message:

Taking out his wallet, he scribbled the following message:

“Come round at once. I’ve sent the carriage for you.”

“Come over right away. I’ve sent a car for you.”

On getting out he gave this card to his coachman, telling him to drive—as fast as possible to the Hotch Potch Club, and if Mr. Jolyon Forsyte were there to give him the card and bring him at once. If not there yet, he was to wait till he came.

On getting out, he handed this card to his driver, telling him to drive as fast as possible to the Hotch Potch Club, and if Mr. Jolyon Forsyte was there, to give him the card and bring him back immediately. If he wasn’t there yet, he was to wait until he arrived.

He followed the others slowly up the steps, leaning on his umbrella, and stood a moment to get his breath. The Inspector said: “This is the mortuary, sir. But take your time.”

He slowly followed the others up the steps, resting on his umbrella, and paused for a moment to catch his breath. The Inspector said, “This is the morgue, sir. But take your time.”

In the bare, white-walled room, empty of all but a streak of sunshine smeared along the dustless floor, lay a form covered by a sheet. With a huge steady hand the Inspector took the hem and turned it back. A sightless face gazed up at them, and on either side of that sightless defiant face the three Forsytes gazed down; in each one of them the secret emotions, fears, and pity of his own nature rose and fell like the rising, falling waves of life, whose wash those white walls barred out now for ever from Bosinney. And in each one of them the trend of his nature, the odd essential spring, which moved him in fashions minutely, unalterably different from those of every other human being, forced him to a different attitude of thought. Far from the others, yet inscrutably close, each stood thus, alone with death, silent, his eyes lowered.

In the bare, white-walled room, empty except for a streak of sunshine spreading across the dust-free floor, lay a figure covered by a sheet. With a big, steady hand, the Inspector lifted the hem and pulled it back. A blank face looked up at them, and on either side of that sightless, defiant face, the three Forsytes stared down; in each of them, the hidden emotions, fears, and pity of their own nature rose and fell like the waves of life, whose sound those white walls now kept out forever for Bosinney. And in each of them, the tendency of their nature, the unique essential impulse that drove them in ways subtly, unchangeably different from every other person, pushed them to a distinct perspective. Far from one another, yet inexplicably close, each stood there, alone with death, silent, eyes downcast.

The Inspector asked softly:

The Inspector asked gently:

“You identify the gentleman, sir?”

“Do you recognize the gentleman, sir?”

Old Jolyon raised his head and nodded. He looked at his brother opposite, at that long lean figure brooding over the dead man, with face dusky red, and strained grey eyes; and at the figure of Soames white and still by his father’s side. And all that he had felt against those two was gone like smoke in the long white presence of Death. Whence comes it, how comes it—Death? Sudden reverse of all that goes before; blind setting forth on a path that leads to where? Dark quenching of the fire! The heavy, brutal crushing-out that all men must go through, keeping their eyes clear and brave unto the end! Small and of no import, insects though they are! And across old Jolyon’s face there flitted a gleam, for Soames, murmuring to the Inspector, crept noiselessly away.

Old Jolyon lifted his head and nodded. He looked at his brother across from him, at that long, lean figure brooding over the dead man, with a dusky red face and strained gray eyes; and at the figure of Soames, pale and unmoving by their father’s side. Everything he had felt against those two vanished like smoke in the long, white presence of Death. Where does it come from, how does it happen—Death? A sudden reversal of everything that came before; a blind journey down a path that leads to where? A dark extinguishing of the fire! The heavy, brutal extinguishing that all men must endure, keeping their eyes clear and brave until the end! Small and insignificant, though they may be! And across old Jolyon’s face, a glimmer appeared, as Soames, speaking softly to the Inspector, quietly slipped away.

Then suddenly James raised his eyes. There was a queer appeal in that suspicious troubled look: “I know I’m no match for you,” it seemed to say. And, hunting for handkerchief he wiped his brow; then, bending sorrowful and lank over the dead man, he too turned and hurried out.

Then suddenly James looked up. There was a strange plea in that worried expression: “I know I can’t compete with you,” it seemed to communicate. As he searched for a handkerchief, he wiped his brow; then, bending sadly and wearily over the dead man, he turned and rushed out.

Old Jolyon stood, still as death, his eyes fixed on the body. Who shall tell of what he was thinking? Of himself, when his hair was brown like the hair of that young fellow dead before him? Of himself, with his battle just beginning, the long, long battle he had loved; the battle that was over for this young man almost before it had begun? Of his grand-daughter, with her broken hopes? Of that other woman? Of the strangeness, and the pity of it? And the irony, inscrutable, and bitter of that end? Justice! There was no justice for men, for they were ever in the dark!

Old Jolyon stood completely still, his eyes locked on the body. Who can say what he was thinking? About himself, when his hair was brown like that of the young man lying dead before him? About himself, with his battle just starting, the long, grueling battle he had cherished; the fight that was over for this young man almost before it had even begun? About his granddaughter, with her shattered dreams? About that other woman? About the strangeness and the sadness of it all? And the irony, unfathomable and bitter, of that ending? Justice! There was no justice for men, as they were always in the dark!

Or perhaps in his philosophy he thought: Better to be out of it all! Better to have done with it, like this poor youth....

Or maybe in his philosophy he thought: It's better to be removed from everything! Better to be done with it, like this poor young man...

Some one touched him on the arm.

Someone touched him on the arm.

A tear started up and wetted his eyelash. “Well,” he said, “I’m no good here. I’d better be going. You’ll come to me as soon as you can, Jo,” and with his head bowed he went away.

A tear formed and dampened his eyelash. “Well,” he said, “I’m no good here. I should get going. You’ll come to me as soon as you can, Jo,” and with his head down, he left.

It was young Jolyon’s turn to take his stand beside the dead man, round whose fallen body he seemed to see all the Forsytes breathless, and prostrated. The stroke had fallen too swiftly.

It was young Jolyon’s turn to stand next to the dead man, around whose lifeless body he saw all the Forsytes breathless and collapsed. The blow had come too suddenly.

The forces underlying every tragedy—forces that take no denial, working through cross currents to their ironical end, had met and fused with a thunder-clap, flung out the victim, and flattened to the ground all those that stood around.

The forces behind every tragedy—forces that cannot be denied, moving through conflicting currents to their ironic conclusion—collided and merged with a thunderous impact, launching the victim and knocking down everyone nearby.

Or so at all events young Jolyon seemed to see them, lying around Bosinney’s body.

Or so, at least, young Jolyon appeared to see them, scattered around Bosinney’s body.

He asked the Inspector to tell him what had happened, and the latter, like a man who does not every day get such a chance, again detailed such facts as were known.

He asked the Inspector to explain what had happened, and the Inspector, like someone who doesn't get this opportunity every day, went on to share the facts that were known.

“There’s more here, sir, however,” he said, “than meets the eye. I don’t believe in suicide, nor in pure accident, myself. It’s more likely I think that he was suffering under great stress of mind, and took no notice of things about him. Perhaps you can throw some light on these.”

“There’s more going on here, sir,” he said, “than it seems. I personally don’t believe in suicide or in it being just an accident. I think it’s more likely that he was under a lot of mental stress and was oblivious to his surroundings. Maybe you can help shed some light on these.”

He took from his pocket a little packet and laid it on the table. Carefully undoing it, he revealed a lady’s handkerchief, pinned through the folds with a pin of discoloured Venetian gold, the stone of which had fallen from the socket. A scent of dried violets rose to young Jolyon’s nostrils.

He pulled a small packet from his pocket and placed it on the table. Carefully unwrapping it, he revealed a lady’s handkerchief, secured with a pin made of tarnished Venetian gold, the stone having fallen out. The scent of dried violets wafted up to young Jolyon’s nose.

“Found in his breast pocket,” said the Inspector; “the name has been cut away!”

“Found in his breast pocket,” said the Inspector; “the name has been removed!”

Young Jolyon with difficulty answered: “I’m afraid I cannot help you!” But vividly there rose before him the face he had seen light up, so tremulous and glad, at Bosinney’s coming! Of her he thought more than of his own daughter, more than of them all—of her with the dark, soft glance, the delicate passive face, waiting for the dead man, waiting even at that moment, perhaps, still and patient in the sunlight.

Young Jolyon struggled to respond: “I’m sorry, I can’t help you!” But clearly in his mind was the face that had lit up, so shaky and happy, at Bosinney’s arrival! He thought of her more than of his own daughter, more than of any of them—of her with the dark, soft gaze, the gentle, serene face, waiting for the dead man, perhaps still and patient in the sunlight even at that moment.

He walked sorrowfully away from the hospital towards his father’s house, reflecting that this death would break up the Forsyte family. The stroke had indeed slipped past their defences into the very wood of their tree. They might flourish to all appearance as before, preserving a brave show before the eyes of London, but the trunk was dead, withered by the same flash that had stricken down Bosinney. And now the saplings would take its place, each one a new custodian of the sense of property.

He walked sadly away from the hospital towards his dad's house, thinking that this death would tear the Forsyte family apart. The stroke had really gotten through their defenses and struck at the very core of their family tree. They might seem to thrive on the outside, putting on a brave front for everyone in London, but the trunk was dead, dried up by the same blow that had taken Bosinney. Now, the younger generation would step in, each one a new guardian of the sense of ownership.

Good forest of Forsytes! thought young Jolyon—soundest timber of our land!

Good forest of Forsytes! thought young Jolyon—strongest trees of our land!

Concerning the cause of this death—his family would doubtless reject with vigour the suspicion of suicide, which was so compromising! They would take it as an accident, a stroke of fate. In their hearts they would even feel it an intervention of Providence, a retribution—had not Bosinney endangered their two most priceless possessions, the pocket and the hearth? And they would talk of “that unfortunate accident of young Bosinney’s,” but perhaps they would not talk—silence might be better!

Concerning the cause of this death—his family would certainly reject the idea of suicide, as that would be too damaging! They would see it as an accident, a twist of fate. Deep down, they might even feel it was a sign from God, a form of retribution—hadn’t Bosinney put their two most valuable things at risk, their wealth and their home? And they would speak of “that tragic accident involving young Bosinney,” but maybe they wouldn’t talk at all—silence might be a better option!

As for himself, he regarded the bus-driver’s account of the accident as of very little value. For no one so madly in love committed suicide for want of money; nor was Bosinney the sort of fellow to set much store by a financial crisis. And so he too, rejected this theory of suicide, the dead man’s face rose too clearly before him. Gone in the heyday of his summer—and to believe thus that an accident had cut Bosinney off in the full sweep of his passion was more than ever pitiful to young Jolyon.

As for him, he thought the bus driver’s explanation of the accident was pretty much worthless. No one who was head over heels in love would take their own life over money problems; besides, Bosinney wasn’t the type to be bothered by a financial crisis. So he too dismissed this suicide theory; the dead man’s face was too vivid in his mind. Gone in the prime of his life—and to think that an accident had taken Bosinney away in the midst of his passion was all the more heartbreaking for young Jolyon.

Then came a vision of Soames’ home as it now was, and must be hereafter. The streak of lightning had flashed its clear uncanny gleam on bare bones with grinning spaces between, the disguising flesh was gone....

Then came a vision of Soames’ home as it was now, and would be in the future. The lightning streak had flashed its clear, eerie light on bare bones with grinning gaps in between; the covering flesh was gone....

In the dining-room at Stanhope Gate old Jolyon was sitting alone when his son came in. He looked very wan in his great armchair. And his eyes travelling round the walls with their pictures of still life, and the masterpiece “Dutch fishing-boats at Sunset” seemed as though passing their gaze over his life with its hopes, its gains, its achievements.

In the dining room at Stanhope Gate, old Jolyon was sitting alone when his son walked in. He looked very pale in his large armchair. As his eyes moved around the walls, taking in the still life paintings and the masterpiece "Dutch fishing-boats at Sunset," it was as if they were reflecting on his life, with all its hopes, gains, and achievements.

“Ah! Jo!” he said, “is that you? I’ve told poor little June. But that’s not all of it. Are you going to Soames’? She’s brought it on herself, I suppose; but somehow I can’t bear to think of her, shut up there—and all alone.” And holding up his thin, veined hand, he clenched it.

“Ah! Jo!” he said, “is that you? I’ve told poor little June. But that’s not everything. Are you going to Soames’? She’s brought this on herself, I guess; but I just can’t stand the thought of her, stuck there—and all by herself.” And raising his thin, veined hand, he clenched it.

CHAPTER IX
IRENE’S RETURN

After leaving James and old Jolyon in the mortuary of the hospital, Soames hurried aimlessly along the streets.

After leaving James and old Jolyon in the hospital's morgue, Soames hurriedly wandered through the streets.

The tragic event of Bosinney’s death altered the complexion of everything. There was no longer the same feeling that to lose a minute would be fatal, nor would he now risk communicating the fact of his wife’s flight to anyone till the inquest was over.

The tragic event of Bosinney’s death changed everything. There was no longer the same sense that losing even a minute would be disastrous, nor would he now risk telling anyone about his wife’s departure until after the inquest was done.

That morning he had risen early, before the postman came, had taken the first-post letters from the box himself, and, though there had been none from Irene, he had made an opportunity of telling Bilson that her mistress was at the sea; he would probably, he said, be going down himself from Saturday to Monday. This had given him time to breathe, time to leave no stone unturned to find her.

That morning he got up early, before the postman arrived, took the first-mail letters from the box himself, and although there were none from Irene, he used the chance to tell Bilson that her mistress was at the beach; he mentioned he would likely be going down himself from Saturday to Monday. This gave him time to think and made sure he left no stone unturned to find her.

But now, cut off from taking steps by Bosinney’s death—that strange death, to think of which was like putting a hot iron to his heart, like lifting a great weight from it—he did not know how to pass his day; and he wandered here and there through the streets, looking at every face he met, devoured by a hundred anxieties.

But now, unable to take action because of Bosinney’s death—that strange death, which felt like a hot iron against his heart, yet also relieved a great burden from it—he didn’t know how to spend his day; he wandered through the streets, looking at every face he encountered, consumed by a hundred worries.

And as he wandered, he thought of him who had finished his wandering, his prowling, and would never haunt his house again.

And as he wandered, he thought of the one who had completed his wandering, his roaming, and would never haunt his home again.

Already in the afternoon he passed posters announcing the identity of the dead man, and bought the papers to see what they said. He would stop their mouths if he could, and he went into the City, and was closeted with Boulter for a long time.

Already in the afternoon, he saw posters revealing the identity of the dead man and bought the newspapers to see what they reported. He wished he could silence them, so he went into the City and spent a long time in a private meeting with Boulter.

On his way home, passing the steps of Jobson’s about half past four, he met George Forsyte, who held out an evening paper to Soames, saying:

On his way home, passing the steps of Jobson’s around 4:30, he ran into George Forsyte, who offered an evening paper to Soames, saying:

“Here! Have you seen this about the poor Buccaneer?”

“Hey! Have you seen this about the poor Buccaneer?”

Soames answered stonily: “Yes.”

Soames replied flatly: “Yes.”

George stared at him. He had never liked Soames; he now held him responsible for Bosinney’s death. Soames had done for him—done for him by that act of property that had sent the Buccaneer to run amok that fatal afternoon.

George stared at him. He had never liked Soames; he now blamed him for Bosinney’s death. Soames was responsible—he was to blame for that property deal that had sent the Buccaneer on a rampage that fateful afternoon.

“The poor fellow,” he was thinking, “was so cracked with jealousy, so cracked for his vengeance, that he heard nothing of the omnibus in that infernal fog.”

“The poor guy,” he was thinking, “was so consumed with jealousy, so obsessed with his revenge, that he didn’t hear anything about the bus in that terrible fog.”

Soames had done for him! And this judgment was in George’s eyes.

Soames had taken care of him! And that was how George saw it.

“They talk of suicide here,” he said at last. “That cat won’t jump.”

“They talk about suicide here,” he finally said. “That cat won’t jump.”

Soames shook his head. “An accident,” he muttered.

Soames shook his head. “An accident,” he murmured.

Clenching his fist on the paper, George crammed it into his pocket. He could not resist a parting shot.

Clenching his fist around the paper, George shoved it into his pocket. He couldn't help but take one last jab.

“H’mm! All flourishing at home? Any little Soameses yet?”

“Hmmm! Everything good at home? Any little Soameses yet?”

With a face as white as the steps of Jobson’s, and a lip raised as if snarling, Soames brushed past him and was gone....

With a face as pale as Jobson’s steps, and a lip curled as if sneering, Soames pushed past him and was gone...

On reaching home, and entering the little lighted hall with his latchkey, the first thing that caught his eye was his wife’s gold-mounted umbrella lying on the rug chest. Flinging off his fur coat, he hurried to the drawing-room.

On getting home and stepping into the small lit hallway with his key, the first thing that caught his eye was his wife’s gold-mounted umbrella resting on the rug chest. Tossing off his fur coat, he rushed to the living room.

The curtains were drawn for the night, a bright fire of cedar-logs burned in the grate, and by its light he saw Irene sitting in her usual corner on the sofa. He shut the door softly, and went towards her. She did not move, and did not seem to see him.

The curtains were closed for the night, a bright fire of cedar logs crackled in the fireplace, and by its light he noticed Irene sitting in her usual spot on the sofa. He quietly shut the door and walked over to her. She didn’t move and didn’t seem to notice him.

“So you’ve come back?” he said. “Why are you sitting here in the dark?”

“So you’re back?” he said. “Why are you sitting here in the dark?”

Then he caught sight of her face, so white and motionless that it seemed as though the blood must have stopped flowing in her veins; and her eyes, that looked enormous, like the great, wide, startled brown eyes of an owl.

Then he saw her face, so pale and still that it

Huddled in her grey fur against the sofa cushions, she had a strange resemblance to a captive owl, bunched in its soft feathers against the wires of a cage. The supple erectness of her figure was gone, as though she had been broken by cruel exercise; as though there were no longer any reason for being beautiful, and supple, and erect.

Cuddled up in her gray fur against the sofa cushions, she looked oddly like a trapped owl nestled in its soft feathers within the bars of a cage. The graceful posture of her body had faded, as if she had been shattered by harsh experiences; as if there was no longer any reason to be beautiful, graceful, and upright.

“So you’ve come back,” he repeated.

“So you're back,” he said.

She never looked up, and never spoke, the firelight playing over her motionless figure.

She never looked up or spoke, the firelight dancing over her still figure.

Suddenly she tried to rise, but he prevented her; it was then that he understood.

Suddenly she tried to get up, but he stopped her; that's when he understood.

She had come back like an animal wounded to death, not knowing where to turn, not knowing what she was doing. The sight of her figure, huddled in the fur, was enough.

She had returned like a wounded animal, unsure of where to go or what to do. Just seeing her figure, curled up in the fur, was enough.

He knew then for certain that Bosinney had been her lover; knew that she had seen the report of his death—perhaps, like himself, had bought a paper at the draughty corner of a street, and read it.

He knew then for sure that Bosinney had been her lover; he knew that she had seen the report of his death—maybe, like him, she had bought a newspaper at the chilly corner of a street and read it.

She had come back then of her own accord, to the cage she had pined to be free of—and taking in all the tremendous significance of this, he longed to cry: “Take your hated body, that I love, out of my house! Take away that pitiful white face, so cruel and soft—before I crush it. Get out of my sight; never let me see you again!”

She had returned of her own choice, to the cage she had longed to escape—and understanding the weight of this, he wanted to shout: “Take your despised body, that I love, out of my house! Get rid of that sad white face, so cruel and tender—before I destroy it. Get out of my sight; never let me see you again!”

And, at those unspoken words, he seemed to see her rise and move away, like a woman in a terrible dream, from which she was fighting to awake—rise and go out into the dark and cold, without a thought of him, without so much as the knowledge of his presence.

And, at those unspoken words, he seemed to see her stand up and walk away, like a woman in a terrible dream, struggling to wake up—get up and head out into the dark and cold, without a thought of him, without even knowing he was there.

Then he cried, contradicting what he had not yet spoken, “No; stay there!” And turning away from her, he sat down in his accustomed chair on the other side of the hearth.

Then he shouted, contradicting what he hadn't said yet, “No; stay there!” And turning away from her, he sat down in his usual chair on the other side of the fireplace.

They sat in silence.

They sat quietly.

And Soames thought: “Why is all this? Why should I suffer so? What have I done? It is not my fault!”

And Soames thought, “Why is this happening? Why do I have to go through this? What did I do? This isn’t my fault!”

Again he looked at her, huddled like a bird that is shot and dying, whose poor breast you see panting as the air is taken from it, whose poor eyes look at you who have shot it, with a slow, soft, unseeing look, taking farewell of all that is good—of the sun, and the air, and its mate.

Again he looked at her, curled up like a wounded bird, its chest heaving as it struggles to breathe, its eyes gazing up at the one who harmed it with a slow, gentle, vacant stare, saying goodbye to everything good— to the sun, the air, and its partner.

So they sat, by the firelight, in the silence, one on each side of the hearth.

So they sat by the firelight in silence, one on each side of the hearth.

And the fume of the burning cedar logs, that he loved so well, seemed to grip Soames by the throat till he could bear it no longer. And going out into the hall he flung the door wide, to gulp down the cold air that came in; then without hat or overcoat went out into the Square.

And the smell of the burning cedar logs, which he loved so much, felt like it was choking Soames until he couldn't take it anymore. He stepped into the hall and threw the door open to breathe in the cold air that rushed in; then, without a hat or coat, he walked out into the Square.

Along the garden rails a half-starved cat came rubbing her way towards him, and Soames thought: “Suffering! when will it cease, my suffering?”

Along the garden rails, a half-starved cat rubbed against him, and Soames thought, "Suffering! When will my suffering ever end?"

At a front door across the way was a man of his acquaintance named Rutter, scraping his boots, with an air of “I am master here.” And Soames walked on.

At a front door across the way stood a man he knew named Rutter, scraping his boots, with an attitude of “I’m in charge here.” Soames continued on his way.

From far in the clear air the bells of the church where he and Irene had been married were pealing in “practice” for the advent of Christ, the chimes ringing out above the sound of traffic. He felt a craving for strong drink, to lull him to indifference, or rouse him to fury. If only he could burst out of himself, out of this web that for the first time in his life he felt around him. If only he could surrender to the thought: “Divorce her—turn her out! She has forgotten you. Forget her!”

From far away in the clear air, the church bells where he and Irene had gotten married were ringing for “practice” in preparation for the coming of Christ, the chimes rising above the noise of traffic. He felt a strong urge for a drink, either to numb him to indifference or ignite him to fury. If only he could break free from himself, escape this web that he felt around him for the first time in his life. If only he could give in to the thought: “Divorce her—kick her out! She has forgotten you. Forget her!”

If only he could surrender to the thought: “Let her go—she has suffered enough!”

If only he could give in to the idea: “Let her go—she's been through enough!”

If only he could surrender to the desire: “Make a slave of her—she is in your power!”

If only he could give in to the desire: “Make her your slave—she's under your control!”

If only even he could surrender to the sudden vision: “What does it all matter?” Forget himself for a minute, forget that it mattered what he did, forget that whatever he did he must sacrifice something.

If only he could give in to the sudden insight: “What does it all matter?” Just forget about himself for a moment, forget that his actions had significance, forget that whatever he did would come with a sacrifice.

If only he could act on an impulse!

If only he could just go with his instincts!

He could forget nothing; surrender to no thought, vision, or desire; it was all too serious; too close around him, an unbreakable cage.

He couldn’t forget anything; he couldn’t give in to any thought, vision, or desire; it was all too serious, too close around him, like an unbreakable cage.

On the far side of the Square newspaper boys were calling their evening wares, and the ghoulish cries mingled and jangled with the sound of those church bells.

On the far side of the Square, newspaper boys were shouting about their evening papers, and their eerie calls mixed and clashed with the sound of the church bells.

Soames covered his ears. The thought flashed across him that but for a chance, he himself, and not Bosinney, might be lying dead, and she, instead of crouching there like a shot bird with those dying eyes....

Soames covered his ears. The thought suddenly hit him that if it weren't for luck, he could be the one lying dead instead of Bosinney, and she, instead of huddling there like a wounded bird with those fading eyes...

Something soft touched his legs, the cat was rubbing herself against them. And a sob that shook him from head to foot burst from Soames’ chest. Then all was still again in the dark, where the houses seemed to stare at him, each with a master and mistress of its own, and a secret story of happiness or sorrow.

Something soft brushed against his legs; the cat was rubbing up against them. A sob that shook him from head to toe burst from Soames' chest. Then everything went quiet again in the dark, where the houses seemed to watch him, each with its own owners and a hidden story of joy or pain.

And suddenly he saw that his own door was open, and black against the light from the hall a man standing with his back turned. Something slid too in his breast, and he stole up close behind.

And suddenly he noticed that his own door was open, and silhouetted against the light from the hallway was a man standing with his back turned. A chill ran through him, and he quietly crept up closer behind.

He could see his own fur coat flung across the carved oak chair; the Persian rugs; the silver bowls, the rows of porcelain plates arranged along the walls, and this unknown man who was standing there.

He could see his fur coat thrown over the carved oak chair; the Persian rugs; the silver bowls, the rows of porcelain plates displayed along the walls, and this stranger who was standing there.

And sharply he asked: “What is it you want, sir?”

And he asked sharply, “What do you want, sir?”

The visitor turned. It was young Jolyon.

The visitor turned around. It was young Jolyon.

“The door was open,” he said. “Might I see your wife for a minute, I have a message for her?”

“The door was open,” he said. “Can I see your wife for a minute? I have a message for her.”

Soames gave him a strange, sidelong stare.

Soames gave him a weird, sideways look.

“My wife can see no one,” he muttered doggedly.

“My wife can't see anyone,” he muttered stubbornly.

Young Jolyon answered gently: “I shouldn’t keep her a minute.”

Young Jolyon replied softly, “I wouldn’t keep her for a moment.”

Soames brushed by him and barred the way.

Soames pushed past him and blocked the path.

“She can see no one,” he said again.

“She can’t see anyone,” he said again.

Young Jolyon’s glance shot past him into the hall, and Soames turned. There in the drawing-room doorway stood Irene, her eyes were wild and eager, her lips were parted, her hands outstretched. In the sight of both men that light vanished from her face; her hands dropped to her sides; she stood like stone.

Young Jolyon’s gaze shot past him into the hall, and Soames turned. There in the drawing-room doorway stood Irene, her eyes wild and eager, her lips parted, her hands outstretched. In front of both men, that light disappeared from her face; her hands fell to her sides; she stood like a statue.

Soames spun round, and met his visitor’s eyes, and at the look he saw in them, a sound like a snarl escaped him. He drew his lips back in the ghost of a smile.

Soames turned around and met his visitor’s gaze, and at the sight he saw in their eyes, a sound like a snarl escaped him. He pulled his lips back into a faint smile.

“This is my house,” he said; “I manage my own affairs. I’ve told you once—I tell you again; we are not at home.”

“This is my house,” he said. “I handle my own business. I’ve told you once—I’ll tell you again; we are not home.”

And in young Jolyon’s face he slammed the door.

And he slammed the door in young Jolyon’s face.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!